Of Christian prudence, or, Religious wisdom not degenerating into irreligious craftiness in trying times
         Kettlewell, John, 1653-1695.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 563 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 180 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47306
         Wing K378
         ESTC R28756
         10750310
         ocm 10750310
         45666
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47306)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45666)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1405:33)
      
       
         
           
             Of Christian prudence, or, Religious wisdom not degenerating into irreligious craftiness in trying times
             Kettlewell, John, 1653-1695.
          
           [6], 290 p.
           
             Printed for Jo. Hindmarsh,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Attributed by Wing to J. Kettlewell.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Anglican authors.
           Conduct of life.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           OF
           CHRISTIAN
           PRUDENCE
           ,
           OR
           RELIGIOUS
           WISDOM
           ;
           Not
           Degenerating
           into
           IRRELIGIOUS
           CRAFTINESS
           ,
           IN
           Trying
           Times
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Jo.
             Hindmarsh
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Golden
             Ball
          
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           in
           Cornhil
           .
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Christian
             Prudence
             seen
             in
             chusing
             Right
             Ends.
             
          
           
             ITS
             Ends
             are
             :
             1.
             
             In
             every
             Particular
             to
             do
             our
             Duty
             .
             2.
             
             In
             every
             Point
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             see
             what
             is
             our
             Duty
             .
             Both
             these
             are
             contrary
             in
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             alike
             for
             taking
             care
             of
             both
             Tables
             .
             And
             as
             ready
             to
             suffer
             for
             any
             Point
             of
             Morality
             and
             Justice
             ,
             as
             for
             Purity
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Orthodoxy
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Other
             Ends
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Fourth
             End
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             perform
             the
             Duties
             ,
             so
             to
             promote
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             .
             Of
             honouring
             it
             externally
             in
             our
             Carriage
             .
             Of
             Confession
             .
             Of
             not
             changing
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             we
             change
             Interests
             .
             Nor
             being
             glad
             of
             any
             Temporal
             Advantage
             by
             ill
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             for
             Pleasing
             God
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
             Against
             Popularity
             .
          
           
             A
             Fifth
             End
             is
             to
             please
             God.
             This
             will
             take
             us
             of●
             from
             Popularity
             .
             And
             to
             please
             our
             own
             good
             Conscience
             .
             Of
             the
             contrary
             ways
             of
             worldly
             Wisdom
             .
             Greatness
             of
             Numbers
             should
             not
             draw
             to
             an●
             ill
             thing
             ,
             nor
             want
             of
             Number
             drive
             from
             a
             good
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             not
             Doing
             Evil
             ,
             that
             Good
             may
             come
             .
          
           
             This
             not
             justifiable
             ,
             by
             Pretence
             of
             Serviceableness
             ,
             to
             God.
             To
             the
             Publick
             .
             To
             our selves
             .
             As
             accomplishing
             by
             these
             ways
             some
             approved
             Predictions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             Plea
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             or
             Prophecies
             ,
             for
             doing
             ill
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             allows
             not
             of
             setting
             aside
             any
             Duty
             .
             1.
             
             On
             Plea
             of
             Necessity
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             justifies
             it
             ,
             by
             Plea
             of
             Providence
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             by
             Plea
             of
             Prophecy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Of
             Christian
             Simplicity
             and
             Sincerity
             .
             And
             of
             not
             Deceiving
             by
             Actions
             .
          
           
             Simplicity
             sometimes
             notes
             Unwariness
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             Virtue
             .
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Wariness
             of
             the
             Virtuously
             simple
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Fleshly
             wise
             .
             
             Virtuous
             Simplicity
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             Veracity
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Falshood
             and
             Lyes
             .
             Against
             telling
             a
             Lye
             in
             Words
             .
             Or
             in
             Actions
             .
             Of
             Profession
             by
             Observance
             of
             instituted
             Days
             for
             Religious
             Purposes
             .
             Of
             Breach
             of
             Simplicity
             herein
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Actions
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Libellatici
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             A
             double
             Tongue
             .
             A
             double
             Practice
             .
             3.
             
             Openness
             ,
             opposite
             to
             Concealment
             and
             close
             Reserves
             ,
             and
             Plainness
             ,
             opposite
             to
             misleading
             Dress
             .
             4.
             
             Harmlesness
             ,
             opposite
             to
             
               Dolus
               Malus
            
             .
             The
             Ground
             of
             this
             Simplicity
             ,
             Preservation
             of
             Equality
             .
             In
             what
             Things
             especially
             to
             be
             shewn
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             .
             Of
             the
             contrary
             Method
             of
             worldly
             Wisdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Of
             Christian
             Simplicity
             and
             Sincerity
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             implied
             in
             Simplicity
             ,
             is
             Singleness
             ,
             opposite
             to
             double
             Dealing
             .
             Against
             a
             double
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             not
             discharging
             Relative
             Duties
             ,
             for
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             own
             Ease
             .
          
           
             No
             Discharge
             of
             Relative
             Duties
             when
             they
             grow
             burdensom
             ,
             for
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             own
             Ease
             .
             No
             such
             Discharge
             towards
             Relatives
             of
             different
             Religions
             .
             Or
             that
             perform
             not
             their
             part
             towards
             us
             .
             Instead
             of
             putting
             by
             ,
             't
             is
             wont
             to
             accomplish
             Fears
             .
             This
             proved
             from
             remarkable
             Instances
             ,
             and
             Rules
             of
             Scripture
             .
             A
             Rule
             to
             prevent
             being
             intangled
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Imprudence
             of
             pursuing
             our
             Ends
             by
             unlawful
             Means
             .
          
           
             The
             Prudence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Religion
             ,
             of
             not
             betaking
             our selves
             to
             unlawful
             Means
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Of
             partaking
             in
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             He
             partakes
             in
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Orders
             and
             Commands
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Who
             ,
             when
             in
             place
             and
             station
             for
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             duly
             shew
             himself
             to
             stop
             and
             prevent
             it
             .
             Thus
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Parents
             partake
             .
             And
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             they
             fail
             to
             warn
             against
             a
             Sin
             ,
             or
             mislead
             people
             therein
             ,
             or
             teach
             it
             by
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             inventing
             Salvo's
             for
             Sin.
             Instances
             of
             these
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             The
             great
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             sad
             Consequences
             hereof
             .
             3.
             
             Who
             under
             another
             ,
             ministers
             in
             an
             unlawful
             business
             .
             4.
             
             Who
             as
             an
             Equal
             helps
             it
             forward
             .
             Several
             ways
             of
             doing
             this
             .
             5.
             
             Or
             ,
             who
             approves
             it
             afterwards
             ;
             which
             set
             off
             in
             sundry
             particulars
             .
             6.
             
             Who
             caused
             others
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             gave
             Scandal
             by
             ill
             Example
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             Relyance
             on
             Providence
             ,
             and
             the
             Benefit
             Religion
             makes
             by
             outward
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Rule
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             about
             Means
             ,
             is
             in
             compassing
             Effects
             ,
             to
             look
             more
             at
             Providence
             ,
             than
             at
             Humane
             Appearances
             .
             A
             Fourth
             ,
             is
             to
             
             see
             how
             well
             it
             may
             compass
             the
             Ends
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             Sufferings
             .
             Christianity
             is
             a
             passive
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Christians
             are
             to
             have
             passive
             Spirits
             .
             Some
             Rules
             to
             ingenerate
             passive
             Spirits
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             chusing
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             tempering
             to
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             for
             taking
             the
             most
             advantageous
             Seasons
             in
             its
             Prusuit
             .
             Three
             Rules
             to
             prevent
             setting
             aside
             any
             Duties
             as
             out
             of
             Season
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             carnal
             Wisdom
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             for
             tempering
             what
             we
             do
             to
             Circumstances
             .
             Three
             Rules
             to
             prevent
             such
             tempering
             thereof
             ,
             as
             would
             impair
             ,
             or
             give
             it
             up
             ,
             for
             our
             external
             Quiet
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             flight
             in
             Persecutions
             .
             Of
             Flight
             of
             Pastors
             .
             Some
             Rules
             to
             keep
             off
             from
             doing
             harm
             to
             our
             Duty
             ,
             in
             Caution
             to
             avoid
             harm
             to
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             Of
             Caution
             in
             preventing
             Harm
             by
             any
             Duties
             .
             and
             of
             Flight
             in
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             for
             shewing
             Caution
             to
             prevent
             ill
             Consequences
             .
             Of
             staying
             for
             a
             Call
             ,
             in
             persecuted
             Duties
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             Of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             in
             Worldly
             Matters
             ,
             or
             as
             over-ruling
             all
             other
             inferior
             Prudence
             about
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             And
             of
             Solicitude
             .
          
           
             The
             Rules
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             the
             truest
             Wisdom
             for
             the
             Ends
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             When
             worldly
             Wisdom
             thwarts
             
             these
             Rules
             in
             pursuit
             of
             any
             Ends
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             it
             over-rules
             it
             in
             such
             Motions
             .
             Thus
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             transgress
             about
             Ends
             ,
             or
             about
             Means
             .
             Some
             Rules
             for
             this
             .
             The
             point
             of
             Solicitude
             stated
             .
             Of
             fleshly
             Wisdom
             ,
             are
             all
             so
             many
             Branches
             of
             Jesuits
             Morals
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             to
             drive
             out
             Popist
             Superstitions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             A
             Recommendation
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             The
             Prudence
             and
             Simplicity
             hitherto
             described
             ,
             recommended
             from
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Practice
             ,
             
               2
               Cor.
               1.12
            
             .
             The
             contrary
             Rules
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           16.
           lin
           .
           22.
           dele
           the
           figure
           1.
           p.
           18.
           l.
           14.
           for
           Equal
           read
           Equally
           ,
           p.
           24.
           l.
           5.
           purly
           r.
           purely
           ,
           p.
           36.
           l.
           16.
           drive
           r.
           drove
           ,
           p.
           41.
           l.
           20.
           necessity
           r.
           necessity
           ,
           p.
           55.
           
           Ch.
           3.
           after
           the
           Title
           dele
           the
           first
           five
           lines
           ,
           and
           begin
           the
           Chapter
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             p.
          
           136.
           l.
           11.
           p.
           151.
           l.
           5.
           fool
           r.
           foot
           ,
           p.
           200.
           l.
           3.
           dele
           Take
           ,
           p.
           207.
           l.
           21.
           in
           justice
           r.
           injustice
           ,
           p.
           264.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             p.
          
           320.
           
           ●27
           .
           far
           r.
           for
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           OF
           GODLY
           WISDOM
           ;
           OR
           ,
           Religious
           Prudence
           ,
           Not
           Degenerating
           into
           irreligious
           Craftiness
           ,
           in
           Trying
           Times
           .
        
         
           MAnkind
           were
           formed
           ,
           and
           placed
           by
           God
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           design'd
           for
           another
           .
           And
           the
           condition
           and
           employment
           of
           our
           Life
           here
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           a
           passage
           through
           this
           World
           ,
           in
           pursuit
           of
           ,
           and
           preparation
           for
           a
           better
           .
           And
           whilst
           we
           are
           duly
           careful
           for
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           omit
           nothing
           that
           is
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Stage
           ;
           we
           may
           wisely
           provide
           for
           this
           too
           ,
           and
           contrive
           for
           our
           quietness
           and
           convenience
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           to
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           of
           true
           and
           perfect
           Joys
           ,
           are
           all
           the
           Duties
           and
           Directions
           of
           Religion
           :
           which
           are
           those
           paths
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           sees
           necessary
           to
           perfect
           and
           spiritualize
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           has
           prescribed
           to
           lead
           us
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Regions
           
           of
           eternal
           Life
           .
           Whatsoever
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           Gospel
           ,
           calls
           us
           to
           profess
           ,
           or
           practise
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           the
           World
           above
           .
           And
           if
           we
           hope
           to
           arrive
           safe
           there
           ,
           and
           attain
           the
           Glory
           and
           Blessedness
           thereof
           ;
           whatever
           hardships
           occur
           ,
           or
           accidents
           befal
           us
           therein
           ,
           we
           must
           never
           go
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           When
           ,
           upon
           any
           consideration
           ,
           we
           turn
           out
           thence
           ,
           all
           our
           steps
           are
           wrong
           ;
           and
           will
           never
           be
           right
           ,
           till
           we
           return
           into
           it
           again
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           to
           make
           the
           most
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           secure
           to
           our selves
           the
           greatest
           ease
           ,
           advantage
           ,
           and
           injoyment
           in
           our
           passage
           ;
           are
           the
           
             Rules
             of
             humane
             Prudence
          
           and
           
             worldly
             Wisdom
          
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           call'd
           upon
           ,
           to
           hold
           on
           constantly
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           by
           the
           more
           still
           voice
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           :
           So
           are
           we
           reminded
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           these
           later
           ,
           as
           occasion
           serves
           ,
           by
           the
           more
           importunate
           cravings
           of
           our
           sensual
           Nature
           and
           Necessities
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           loud
           voice
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           our
           fleshy
           Nature
           and
           Necessities
           require
           :
           so
           doth
           Religion
           allow
           us
           to
           serve
           our selves
           of
           these
           Rules
           of
           Humane
           Prudence
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           keep
           within
           a
           due
           compass
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           whilst
           we
           betake
           our selves
           only
           to
           such
           ways
           of
           external
           quiet
           and
           injoyment
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           go
           not
           out
           of
           any
           way
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           path
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           leading
           to
           another
           World.
           Whilst
           the
           Rule
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           is
           only
           such
           ,
           as
           affords
           ease
           ,
           or
           comfort
           in
           our
           passage
           ;
           but
           doth
           not
           carry
           us
           out
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           or
           stop
           our
           progress
           .
           When
           
             be
             sent
             out
          
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           
             sheep
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             wolves
             ,
             be
             wise
             ,
          
           says
           our
           Lord
           to
           them
           ,
           
           
             as
             serpents
          
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           took
           care
           first
           to
           keep
           
             as
             innocent
          
           ,
           or
           simple
           and
           plain-carriaged
           ,
           
             as
             doves
          
           ,
           Mat.
           10.16
           .
        
         
           But
           fleshly
           Nature
           ,
           is
           glad
           of
           any
           way
           that
           affords
           ease
           here
           ,
           however
           it
           hinders
           ,
           or
           misleads
           us
           ,
           from
           the
           paths
           of
           those
           greater
           Joys
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           all
           seek
           to
           secure
           ,
           and
           prepare
           for
           hereafter
           .
           It
           runs
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           greediness
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           when
           any
           Duty
           of
           Religion
           gainsays
           it
           ,
           and
           calls
           another
           way
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           tryal
           of
           our
           Love
           and
           Affection
           for
           the
           two
           Worlds
           .
           When
           any
           way
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           for
           instance
           ,
           becomes
           burden'd
           with
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           a
           way
           of
           worldly
           and
           unrighteous
           Wisdom
           can
           avoid
           it
           ,
           or
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           lead
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           only
           safe
           and
           easie
           here
           ,
           but
           seemingly
           happy
           and
           prosperous
           :
           then
           doth
           God
           make
           a
           tryal
           ,
           whether
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           have
           most
           Force
           ;
           whether
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           are
           of
           greatest
           weight
           with
           us
           .
           Worldly
           Reproaches
           and
           Persecutions
           upon
           a
           Duty
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           Test
           of
           its
           worthy
           and
           faithful
           Votaries
           ,
           and
           discover
           who
           they
           are
           that
           set
           it
           above
           this
           World.
           And
           God
           is
           careful
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Providence
           ,
           still
           to
           annex
           worldly
           sufferings
           to
           some
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           separate
           the
           impure
           dross
           from
           the
           pure
           Gold
           ;
           the
           light
           chaff
           that
           a
           storm
           of
           Persecution
           can
           drive
           away
           from
           the
           solid
           Wheat
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           a
           Touch-stone
           ,
           to
           make
           manifest
           ,
           who
           are
           those
           truly
           worthy
           and
           sincere
           minds
           ,
           that
           will
           love
           and
           steadily
           practise
           any
           Duty
           ,
           when
           left
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           stript
           of
           all
           external
           Bait
           of
           worldly
           inducement
           .
           
             There
             must
             be
             Heresies
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           increase
           ,
           
           grow
           still
           into
           Factions
           and
           Persecutions
           against
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           
             that
             they
             who
             are
             approved
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.19
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           ready
           to
           approve
           our selves
           to
           him
           in
           such
           Tryals
           ,
           it
           highly
           concerns
           us
           all
           ,
           to
           understand
           clearly
           what
           are
           the
           ways
           of
           fleshly
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           ,
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           we
           may
           take
           more
           care
           to
           keep
           back
           from
           them
           .
           There
           is
           the
           more
           need
           to
           be
           clear
           in
           this
           before-hand
           ,
           because
           the
           time
           of
           determining
           ,
           and
           practising
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           fittest
           for
           deliberating
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           starts
           first
           ,
           and
           calls
           loudest
           on
           such
           occasions
           .
           It
           presents
           variety
           of
           these
           ways
           to
           our
           minds
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           ways
           are
           wrong
           ,
           yet
           through
           the
           biass
           of
           fleshly
           inclinations
           ,
           our
           minds
           are
           leaning
           ,
           and
           very
           willing
           to
           believe
           them
           right
           .
           The
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           are
           prone
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           assent
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           which
           appears
           most
           safe
           ,
           and
           consistent
           with
           this
           present
           World.
           They
           are
           apt
           to
           bid
           a
           hearty
           welcome
           ,
           and
           listen
           to
           any
           one
           that
           speaks
           for
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           are
           easily
           convinced
           by
           him
           :
           being
           willing
           to
           be
           Deceived
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           well
           if
           not
           active
           to
           Deceive
           themselves
           ,
           into
           such
           a
           persuasion
           .
           And
           when
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           are
           like
           to
           be
           so
           busie
           and
           powerful
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           to
           recommend
           such
           ways
           of
           worldly
           Prudence
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           our
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           should
           not
           be
           without
           their
           Armour
           ,
           but
           have
           clear
           convictions
           of
           their
           folly
           and
           unlawfulness
           ,
           to
           oppose
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           afford
           some
           Help
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           to
           such
           sincere
           Tempers
           ,
           as
           would
           be
           thankful
           to
           be
           shew'd
           a
           losing
           Truth
           ,
           and
           glad
           to
           approve
           
           themselves
           to
           God
           on
           such
           occasions
           :
           I
           shall
           offer
           something
           ,
           tho
           imperfect
           ,
           to
           set
           off
           the
           way
           of
           true
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           what
           are
           the
           limitations
           of
           Religious
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           contrary
           liberties
           of
           fleshly
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           worldly
           Craftiness
           .
           That
           so
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           err
           for
           want
           of
           information
           ,
           when
           ,
           in
           course
           of
           Providence
           ,
           they
           are
           brought
           on
           such
           Tryals
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             how
             seen
             in
             chusing
             Right
             Ends.
             
          
           
             WIsdom
             ,
             or
             Prudence
             at
             large
             ,
             
               is
               being
               wise
               for
               our selves
            
             ;
             or
             
               seeing
               ,
               and
               following
               ,
               what
               Reason
               sets
               off
               as
               best
               for
               us
               .
            
             It
             is
             Reason
             contemplating
             ,
             not
             the
             mere
             Truth
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             Science
             :
             but
             their
             Goodness
             and
             Desirableness
             ,
             or
             what
             are
             best
             for
             us
             to
             seek
             ,
             or
             practise
             .
             And
             about
             this
             Practice
             ,
             it
             considers
             not
             only
             how
             to
             do
             things
             skilfully
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             consideration
             of
             Arts
             :
             but
             how
             to
             do
             them
             profitably
             ,
             respecting
             either
             their
             future
             accountableness
             for
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             ,
             or
             implying
             moral
             good
             or
             ill
             ,
             and
             being
             directed
             by
             ,
             or
             promotive
             of
             any
             Virtues
             ;
             or
             their
             worldly
             usefulness
             and
             advantage
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             are
             driving
             on
             ,
             or
             have
             to
             serve
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             It
             notes
             Reason
             ,
             not
             only
             contemplating
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             influencing
             and
             
               effecting
               them
            
             .
             For
             Prudence
             speaks
             the
             commendableness
             of
             several
             
             Powers
             .
             It
             carries
             with
             it
             the
             virtue
             of
             our
             Wills
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             Understandings
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             skill
             to
             see
             what
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             includes
             also
             such
             influence
             over
             our
             other
             Powers
             ,
             as
             makes
             them
             follow
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             therewith
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             a
             knowing
             man
             ,
             that
             acts
             against
             the
             true
             Dictates
             of
             his
             own
             Reason
             .
             But
             he
             only
             is
             a
             
               truly
               wise
            
             ,
             and
             prudent
             Person
             ,
             who
             follows
             ,
             and
             is
             guided
             by
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             wicked
             ,
             tho
             otherwise
             of
             never
             so
             much
             Knowledge
             ,
             are
             call'd
             Fools
             ,
             in
             
             Solomon's
             Proverbs
             ,
             and
             other
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Thus
             is
             
               true
               Wisdom
            
             or
             Prudence
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             
               Reason
               well
               applied
               to
               Practice
            
             ;
             or
             
               Reason
               directing
               ,
               and
               influencing
               us
               ,
               unto
               what
               is
               profitable
               ,
               and
               best
               for
               us
               in
               any
               case
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             takes
             in
             the
             greatest
             variety
             of
             matters
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             managements
             and
             concerns
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             comes
             under
             different
             denominations
             .
             When
             it
             directs
             to
             most
             utility
             ,
             in
             managing
             the
             common
             course
             of
             our
             own
             Lives
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             affairs
             and
             accidents
             thereof
             ,
             't
             is
             
               common
               Prudence
            
             .
             When
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             equal
             ,
             to
             be
             exacted
             mutually
             ,
             or
             allow'd
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Negotiation
             or
             worldly
             intercourse
             ,
             upon
             any
             dealings
             ,
             or
             differences
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             
               prudence
               of
               Negotiators
            
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             Business
             .
             When
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             most
             decent
             and
             conversible
             in
             our
             carriage
             ,
             to
             befit
             our
             own
             condition
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             up
             fair
             Respect
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             and
             Society
             with
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             same
             from
             others
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             
               prudence
               of
               Conversation
            
             .
             When
             't
             is
             shewn
             ,
             in
             the
             government
             and
             conduct
             
             of
             other
             men
             :
             if
             it
             Directs
             to
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             compass
             it
             in
             War
             ,
             't
             is
             
               Military
               Prudence
            
             ;
             if
             ,
             to
             what
             makes
             most
             for
             common
             Safety
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Benefit
             ,
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             't
             is
             domestick
             or
             oeconomical
             ;
             if
             ,
             of
             a
             State
             ,
             't
             is
             civil
             or
             
               political
               Prudence
            
             .
             But
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             have
             some
             separate
             times
             ,
             so
             are
             also
             to
             run
             through
             ,
             direct
             ,
             and
             influence
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             actions
             and
             affairs
             of
             this
             Life
             :
             when
             it
             shews
             us
             what
             are
             the
             ways
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             compass
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             in
             them
             ;
             't
             is
             
               moral
               ,
               religious
               ,
               spiritual
               Prudence
               .
            
             By
             the
             other
             sorts
             ,
             we
             may
             pass
             for
             
               worldly
               wise
            
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             to
             be
             
               wise
               to
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             true
             Religious
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             I
             shall
             reduce
             what
             I
             have
             to
             say
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             these
             Heads
             .
          
           
             Christian
             Prudence
             lies
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               seeing
               ,
               and
               following
               ,
               right
               Ends
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               pursuing
               them
               only
               by
               fit
               ,
               and
               Christian
               ways
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               taking
               for
               these
               ,
               the
               most
               advantageous
               seasons
               ,
               in
               tempering
               them
               to
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               shewing
               caution
               to
               prevent
               harm
               thereby
               ,
               or
               ill
               consequences
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               As
               for
               all
               other
               inferiour
               ,
               and
               worldly
               Prudence
               about
               things
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               in
               so
               ordering
               the
               ends
               ,
               and
               over-ruling
               the
               ways
               thereof
               ,
               as
               to
               keep
               them
               subservient
               to
               Religion
               ,
               or
               as
               best
               becomes
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Christian
               Prudence
               lies
               ,
               in
               seeing
               ,
               and
               following
               
               right
               Ends
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               pursuing
               them
               only
               by
               fit
               ,
               and
               Christian
               ways
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               set
               out
               to
               us
               right
               Ends.
            
             The
             first
             sign
             of
             Wisdom
             or
             Prudence
             ,
             is
             the
             choice
             of
             wise
             and
             fitting
             Ends.
             And
             the
             first
             care
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             is
             always
             to
             propose
             such
             Ends
             ,
             as
             are
             becoming
             Christians
             .
             It
             is
             to
             propose
             such
             Ends
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             aim
             at
             them
             :
             and
             to
             make
             us
             see
             ,
             and
             understand
             those
             Ends
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             perceive
             and
             know
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             to
             aim
             at
             .
          
           
             These
             Ends
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             what
             will
             bring
             in
             most
             Honour
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Perfection
             and
             
               Advancement
               of
               our
               own
               Natures
            
             ,
             or
             what
             will
             make
             us
             most
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             afford
             us
             the
             fullest
             and
             truest
             injoyment
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             is
             beatifying
             .
             The
             Good
             and
             
               Happiness
               of
               others
            
             ,
             or
             what
             makes
             most
             for
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             real
             benefit
             and
             advancement
             of
             our
             Brethren
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             Ends
             are
             best
             served
             by
             
               Doing
               of
               our
               Duty
            
             .
             We
             are
             in
             the
             best
             way
             of
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             and
             perfecting
             our selves
             ,
             and
             benefitting
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holy
             Obedience
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             aim
             at
             these
             Ends
             ,
             is
             in
             other
             words
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             aim
             
               to
               observe
               the
               Rules
               ,
               and
               seek
               the
               Honour
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               do
               our
               Duty
               in
               all
               points
               .
            
          
           
             So
             far
             as
             concerns
             the
             End
             then
             ,
             which
             it
             prescribes
             ,
             Christian
             Prudence
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               to
               propose
               in
               every
               point
               to
               Do
               our
               Duty
               .
            
             True
             Wisdom
             ,
             it
             Places
             in
             an
             entire
             obedience
             .
             And
             accordingly
             all
             wickedness
             is
             call'd
             Folly
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             Fools
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             
             Scriptures
             .
             We
             must
             never
             know
             any
             wisdom
             ,
             in
             doing
             unrighteously
             ;
             nor
             set
             up
             for
             Prudence
             ,
             by
             any
             breach
             of
             God's
             Commandments
             .
             All
             the
             Rules
             of
             Duty
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             perfect
             Wisdom
             .
             They
             are
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             :
             and
             who
             can
             think
             to
             shew
             himself
             wise
             ,
             by
             pretending
             to
             correct
             God's
             Rules
             ,
             or
             running
             counter
             unto
             them
             .
             When
             any
             breach
             of
             Duty
             makes
             shew
             of
             being
             Prudent
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             mere
             show
             :
             it
             is
             only
             a
             false
             Light
             ,
             that
             may
             misguide
             any
             out
             of
             the
             real
             way
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             but
             lead
             none
             into
             it
             .
             Let
             it
             promise
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             't
             is
             all
             fiction
             and
             flattery
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             trust
             God
             before
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             ever
             esteem
             such
             a
             breach
             ,
             when
             offer'd
             or
             suggested
             to
             us
             ,
             only
             to
             have
             put
             on
             the
             mask
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             under
             that
             and
             in
             Truth
             to
             be
             mere
             folly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             ,
             
               in
               every
               point
               ,
               to
               direct
               and
               make
               us
               see
               what
               is
               our
               Duty
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               understand
               whether
               we
               Do
               it
               or
               no.
            
             This
             must
             go
             through
             all
             particular
             Duties
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             what
             things
             are
             aimed
             at
             ,
             and
             what
             offices
             are
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             by
             Each
             .
             What
             they
             ought
             to
             Do
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             who
             would
             approve
             themselves
             to
             be
             resign'd
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             love
             or
             trust
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             patient
             or
             devout
             towards
             him
             :
             to
             be
             meek
             ,
             humble
             ,
             sober
             ,
             and
             mortified
             to
             this
             world
             :
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             charitable
             ,
             among
             their
             Brethren
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             part
             of
             Christian
             wisdom
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             what
             we
             must
             propose
             to
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             discharge
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Duties
             .
             To
             shew
             what
             are
             the
             instances
             and
             expressions
             of
             all
             particular
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             mark
             and
             aim
             of
             all
             their
             Professors
             and
             Undertakers
             .
             
             Prudence
             is
             the
             directing
             Virtue
             ;
             't
             is
             Eyes
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             All
             Virtue
             observing
             ,
             as
             *
             Aristotle
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               a
               prudent
               Man
               shall
               define
               .
               True
               and
               sincere
               Prudence
               ,
            
             †
             saith
             S.
             
               Basil
               ,
               lies
               in
               the
               knowlege
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               done
               .
               Whereto
               ,
               whosoever
               adheres
               ,
               will
               never
               desist
               from
               the
               Actions
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               or
               be
               left
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               Wickedness
               .
            
             And
             being
             to
             direct
             the
             Practice
             of
             each
             Virtue
             ,
             it
             must
             imply
             the
             Skill
             ,
             to
             see
             wherein
             the
             Practice
             thereof
             lies
             :
             What
             is
             to
             be
             Done
             in
             any
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             Deserve
             the
             Name
             of
             just
             ,
             humble
             ,
             sober
             ,
             &c.
             and
             what
             ,
             in
             every
             case
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             occasion
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Work
             of
             such
             a
             Person
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             an
             admirable
             and
             most
             excellent
             Part
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             any
             Duty
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             called
             to
             discharge
             it
             by
             God's
             Providence
             .
             And
             't
             is
             great
             shame
             a
             Professor
             of
             any
             Virtue
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             say
             wherein
             the
             Discharge
             of
             it
             lies
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             need
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             out
             to
             make
             use
             thereof
             .
             This
             has
             all
             the
             reproach
             of
             being
             ignorant
             of
             what
             a
             Man
             doth
             profess
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             to
             seek
             in
             his
             own
             Business
             ;
             as
             if
             an
             Artist
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             set
             to
             it
             ,
             what
             he
             has
             to
             do
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             own
             Art
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             estimate
             of
             all
             Persons
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             censureable
             and
             shameful
             sorts
             of
             Ignorance
             .
             Yea
             ,
             't
             is
             extreme
             and
             desperate
             Folly
             ,
             considering
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             here
             called
             upon
             to
             practise
             each
             of
             these
             Duties
             ;
             so
             must
             he
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             answer
             and
             be
             tryed
             by
             them
             .
             Now
             Christian
             Prudence
             is
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             by
             storing
             up
             clear
             Notions
             of
             every
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Offices
             
             thereof
             ,
             against
             such
             time
             as
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             call
             and
             opportunity
             to
             discharge
             them
             .
             
               The
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               prudent
            
             ,
             says
             
               Solomon
               ,
               is
               to
               understand
               his
               way
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             know
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             on
             all
             occasions
             .
             Prov.
             14.8
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Scripture
             expresses
             ,
             by
             
               having
               our
               Senses
               exercised
               ,
               to
               discern
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
             and
             calls
             for
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             Preparative
             to
             our
             
               walking
               accurately
            
             or
             exactly
             .
             The
             
               walking
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               circumspectly
            
             or
             accurately
             ,
             which
             S.
             Paul
             requires
             ,
             Eph.
             5.15
             .
             he
             tells
             them
             is
             to
             walk
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               as
               fools
               ,
               but
               as
               wise
            
             or
             prudent
             *
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             adds
             he
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               not
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imprudent
             or
             
               unwise
               ,
               but
               understanding
               what
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               :
            
             Since
             if
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             like
             to
             be
             very
             exact
             in
             keeping
             it
             .
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Now
             opposite
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             both
             these
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             fleshly
             or
             worldly
             Wisdom
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Instead
             of
             proposing
             in
             every
             Point
             ,
             
               above
               all
               things
               to
               do
               our
               Duty
               :
               It
               aims
               and
               Proposes
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               to
               secure
               our
               external
               Quiet
               ,
               to
               serve
               our
               worldly
               Peace
               ,
               Prosperity
               ,
               or
               Temporal
               Interests
               .
            
             It
             seeks
             not
             in
             all
             things
             what
             is
             virtuous
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             safe
             .
             And
             being
             for
             worldly
             Safety
             ,
             it
             never
             seeks
             to
             do
             what
             't
             is
             like
             to
             suffer
             by
             .
             It
             s
             Eye
             is
             first
             ,
             for
             keeping
             or
             encreasing
             these
             worldly
             Emoluments
             and
             enjoyments
             for
             our selves
             ,
             our
             Friends
             ,
             or
             Families
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             or
             State.
             It
             may
             fix
             upon
             Religion
             as
             well
             as
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             carry
             us
             out
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Common-Wealth
             .
             But
             then
             what
             it
             aims
             at
             ,
             or
             seeks
             in
             rhe
             first
             place
             to
             secure
             in
             these
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             inward
             Excellence
             ,
             but
             the
             outward
             Appendages
             ;
             not
             their
             integral
             Parts
             ,
             and
             
             Spiritual
             Substance
             ,
             but
             their
             worldly
             Accoutrements
             and
             Advantages
             .
             If
             Religion
             is
             taken
             in
             among
             the
             Good
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             stands
             guarded
             and
             enriched
             by
             secular
             Laws
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             Riches
             and
             Honors
             :
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             will
             be
             carried
             out
             as
             far
             to
             secure
             these
             worldly
             Appendages
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             about
             Religion
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             are
             about
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             proper
             and
             essential
             Parts
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             which
             lies
             in
             doing
             our
             Duty
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             integrity
             of
             Faith
             and
             good
             Life
             ;
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             World
             sets
             them
             only
             in
             the
             second
             place
             .
             It
             may
             shew
             fair
             respect
             ,
             and
             carry
             Decently
             towards
             them
             ,
             even
             where
             it
             will
             give
             it self
             no
             trouble
             about
             them
             :
             As
             we
             see
             several
             that
             have
             no
             serious
             value
             for
             Religion
             ,
             will
             yet
             be
             Civil
             to
             it
             in
             point
             of
             good
             Breeding
             ,
             and
             as
             sensible
             of
             the
             need
             there
             is
             ,
             however
             't
             is
             neglected
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             kept
             up
             in
             the
             esteem
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             practice
             too
             ,
             of
             other
             Men.
             Nay
             ,
             worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             when
             it
             rightly
             understands
             it self
             ,
             will
             aim
             at
             it
             in
             most
             Cases
             ;
             as
             serving
             its
             own
             wise
             Purposes
             beyond
             any
             thing
             else
             :
             True
             Virtue
             being
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             best
             fitted
             ,
             and
             conducing
             to
             the
             Happiness
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             both
             Worlds
             .
             But
             where
             it
             thus
             b●ars
             the
             best
             good
             Will
             to
             the
             inward
             and
             essential
             Ingredients
             of
             Religion
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             whilst
             they
             are
             subservient
             or
             consistent
             with
             its
             own
             worldly
             Designs
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             thr●w
             them
             aside
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             oppose
             it
             .
             On
             such
             Competitions
             ,
             
               The
               carnal
               mind
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               indeed
               can
               be
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.7
             .
             It
             considers
             then
             ,
             not
             their
             intrinsick
             Goodness
             and
             Excellence
             ,
             
             but
             their
             Expedience
             ;
             and
             will
             give
             them
             up
             for
             what
             it
             accounts
             higher
             Ends
             ,
             or
             dearer
             Interests
             .
             On
             such
             occasions
             ,
             its
             Questions
             are
             not
             ,
             What
             will
             become
             of
             this
             Duty
             ;
             or
             another
             ,
             of
             Innocence
             and
             a
             clear
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             what
             will
             become
             of
             our
             Estates
             ,
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             our
             outward
             Peace
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             Honors
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             or
             other
             Enjoyments
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             by
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Course
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             deliberated
             on
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Instead
             of
             seeing
             in
             every
             Case
             ,
             what
             is
             our
             Duty
             ;
             
               worldly
               Wisdom
               is
               for
               continuing
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               and
               not
               seeing
               a
               Losing
               Duty
               .
            
             It
             cares
             not
             for
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             troublesom
             or
             afflicted
             Truths
             .
             It
             is
             ready
             to
             look
             upon
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             such
             as
             consist
             with
             worldly
             Ease
             and
             Interests
             ;
             But
             afraid
             to
             understand
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             loth
             to
             practice
             others
             ;
             Conviction
             of
             a
             Duty
             ,
             serving
             only
             to
             encrease
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             disturb
             the
             Quiet
             of
             those
             who
             will
             not
             practise
             it
             .
          
           
             Hence
             comes
             that
             sleightful
             Saying
             of
             fleshly
             Wisdom
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             of
             
               Leaving
               every
               Man
               to
               his
               own
               Persuasion
               ,
               and
               not
               censuring
               any
               much
               ,
               if
               he
               act
               therein
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Conscience
               .
            
             They
             represent
             such
             Cases
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             mattered
             not
             much
             ,
             which
             Side
             a
             Man
             takes
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             no
             important
             difference
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             different
             Opinions
             and
             Belief
             of
             Men
             about
             them
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             let
             a
             Man
             but
             have
             a
             Persuasion
             of
             that
             Side
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             easie
             and
             favourable
             to
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             as
             Men
             are
             ready
             enough
             to
             have
             in
             trying
             Cases
             if
             that
             will
             Do
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             will
             greatly
             harm
             him
             in
             these
             matters
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             Hence
             comes
             also
             ,
             that
             backwardness
             of
             Conversing
             and
             Discoursing
             with
             those
             of
             the
             other
             Opinion
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             ready
             to
             practise
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             plead
             for
             a
             Duty
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             Cross
             upon
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Rule
             of
             fleshly
             Wisdom
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             to
             look
             on
             such
             as
             dangerous
             Persons
             ,
             whose
             Company
             is
             not
             safe
             .
             Their
             Discourses
             ,
             such
             Men
             imagine
             ,
             can
             only
             serve
             to
             make
             them
             more
             uneasie
             in
             the
             way
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             go
             .
             They
             will
             start
             Scruples
             to
             dissatisfie
             and
             unsettle
             a
             Mind
             that
             had
             no
             such
             Doubts
             before
             ,
             but
             had
             easily
             satisfied
             and
             settled
             it self
             upon
             the
             saving
             side
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             in
             the
             way
             of
             such
             Discourses
             ,
             especially
             when
             fit
             to
             do
             Right
             to
             Truth
             ,
             by
             setting
             it
             off
             to
             advantage
             ,
             they
             receive
             them
             against
             their
             Wills
             ,
             and
             meet
             them
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             religious
             Desire
             ,
             but
             worldly
             Fear
             .
             They
             are
             not
             thankful
             for
             the
             offer
             of
             a
             saving
             Truth
             ,
             but
             sorry
             for
             ,
             and
             troubled
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             ready
             to
             say
             to
             the
             Messengers
             thereof
             ,
             as
             Ahab
             did
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             still
             called
             upon
             them
             to
             hear
             what
             they
             had
             no
             Will
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               his
               Enemy
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Troubler
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.17
             .
             and
             Ch.
             21.20
             .
             When
             they
             se●
             worldly
             Safeties
             above
             religious
             Innocence
             ;
             they
             fear
             ,
             and
             
               hate
               the
               Light
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             *
             says
             ,
             which
             reproves
             the
             secure
             ways
             they
             desire
             to
             take
             .
             Minding
             not
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             they
             use
             care
             not
             to
             be
             hamper'd
             and
             troubled
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             ,
             
               will
               not
               have
               the
               knowledg
               of
               his
               ways
               ,
            
             Job
             21.14
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             when
             they
             allow
             themselves
             to
             enquire
             and
             examin
             the
             Truth
             ,
             comes
             that
             Hastiness
             and
             Partiality
             ,
             in
             taking
             any
             thing
             for
             
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             that
             makes
             for
             the
             safe
             side
             .
             Any
             serviceable
             ,
             but
             ill
             grounded
             Presumptions
             about
             Words
             or
             Things
             ,
             shall
             hastily
             be
             taken
             up
             and
             pass
             for
             Truths
             ,
             which
             a
             little
             deliberation
             and
             enquiry
             would
             shew
             to
             be
             Falshoods
             .
             Former
             Tenets
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             usually
             are
             so
             very
             tedious
             and
             difficult
             to
             be
             extirpated
             ,
             shall
             be
             laid
             aside
             upon
             much
             less
             Argument
             and
             offer
             of
             proof
             ,
             than
             that
             whereby
             they
             had
             before
             been
             maintained
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             things
             shall
             be
             offered
             as
             good
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             offered
             by
             others
             ,
             had
             been
             cast
             out
             and
             confuted
             as
             false
             ones
             .
             Variety
             of
             Topicks
             shall
             be
             started
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             in
             number
             what
             they
             lack
             in
             weight
             :
             And
             tho
             all
             are
             so
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             use
             them
             ,
             keep
             themselves
             upon
             the
             reserve
             ,
             and
             are
             afraid
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             any
             one
             alone
             ;
             yet
             they
             shall
             conclude
             ,
             that
             some
             or
             other
             of
             them
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             what
             they
             draw
             from
             it
             .
             Which
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             way
             of
             seeking
             Truth
             ,
             but
             serving
             Interest
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             resolve
             upon
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             before
             one
             sees
             the
             Reason
             which
             can
             make
             it
             good
             :
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             says
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             held
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             one
             Topick
             that
             is
             pressed
             for
             proof
             ,
             cannot
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             another
             must
             .
             Yea
             ,
             confessedly
             weak
             and
             false
             Arguments
             ,
             shall
             pass
             for
             Evidence
             ;
             and
             great
             Names
             ,
             or
             Numbers
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             fleshly
             Wisdom
             will
             call
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             Case
             ,
             a
             proof
             of
             Right
             .
             Tho
             ,
             looking
             abroad
             every
             where
             else
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             store
             of
             Opinions
             about
             other
             matters
             have
             these
             same
             Supports
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             condemned
             by
             our selves
             ;
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             our
             Neighbors
             Case
             ,
             it
             shall
             
             be
             ready
             to
             Declare
             ,
             that
             Names
             and
             Number●
             are
             no
             sure
             Argument
             of
             Truth
             ,
             but
             too
             commonly
             the
             false
             colour
             ,
             and
             fair
             show
             of
             Errour
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             affected
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             worldly
             Wisdom
             would
             be
             held
             in
             of
             any
             Duties
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             like
             to
             lose
             by
             .
             And
             this
             is
             quite
             opposite
             to
             spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             must
             never
             be
             yielded
             to
             by
             any
             that
             would
             make
             sure
             their
             eternal
             concerns
             ,
             or
             pass
             for
             truly
             religious
             ,
             honest
             ,
             virtuous
             Dispositions
             .
          
           
             In
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             truest
             security
             ,
             is
             being
             in
             the
             right
             way
             .
             And
             I
             know
             no
             relief
             for
             any
             man
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             but
             a
             sincere
             willingness
             to
             see
             and
             follow
             the
             right
             ,
             when
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             shall
             lay
             it
             sufficiently
             before
             him
             .
             Which
             gives
             no
             relief
             at
             all
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             love
             to
             a
             saving
             Truth
             ,
             especially
             when
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             through
             too
             much
             love
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             afraid
             to
             come
             in
             the
             way
             thereof
             ,
             and
             unwilling
             to
             let
             it
             in
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             one
             that
             seeks
             to
             approve
             himself
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             follow
             that
             Duty
             which
             he
             sees
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             also
             take
             care
             to
             see
             every
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Duty
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             follow
             it
             .
             The
             
               Knowledge
               of
               our
               Duty
            
             must
             not
             sure
             be
             ranked
             among
             indifferent
             things
             ;
             for
             Faith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Obedience
             ,
             makes
             up
             the
             Gospel-terms
             .
             To
             believe
             and
             know
             what
             Christianity
             makes
             
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
            
             ,
             is
             as
             requisite
             as
             to
             Do
             ,
             what
             it
             makes
             
               necessary
               to
               be
               Done.
            
             Nay
             ,
             to
             know
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             Done
             ,
             is
             as
             necessary
             as
             to
             Do
             them
             ;
             since
             we
             cannot
             do
             them
             ,
             till
             we
             know
             them
             .
          
           
           
           
           
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             Ptovidence
             of
             God
             affords
             not
             an
             honest
             mind
             the
             opportunity
             of
             such
             Knowledge
             ,
             he
             will
             graciously
             connive
             ,
             both
             at
             the
             want
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Practice
             .
             But
             if
             we
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             we
             might
             know
             ,
             we
             shall
             suffer
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Practice
             ,
             and
             Knowledge
             .
             'T
             is
             plainly
             there
             ,
             a
             want
             of
             Virtue
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             causes
             a
             want
             of
             Understanding
             in
             the
             head
             :
             such
             
               evil
               doers
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             says
             ,
             
               love
               darkness
               ,
               and
               hate
               the
               light
               ,
            
             and
             
               will
               not
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               lest
               their
               deeds
               should
               be
               reproved
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.19
             ,
             20.
             
             An
             honest
             mind
             must
             never
             be
             unwilling
             ,
             or
             afraid
             to
             see
             its
             Duty
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             where
             't
             is
             most
             costly
             .
             It
             must
             have
             a
             Love
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             persecuted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             't
             is
             applauded
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             losing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             it
             is
             a
             gaining
             Virtue
             .
             They
             must
             
               receive
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             
               the
               belief
            
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             off
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             from
             being
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             
               that
               perish
               in
               their
               unrighteousness
            
             ,
             by
             
               believing
               lyes
               ,
               because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
            
             thereby
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             This
             Love
             will
             not
             only
             make
             them
             to
             listen
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             inquisitive
             after
             it
             ,
             where
             sufficient
             instruction
             is
             not
             voluntarily
             offer'd
             ;
             and
             thankfully
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             with
             their
             worldly
             interest
             and
             fleshly
             inclination
             ,
             or
             against
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             true
             Docility
             ,
             and
             
               Teachableness
               of
               Temper
            
             ,
             which
             is
             what
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             *
             
               the
               ear
               to
               hear
            
             ,
             or
             the
             necessary
             Preparative
             profitably
             to
             hear
             a
             Religious
             ,
             or
             Moral
             Lecture
             .
             'T
             is
             necessary
             to
             Faith
             ,
             especially
             
             of
             those
             Truths
             ,
             or
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             unsavoury
             ,
             and
             uneasie
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
             And
             being
             such
             a
             previous
             Requisite
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             implied
             in
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             sometimes
             in
             Scripture
             expressed
             thereby
             .
             
               Pray
               that
               I
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               unreasonable
               men
               ,
            
             says
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               for
               all
               men
               have
               not
               faith
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             3.2
             .
             Noting
             those
             ,
             who
             receive
             ,
             or
             reject
             what
             is
             tender'd
             ,
             only
             by
             Humour
             ,
             or
             inclination
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             not
             by
             Reason
             ,
             as
             men
             
               void
               of
               Faith
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             a
             teachable
             Temper
             and
             Disposition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             
               is
               alike
               for
               taking
               care
               of
               both
               Tables
            
             ;
             or
             
               for
               discharging
               faithfully
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Duties
               of
               Piety
               ,
               so
               equall
               all
               others
               of
               Justice
               and
               Morality
               .
            
             Since
             both
             are
             equally
             parts
             of
             God's
             will
             ,
             they
             are
             equally
             a
             matter
             of
             its
             care
             :
             and
             its
             constant
             aim
             and
             study
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             may
             inviolably
             observe
             both
             ,
             and
             transgress
             neither
             ,
             but
             never
             to
             set
             one
             against
             the
             other
             .
             Both
             Tables
             it
             receives
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             one
             Authority
             ,
             and
             claiming
             one
             Obedience
             .
             Well
             knowing
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               worship
               an
               Idol
               ,
            
             said
             also
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               or
               steal
               .
            
             And
             if
             thou
             keep
             free
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               yet
               if
               thou
               kill
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             James
             argues
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               become
               a
               Transgressor
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Jam.
             2.11
             .
             There
             is
             no
             transgressing
             of
             one
             ,
             to
             save
             another
             :
             nay
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             breaking
             of
             one
             ,
             to
             save
             all
             .
             
               For
               whosoever
               shall
               keep
               the
               whole
               Law
            
             besides
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             
               Apostle
               ,
               and
            
             yet
             
               offend
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
               ,
            
             v.
             10.
             
             And
             if
             for
             breaking
             that
             one
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             punish'd
             as
             if
             he
             had
             broke
             all
             :
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             room
             left
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             breaking
             one
             ,
             tho
             it
             were
             upon
             pretence
             to
             save
             
             all
             .
             Which
             I
             call
             a
             Pretence
             ,
             because
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             Pretence
             .
             For
             the
             Commandments
             never
             oppose
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             never
             reasonably
             pretend
             to
             break
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             keep
             the
             former
             :
             since
             ,
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             we
             may
             at
             all
             times
             keep
             both
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             never
             can
             have
             any
             Authority
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             we
             be
             under
             any
             necessity
             of
             breaking
             either
             .
          
           
             The
             Effect
             and
             Consequence
             I
             shall
             observe
             from
             hence
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             
               That
               we
               never
               oppose
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               the
               second
               Table
               .
            
             As
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ,
             taught
             men
             to
             break
             the
             
               fifth
               :
               not
               suffering
               a
               man
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               his
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
            
             after
             once
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Corban
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               gift
               by
               whatsoever
               thou
               mightest
               be
               profited
               by
               me
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               I
               interdict
               ,
               what
               I
               have
               ,
               by
               the
               vow
               Corban
               ,
               from
               ever
               being
               helpful
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             a
             Form
             ,
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             of
             
               forswearing
               to
               help
               others
            
             .
             Which
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             an
             approved
             way
             ,
             of
             keeping
             
               first
               Table-Duties
            
             ,
             our
             Lord
             charges
             ,
             as
             
               setting
               up
               the
               Commandments
               of
               men
               for
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               making
               void
               God's
               Law
               through
               their
               Traditions
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             Mar.
             7.11
             .
             We
             must
             not
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               eighth
               ,
               ninth
               ,
               tenth
            
             Commandments
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             
               throw
               off
               Duty
               to
               our
               Parents
               ,
               Natural
            
             or
             Civil
             ,
             or
             any
             Obligation
             of
             Morality
             ,
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
               Truth
            
             ,
             or
             
               Gratitude
               towards
               men
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Honour
             and
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             for
             ,
             either
             the
             new
             setting
             up
             and
             erection
             ,
             or
             the
             continuance
             and
             preservation
             ,
             of
             a
             more
             
               Orthodox
               ,
               pure
            
             ,
             and
             
               spiritual
               way
               of
               Worship
               and
               Devotion
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             too
             common
             among
             the
             worldly
             wise
             ,
             
             to
             consent
             to
             several
             violations
             of
             Morality
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Preservation
            
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               of
               God's
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             
               Advancement
               of
               his
               Glory
            
             .
             Meaning
             thereby
             ,
             the
             Glory
             and
             Preservation
             of
             a
             true
             and
             
               Orthodox
               Profession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             Gospel-Worship
             .
             And
             the
             Glory
             sought
             thereby
             for
             these
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             them
             externally
             glorious
             ;
             to
             seat
             them
             in
             worldly
             Sway
             ,
             Power
             ,
             or
             Priviledge
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             own
             the
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             pay
             the
             Worship
             ,
             with
             external
             ease
             and
             encouragement
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             without
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             God
             to
             be
             glorified
             and
             obeyed
             in
             his
             other
             Precepts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             these
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             pure
             Devotions
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             a
             way
             to
             glorifie
             him
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             by
             disgracing
             him
             in
             others
             ?
             Will
             he
             receive
             so
             much
             Glory
             and
             Service
             ,
             by
             the
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             as
             Disservice
             and
             Dishonour
             ,
             by
             the
             Immorality
             ?
             Is
             not
             God
             glorious
             in
             his
             Moral
             Attributes
             ,
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Faithfulness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Spirituality
             of
             his
             Nature
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             as
             necessary
             for
             those
             ,
             that
             would
             duly
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             to
             copy
             out
             and
             display
             his
             Glory
             ,
             in
             these
             Moral
             Excellencies
             ,
             as
             to
             own
             and
             declare
             it
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             particularly
             careful
             ,
             to
             call
             us
             to
             an
             imitation
             and
             Transcript
             of
             his
             Glory
             in
             these
             :
             to
             
               be
               merciful
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               merciful
               ,
            
             Luc.
             6.36
             .
             and
             
               holy
               ,
               as
               he
               who
               hath
               call●d
               us
               is
               holy
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ?
             And
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             
               created
               after
               his
               Image
               ,
               the
               new
               man
               must
               put
               away
               lying
               ,
            
             and
             other
             immoralities
             ,
             and
             be
             formed
             
               in
               Righteousness
               and
               true
               Holiness
               ,
               Eph.
            
             4.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             must
             not
             the
             Church
             
             be
             preserved
             ,
             in
             true
             ways
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ?
             Ought
             it
             not
             to
             be
             as
             much
             concerned
             ,
             for
             good
             Practice
             ,
             as
             for
             good
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             will
             it
             not
             get
             as
             much
             ,
             by
             good
             Life
             ,
             as
             by
             being
             Orthodox
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             can
             immoral
             men
             be
             saved
             in
             any
             Religion
             ;
             or
             will
             a
             good
             Worship
             recommend
             any
             to
             God
             in
             evil-doing
             ;
             or
             shall
             they
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             
               call
               Christ
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             but
             
               do
               not
               obey
               him
            
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             way
             of
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             being
             intire
             in
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             performing
             all
             that
             he
             prescribes
             us
             .
             Nor
             of
             advancing
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             advancing
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             those
             Duties
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             recommend
             ,
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             signalize
             his
             Church
             .
             We
             may
             confess
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Practise
             a
             pure
             and
             spiritual
             Worship
             ,
             in
             keeping
             all
             the
             other
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             breach
             of
             any
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Persecutions
             ,
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             dare
             run
             hazards
             .
             And
             so
             may
             all
             other
             persons
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             the
             heart
             to
             do
             like
             us
             .
             And
             't
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             transgress
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             only
             as
             a
             way
             to
             remove
             hard
             Tryals
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             from
             our selves
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             or
             our
             Duty
             ,
             or
             advance
             his
             Church
             ;
             but
             to
             discredit
             and
             disserve
             both
             ,
             for
             our
             own
             carnal
             ease
             and
             advantage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               a
               true
               Christian
               be
               ready
               to
               suffer
               ,
               for
               any
               point
               of
               Morality
               and
               Justice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               any
               point
               of
               Orthodoxy
               in
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Purity
               in
               Divine
               Worship
               .
            
             For
             upon
             which
             soever
             of
             these
             they
             suffer
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             Religious
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             alike
             Confessors
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Duties
             of
             the
             
               first
               Table
            
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             have
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             their
             Author
             ,
             but
             likewise
             for
             their
             Object
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             more
             particularly
             stiled
             Piety
             ,
             or
             
               Duties
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             on
             that
             account
             .
             As
             are
             likewise
             some
             Duties
             injoined
             in
             the
             
               second
               Table
               ,
               viz.
            
             those
             of
             the
             
               fifth
               Commandment
            
             ,
             towards
             Parents
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             
               God's
               place
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             on
             that
             Account
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             in
             Scripture
             call'd
             
               Gods
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               revile
               the
               Gods
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Law
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
             And
             thus
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             it
             *
             
               shewing
               piety
               at
               home
            
             ,
             when
             Children
             relieve
             and
             
               requite
               their
               Parents
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.4
             .
             And
             the
             undutiful
             ,
             are
             stiled
             †
             
               ●ons
               of
               Belial
            
             ,
             and
             impious
             ;
             and
             
               Disloyalty
               ,
               impiety
            
             ,
             or
             
               Secundum
               Sacrilegium
               ,
               a
               Second
               Sacriledge
               ,
            
             as
             *
             
             Tertullian's
             Phrase
             is
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             other
             Duties
             are
             injoined
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             performed
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             truly
             Parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             he
             accordingly
             stands
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             immediately
             referr'd
             to
             God
             himself
             .
             For
             Religion
             lies
             in
             keeping
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             at
             large
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Justice
             and
             Morality
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Duties
             and
             Acts
             of
             Piety
             .
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               bringeth
               Salvation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             consists
             
               in
               living
               soberly
               ,
               and
               righteously
               ,
            
             no
             less
             than
             in
             living
             
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
            
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             
             Paul's
             distribution
             of
             Duties
             ,
             Tit.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             
               pure
               and
               undefiled
               Religion
            
             ,
             St.
             James
             describes
             by
             the
             moral
             Acts
             ,
             
               of
               visiting
               the
               fatherless
               and
               widows
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               and
               keeping
               ones
               self
               unspotted
               from
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.27
             .
             And
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             to
             consist
             
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               
               Peace
               ,
            
             those
             second-Table
             and
             moral
             Duties
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
             So
             that
             to
             suffer
             for
             any
             second
             Table-Duties
             ,
             is
             to
             suffer
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             since
             God
             injoins
             them
             .
             And
             to
             suffer
             for
             Religion
             ,
             since
             Religion
             implies
             them
             .
             Tho
             they
             do
             not
             so
             immediately
             respect
             God
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             as
             much
             required
             by
             Religion
             ,
             and
             as
             truly
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             do
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             suffering
             for
             Religion
             ,
             that
             makes
             men
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             .
             And
             this
             they
             do
             ,
             who
             suffer
             for
             the
             moral
             parts
             thereof
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Gospel
             declares
             blessed
             ,
             is
             being
             
               persecuted
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               .
               Blessed
               are
               they
               ,
               which
               are
               persecuted
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.10
             .
             And
             
               if
               ye
               suffer
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.14
             .
             And
             there
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             moral
             Duties
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             Confessions
             of
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             or
             Purity
             of
             Worship
             and
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             The
             Confession
             ,
             which
             Christ
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             
               confess
               him
               and
               his
               words
            
             ,
             Luk.
             9.26
             .
             And
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             are
             expressed
             by
             
               suffering
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rev.
             20.4
             .
             And
             we
             have
             as
             good
             word
             ,
             and
             command
             for
             these
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             for
             any
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Sufferers
             he
             respects
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             
               suffer
               for
               his
               Name
            
             ,
             Mat.
             10.22
             .
             But
             all
             the
             Duties
             required
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             call'd
             by
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Morality
             ,
             which
             stood
             before
             on
             Natural
             Obligation
             ,
             now
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             injoined
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             helps
             us
             to
             perform
             them
             ,
             being
             practised
             out
             of
             Christian
             Principles
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             all
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             become
             Christian.
             And
             the
             Losses
             he
             recompenses
             ,
             are
             Losses
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             
               he
               that
               loses
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.39
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             St.
             
               Mark
               ,
               For
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               Mark
            
             8.35
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             purley
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             perform
             any
             second
             Table-Duties
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             lose
             by
             them
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             those
             Losses
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             purely
             out
             of
             Conscience
             to
             Gospel-injunctions
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             are
             all
             the
             Comforts
             and
             Encouragements
             ,
             the
             Approbation
             and
             Acceptance
             of
             Gospel-Sufferers
             ,
             common
             and
             alike
             to
             both
             Tables
             .
             And
             he
             is
             as
             true
             a
             Confessor
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             Peril
             of
             Suffering
             ,
             gives
             his
             testimony
             against
             any
             Acts
             of
             Unrighteousness
             and
             Immorality
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             same
             ,
             against
             any
             false
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Acts
             of
             false
             Worship
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             I
             know
             among
             Good
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             degrees
             .
             And
             especially
             he
             that
             suffers
             ,
             for
             owning
             
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
            
             ,
             suffers
             for
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             some
             particular
             Duties
             thereof
             ,
             whether
             relating
             to
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             or
             moral
             Practice
             .
             But
             sufferings
             for
             any
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             and
             quality
             ;
             they
             are
             alike
             Religious
             ,
             and
             the
             Sufferers
             alike
             
               Christ's
               Martyrs
            
             and
             Confessors
             .
          
           
             And
             suitable
             ,
             is
             the
             received
             Judgment
             concerning
             Sufferers
             ,
             in
             these
             cases
             .
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             was
             one
             of
             God's
             
               blessed
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             tho
             the
             Cause
             he
             suffer'd
             for
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             the
             
               seventh
               Commandment
            
             ,
             or
             
               declaring
               against
               an
               unlawful
               and
               incestuous
               Marriage
               ,
            
             Mat.
             14.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             
               persecuted
               Prophets
            
             were
             brave
             and
             
               Noble
               Confessors
            
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             Tho
             what
             they
             suffered
             for
             ,
             
             and
             sought
             to
             revive
             ,
             was
             not
             always
             ,
             or
             only
             ,
             a
             right
             Worship
             ;
             but
             the
             Duties
             of
             Morality
             and
             Justice
             ,
             in
             Declaring
             freely
             and
             undauntedly
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             Idols
             ,
             or
             Calves
             ,
             and
             Groves
             and
             
               High
               Places
            
             ;
             but
             against
             Falshood
             ,
             and
             Rapine
             ,
             and
             Violence
             ,
             and
             Perversions
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             other
             Grievous
             immoralities
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             
               Jewish
               State
            
             was
             over-run
             ,
             in
             those
             Degenerate
             and
             Corrupt
             times
             .
             Thus
             ,
             the
             Holy
             *
             Women
             and
             Virgins
             ,
             were
             ranked
             in
             the
             List
             of
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             
               would
               Dye
            
             ,
             or
             
               Disfigure
               themselves
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             yield
             their
             Bodies
             to
             
               the
               Lusts
               of
               Tyrants
            
             and
             Persecutors
             .
             And
             St.
             
               Dionysius
               of
               Alexandria
            
             †
             tells
             
               Novatus
               ,
               It
               would
               be
               as
               Glorious
               a
               Martyrdom
               ,
            
             nay
             ,
             
               in
               my
               judgment
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               a
               Greater
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               suffer
               Death
               to
               prevent
               Schisms
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rending
             and
             tearing
             of
             the
             Church
             among
             themselves
             :
             
               as
               to
               suffer
               the
               same
               for
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             at
             the
             Hands
             of
             Persecutors
             .
             So
             long
             as
             we
             are
             suffering
             for
             any
             Duty
             of
             our
             holy
             Religion
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             Piety
             ,
             or
             of
             Justice
             and
             Morality
             ,
             the
             difference
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             .
             To
             make
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             or
             Confessor
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             for
             which
             Table
             't
             is
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             for
             either
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             
               to
               be
               beheaded
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             extends
             alike
             to
             both
             ,
             is
             the
             Character
             
               of
               the
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             Rev.
             20.4
             .
          
           
             Now
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             visible
             sense
             and
             carriage
             of
             too
             many
             persons
             .
             For
             many
             ,
             alas
             !
             even
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             free
             to
             expose
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             in
             testifying
             against
             False
             Worship
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             seem
             much
             more
             indifferent
             and
             unconcern'd
             ,
             about
             suffering
             or
             standing
             out
             ,
             and
             Declaring
             against
             Unrighteousness
             
             and
             Immorality
             .
             By
             Religion
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             mean
             chiefly
             
               Confession
               of
               Articles
            
             ,
             and
             
               Purity
               of
               Worship
            
             .
             And
             to
             rate
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             
               suffering
               for
               Religion
            
             ,
             when
             they
             
               suffer
               for
               them
            
             :
             or
             that
             to
             be
             acting
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             Religion
             ;
             when
             this
             acting
             is
             to
             serve
             them
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             only
             to
             serve
             and
             secure
             those
             worldly
             Interests
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             are
             tacked
             to
             them
             .
             And
             tho
             ,
             in
             Performance
             of
             this
             Service
             ,
             they
             take
             a
             greater
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             make
             bold
             with
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
             only
             that
             they
             may
             secure
             such
             external
             Freedom
             and
             Encouragement
             ,
             for
             such
             pure
             Worship
             and
             Confessions
             .
             As
             if
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             commanded
             one
             ,
             had
             not
             commanded
             the
             other
             as
             much
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             could
             oblige
             him
             ,
             by
             breaking
             some
             of
             his
             Commands
             ,
             to
             save
             others
             .
             Yea
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             ,
             or
             help
             by
             any
             such
             Breach
             ,
             to
             save
             any
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             intent
             and
             use
             thereof
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             save
             our selves
             .
             Which
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             Right
             ,
             and
             Reasonable
             ,
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             worldly
             Wise
             ;
             is
             not
             sure
             the
             way
             to
             be
             wise
             for
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             that
             is
             made
             to
             lie
             in
             our
             Duty
             ;
             nor
             must
             ever
             pass
             for
             that
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             comes
             by
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Other
             Ends
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             ▪
          
           
             A
             Fourth
             End
             proposed
             by
             
               Christian
               Prudence
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             discharge
             the
             Duties
             ,
             so
             
               to
               serve
               ,
               and
               promote
               the
               Honour
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             To
             be
             wise
             
             for
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             wise
             for
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             effectual
             way
             ,
             of
             serving
             and
             honouring
             him
             .
             And
             to
             contrive
             wisely
             for
             Religion
             ,
             must
             always
             study
             and
             seek
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             ,
             proportionably
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Esteem
             the
             World
             has
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             be
             their
             Acceptance
             ,
             and
             Observance
             thereof
             .
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             therefore
             ,
             must
             ever
             take
             this
             care
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             acting
             so
             in
             all
             things
             where
             it
             is
             concern'd
             ,
             as
             may
             set
             it
             up
             highest
             in
             mens
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             gain
             it
             the
             most
             cordial
             Respect
             ,
             and
             greatest
             Reverence
             from
             them
             .
             They
             must
             consider
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             what
             serves
             best
             ,
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             the
             Worth
             and
             Excellency
             thereof
             .
             And
             never
             take
             up
             with
             any
             ways
             ,
             how
             promising
             soever
             on
             other
             Accounts
             ,
             that
             would
             afford
             considerate
             men
             a
             Ground
             in
             Reason
             ,
             to
             suspect
             Religion
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             fictitious
             thing
             ;
             and
             the
             Profession
             thereof
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             Hypocrisie
             .
             Or
             to
             fansie
             all
             its
             magnified
             Power
             ,
             to
             be
             real
             weakness
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             carry
             men
             on
             ,
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             what
             before
             they
             did
             profess
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             any
             trying
             Case
             ,
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             push
             .
          
           
             Such
             Reflections
             bring
             Religion
             under
             the
             greatest
             Dishonour
             and
             Disadvantage
             .
             And
             therefore
             whosoever
             would
             act
             prudently
             for
             it
             ,
             must
             have
             an
             especial
             Eye
             to
             avoid
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             would
             make
             Religion
             evil
             spoken
             of
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             God
             was
             highly
             offended
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             
               through
               them
               ,
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               was
               blasphemed
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.24
             .
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             had
             great
             indignation
             against
             some
             False
             
             Christians
             ,
             that
             
               through
               them
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               was
               evil
               spoken
               of
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             And
             to
             prevent
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             among
             Christians
             ,
             are
             those
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             
               walking
               worthy
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.1
             .
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
             
               So
               as
               becometh
               Saints
            
             ,
             Eph.
             5.3
             .
             Of
             
               adorning
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.10
             .
             Of
             
               walking
               worthy
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             those
             high
             Priviledges
             of
             
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               Glory
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             2.12
             .
             and
             
               worthy
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.10
             .
             Thus
             ,
             would
             Christ
             have
             it
             the
             care
             of
             all
             his
             Followers
             ,
             not
             meanly
             and
             sneakingly
             to
             serve
             Religion
             ,
             but
             affectionately
             to
             espouse
             ,
             and
             industriously
             to
             answer
             and
             adorn
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             and
             do
             it
             Honour
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             .
             To
             approve
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             its
             Verity
             and
             Sincerity
             ;
             to
             demonstrate
             its
             Efficacy
             ;
             to
             maintain
             its
             Dignity
             ;
             and
             manifest
             its
             Worth
             and
             Excellency
             before
             them
             .
             Whatever
             it
             receives
             at
             the
             Hands
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             yet
             thus
             must
             Wisdom
             or
             Religion
             
               be
               justified
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             declared
             just
             ,
             and
             made
             victorious
             and
             triumphant
             ,
             
               by
               her
               own
               Children
            
             ,
             Mat.
             11.9
             .
             A
             prudent
             Christian
             ,
             is
             to
             
               provide
               for
               good
               Report
            
             ,
             Phil.
             4.8
             .
             
               for
               things
               honest
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             this
             I
             note
             ,
             That
             the
             aim
             of
             Religious
             Prudence
             ,
             (
             contrary
             to
             what
             too
             oft
             appears
             in
             Fleshly
             wisdom
             )
             is
             to
             own
             ,
             and
             do
             Honour
             to
             any
             Duties
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Not
               only
               internally
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               but
               externally
               in
               our
               outward
               Carriage
               .
            
             That
             must
             be
             made
             visible
             before
             others
             ,
             which
             doth
             Honour
             to
             it
             before
             others
             .
             And
             this
             is
             what
             every
             Duty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             every
             necessary
             Point
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             claims
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             We
             
             owe
             it
             an
             external
             as
             well
             an
             internal
             Service
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             only
             pay
             our
             acknowledgments
             to
             it
             inwardly
             and
             invisibly
             in
             our
             own
             minds
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             call'd
             thereto
             ,
             visibly
             and
             apparently
             before
             others
             .
             
               Provide
               for
               honest
               things
            
             ,
             says
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             who
             sees
             what
             is
             inward
             or
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               but
               also
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
            
             who
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             till
             externally
             owned
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             view
             in
             Conversation
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.21
             .
             We
             must
             offer
             up
             ,
             and
             
               present
               to
               God
               ,
               our
               Bodies
            
             and
             bodily
             appearances
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Souls
             and
             their
             invisible
             motions
             ,
             
               for
               a
               living
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
             
               Glorifying
               God
               both
               with
               Souls
               and
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               are
            
             both
             his
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             
               Whatever
               ye
               do
               ,
               let
               all
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             And
             by
             making
             our
             Good
             things
             visible
             ,
             he
             is
             most
             glorified
             .
             We
             please
             him
             by
             internals
             ,
             which
             are
             secret
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             do
             him
             Glory
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             openly
             exposed
             .
             But
             what
             Glory
             do
             they
             to
             him
             at
             present
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             externally
             manifest
             .
             
               Gloria
               multorum
               indiciis
               constat
            
             ,
             says
             *
             
               Seneca
               .
               Est
               consentiens
               laus
               bonorum
               ,
               incorrupta
               vox
               bene
               judicantium
               de
               excellenti
               virtute
               ,
            
             says
             †
             Cicero
             .
             So
             ,
             what
             doth
             glorifie
             ,
             must
             be
             notified
             to
             many
             .
             And
             this
             appearing
             externally
             honourable
             ,
             or
             glorious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             what
             God
             stands
             much
             upon
             ;
             having
             many
             times
             forborn
             ,
             what
             otherwise
             
               he
               had
               resolved
               to
               do
               ,
               lest
               his
               Name
               should
               be
               polluted
               before
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               among
               whom
               they
               were
               ,
            
             and
             
               in
               whose
               sight
               he
               had
               made
               himself
               known
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             20.9
             ,
             14
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Some
             Virtues
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             observable
             by
             men
             :
             being
             more
             purely
             Spiritual
             in
             their
             Natures
             ,
             and
             less
             Publick
             in
             their
             Use
             and
             Exercise
             .
             
             And
             others
             ,
             that
             fall
             more
             under
             view
             ,
             good
             men
             will
             seek
             to
             keep
             as
             private
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             greater
             Purity
             of
             intention
             ,
             and
             prevent
             all
             by-ends
             of
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             or
             ostentation
             ;
             as
             our
             Saviour
             directs
             ,
             about
             
               private
               Devotion
               ,
               Alms
            
             ,
             and
             Fasting
             ,
             Mat.
             6.1
             ,
             5
             ,
             16.
             
             But
             what
             Duties
             are
             publick
             ,
             he
             expects
             we
             should
             practise
             publickly
             ;
             and
             ,
             whensoever
             we
             have
             a
             Call
             ,
             to
             profess
             ,
             or
             perform
             them
             before
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             externally
             shew
             them
             forth
             ,
             and
             not
             smother
             any
             .
             They
             must
             then
             ,
             not
             only
             burn
             within
             us
             ,
             but
             shine
             out
             to
             others
             .
             Among
             ill
             men
             ,
             and
             
               in
               a
               crooked
               Generation
            
             ,
             we
             must
             
               shine
               as
               Lights
            
             to
             guide
             them
             ,
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
             Our
             inward
             Wisdom
             ,
             must
             be
             
               shown
               forth
               in
               our
               works
               and
               good
               Conversation
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.13
             .
             
               Our
               Light
            
             must
             
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               glorifie
               our
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Mat.
            
             5.16
             .
             We
             must
             
               be
               blameless
               ,
               and
               harmless
               ,
               as
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               rebuke
               ,
            
             not
             only
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             likewise
             before
             them
             ,
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
             As
             Zachariah
             and
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               walked
               in
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               blameless
               ,
            
             or
             not
             to
             be
             taxed
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             any
             apparent
             Breaches
             ,
             Luk.
             1.6
             .
             On
             all
             such
             occasions
             ,
             not
             content
             with
             an
             inward
             ,
             they
             are
             careful
             to
             manifest
             an
             outward
             Holiness
             :
             not
             neglecting
             any
             Duties
             ,
             or
             appearing
             like
             those
             ,
             who
             either
             transgress
             ,
             or
             omit
             a
             Virtue
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             call'd
             to
             an
             open
             Discharge
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             external
             owning
             of
             every
             Part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             especially
             
               when
               we
               are
               brought
               in
               danger
               for
               it
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Temptation
             to
             conceal
             or
             dissemble
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Virtue
             of
             Confession
             .
             This
             Christ
             himself
             did
             before
             
               Pilate
               ,
               before
               whom
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             
             says
             ,
             
               he
               witnessed
               a
               good
               Confession
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.13
             .
             And
             this
             he
             expects
             from
             all
             his
             Followers
             .
             
               He
               that
               confesseth
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               also
               confess
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               But
               whosoever
               shall
               deny
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               also
               deny
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               The
               Faith
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             says
             the
             *
             
               Comment
               of
               an
               Ancient
               and
               Learned
               Author
            
             upon
             this
             Place
             ,
             
               will
               no
               more
               avail
               ,
               without
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               than
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               mouth
               will
               ,
               without
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               And
               if
               it
               must
               be
               enough
               for
               Christ
               that
               we
               know
               him
               ,
               tho
               we
               confess
               him
               not
               before
               men
               :
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               knows
               us
               ,
               tho
               at
               the
               last
               he
               confess
               us
               not
               before
               men
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               any
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               with-hold
               the
               Truth
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               disown
               it
               before
               the
               World.
               And
               therefore
               he
               says
               not
               ,
               he
               that
               confesseth
               me
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               confesseth
               me
               before
               men
               .
            
             This
             Confession
             or
             Denial
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             Confession
             ,
             or
             Denial
             ,
             of
             any
             Point
             of
             Faith
             or
             Practice
             ,
             or
             Part
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               words
               ,
            
             says
             he
             in
             another
             Place
             ,
             Mar.
             8.38
             .
             Luc.
             9.26
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             enough
             in
             heart
             inwardly
             to
             receive
             these
             ,
             unless
             ,
             on
             just
             occasion
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             openly
             to
             profess
             them
             .
             
               For
               with
               the
               Heart
               man
               believeth
               unto
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               Confession
               is
               made
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             This
             Confession
             is
             made
             ,
             one
             way
             by
             words
             ;
             as
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             
               Confession
               with
               the
               mouth
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
             And
             another
             way
             ,
             
               by
               Actions
            
             :
             for
             a
             man
             may
             deny
             a
             Duty
             in
             deed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             
               profess
               God
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               deny
               him
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
          
           
           
             And
             a
             Duty
             is
             thus
             denyed
             
               in
               deed
            
             ,
             when
             ,
             〈◊〉
             any
             just
             and
             publick
             Call
             to
             Practice
             it
             ,
             we
             〈◊〉
             and
             dissemble
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             enough
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             〈◊〉
             pretend
             we
             adhere
             to
             it
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             unless
             〈◊〉
             shew
             our selves
             to
             be
             among
             its
             Adherents
             ,
             by
             〈◊〉
             Practice
             .
             Our
             Deeds
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Words
             ,
             〈◊〉
             among
             the
             necessary
             Acknowledgments
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               every
               one
               that
               saith
               unto
               me
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               ente●
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               〈◊〉
               will
               of
               my
               father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.21
             ,
             2●
             The
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Principle
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             〈◊〉
             effects
             ;
             and
             of
             
               the
               tree
               ,
               by
               its
               fruits
               ,
               for
               every
               tre●
               is
               known
               by
               its
               own
               fruits
               ,
            
             Luk.
             6.44
             .
             When
             〈◊〉
             Question
             arises
             ,
             or
             a
             Test
             comes
             ,
             to
             try
             and
             dis●cover
             the
             true
             Adherents
             to
             any
             Duty
             ;
             'T
             is
             〈◊〉
             the
             Heart
             which
             is
             unseen
             ,
             but
             the
             visible
             Pra●ctice
             which
             must
             determin
             it
             .
             
               Shew
               me
               thy
               fait●
               by
               thy
               works
               :
            
             It
             being
             our
             Works
             that
             must
             de●clare
             what
             our
             fixt
             belief
             or
             opinion
             about
             it
             〈◊〉
             Jam.
             2.18
             .
             To
             Neglect
             it
             ,
             or
             Conceal
             our
             adhe●rence
             to
             it
             out
             of
             shame
             thereof
             ,
             Christ
             account
             a
             Denying
             it
             .
             
               He
               that
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               of
               my
               word
               of
               him
               will
               I
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             Luk.
             9.26
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             oppose●
             our
             Practice
             of
             a
             suffering
             Duty
             ,
             when
             we
             ar●
             called
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             our
             
               Denying
               him
               :
               If
               〈◊〉
               suffer
               ,
               we
               shall
               reign
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               we
               deny
               him
               ,
               〈◊〉
               also
               will
               deny
               us
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
             When
             Men
             come
             to
             Search
             after
             the
             Retainers
             to
             any
             Duties
             ,
             they
             cannot
             judge
             by
             what
             is
             invisible
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             what
             externally
             appears
             :
             So
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             practise
             when
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             human
             account
             is
             esteemed
             to
             disclaim
             it
             .
          
           
           
           
           
             But
             't
             is
             much
             more
             Denied
             
               in
               Deed
            
             ,
             if
             ,
             when
             put
             to
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             only
             neglect
             to
             Practise
             it
             ,
             but
             deliberately
             practise
             what
             is
             directly
             opposite
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
             If
             any
             Christian
             ,
             when
             called
             to
             the
             Test
             ,
             would
             
               burn
               Incense
               on
               the
               heathen
               Altars
               ,
            
             and
             
               sacrifice
               to
               their
               gods
            
             ;
             he
             did
             really
             ,
             and
             was
             esteemed
             thereby
             ,
             to
             
               Disown
               his
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Deny
               Christ
               and
               his
               Words
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             renounced
             them
             with
             his
             Lips.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             opposite
             to
             this
             way
             ,
             of
             Honouring
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             verbal
             and
             real
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             external
             Appearances
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             worldly
             Wisdom
             .
             It
             is
             for
             such
             ways
             of
             owning
             them
             ,
             as
             suits
             best
             with
             the
             Ends
             and
             Conveniences
             of
             this
             World.
             It
             will
             outwardly
             Practise
             and
             Profess
             fashionable
             Duties
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             in
             vogue
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             Honors
             and
             Speaks
             well
             of
             .
             But
             as
             for
             those
             that
             are
             publickly
             Decry'd
             ,
             or
             bear
             against
             the
             wicked
             Customs
             received
             ,
             or
             the
             Ends
             and
             Projects
             pursued
             and
             driven
             on
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             expose
             to
             the
             Censure
             thereof
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             for
             manifesting
             ,
             but
             concealing
             them
             .
             It
             is
             for
             owning
             there
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             Mind
             ,
             which
             can
             give
             the
             World
             no
             offence
             ,
             because
             the
             Mind
             is
             not
             under
             this
             Worlds
             notice
             ;
             or
             ,
             for
             owning
             and
             practising
             in
             private
             or
             out
             of
             sight
             :
             As
             Nicodemus
             did
             at
             first
             ,
             who
             
               came
               to
               our
               Savior
               by
               night
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             and
             those
             
               many
               of
               the
               chief
               Rulers
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             tho
             
               they
               believed
               on
               him
               ,
               did
               not
               confess
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               loving
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               more
               than
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             John
             12.42
             ,
             43.
             
             Not
             that
             worldly
             Wisdom
             is
             for
             
               Heart
               Duties
            
             ;
             being
             no
             more
             for
             inward
             than
             for
             outward
             Holiness
             ,
             further
             than
             it
             
             agre●s
             ,
             or
             makes
             for
             worldly
             Ease
             and
             Interests
             .
             Nay
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             being
             less
             for
             that
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             harder
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             more
             uncouth
             and
             opposite
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood.
             But
             what
             Duties
             it
             can
             Conform
             to
             and
             Comply
             withal
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             keeping
             up
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             not
             exposing
             in
             open
             Practice
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             like
             to
             give
             the
             World
             offence
             ,
             or
             cause
             hard
             Names
             and
             Censures
             .
             Or
             ,
             what
             it
             cannot
             comply
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             counterfeiting
             and
             Pretending
             to
             serve
             in
             Heart
             ,
             which
             lying
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             Pretended
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             Detected
             and
             Disproved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             external
             owning
             of
             Religious
             Prudence
             ,
             
               is
               not
               only
               in
               times
               of
               Peace
               ,
               but
               of
               Persecutions
               .
            
             It
             is
             confessing
             it
             under
             impendent
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             we
             are
             called
             either
             to
             Profess
             or
             Practise
             an
             oppressed
             Duty
             before
             others
             .
             To
             Confess
             it
             then
             ,
             is
             truly
             to
             Do
             Honor
             to
             Religion
             .
             It
             shews
             it
             true
             and
             unfeigned
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pretenders
             to
             it
             believe
             themselves
             in
             what
             they
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             venture
             all
             thereupon
             :
             In
             suffering
             for
             Religion
             ,
             they
             give
             Testimony
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             proves
             it
             strong
             and
             powerful
             ,
             admirable
             in
             Motives
             ,
             and
             mighty
             in
             Effects
             ,
             able
             to
             set
             men
             above
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             outstand
             the
             hardest
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             conquer
             all
             the
             World
             counts
             terrible
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             Honor
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             World
             explodes
             it
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             cast
             all
             the
             Disgrace
             they
             can
             upon
             it
             :
             To
             own
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             own
             Followers
             are
             ready
             to
             fall
             off
             and
             desert
             it
             .
             The
             Days
             of
             Suffering
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             are
             worst
             times
             for
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ;
             but
             the
             best
             and
             most
             advantageous
             for
             serving
             Religion
             ,
             and
             doing
             Honour
             unto
             God.
             When
             you
             
               suffer
               as
               Christians
            
             ,
             
             says
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             
               are
               reproached
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               on
               your
               part
               he
               is
               glorified
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.14
             ,
             16.
             
             So
             that
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             whose
             aim
             is
             to
             be
             wise
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             what
             serves
             it
             ,
             not
             what
             serves
             our selves
             ;
             these
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             instead
             of
             exempting
             from
             such
             Confessions
             ,
             are
             their
             most
             proper
             seasons
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             ,
             this
             Confession
             of
             any
             Duties
             ,
             is
             particularly
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             call'd
             for
             at
             such
             times
             .
             We
             are
             to
             
               be
               blameless
               ,
               unrebukeable
               ,
               as
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               crooked
               and
               perverse
               Nation
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
             
               Be
               not
               ashamed
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               words
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               in
               this
               adulterous
               and
               sinful
               Generation
               ,
            
             which
             was
             wholly
             bent
             on
             Persecution
             ,
             Mar.
             8.38
             .
             When
             he
             calls
             for
             
               Confession
               of
               him
               before
               men
            
             ,
             Mat.
             10.32
             .
             he
             puts
             the
             hardest
             Cases
             ,
             and
             confronts
             the
             Doing
             of
             our
             Duty
             with
             the
             Dearest
             worldly
             Interests
             :
             and
             there
             bars
             all
             opposite
             influence
             and
             interposition
             of
             
               Fear
               of
               men
            
             ,
             that
             would
             hinder
             Confession
             ;
             and
             strikes
             it
             down
             with
             the
             greater
             and
             more
             powerful
             
               Fear
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             will
             hinder
             Denying
             .
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               which
               kill
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               Soul
               :
               but
               rather
               fear
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               ,
               both
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Body
               ,
               in
               Hell
               ,
            
             v.
             28.
             
             He
             allows
             us
             not
             to
             be
             stopt
             of
             Confession
             ,
             by
             regard
             to
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             Son
             or
             Daughter
             :
             
               He
               that
               loves
               Father
               ,
               or
               Mother
               ,
               more
               than
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               loveth
               Son
               ,
               or
               Daughter
               ,
               more
               than
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               ,
            
             v.
             37.
             
             Nay
             ,
             nor
             in
             regard
             to
             our
             own
             Lives
             :
             
               He
               that
               finds
               his
               life
               ,
               viz.
            
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             confessing
             me
             and
             my
             wo●ds
             ,
             
               shall
               lose
               it
               :
               and
               he
               that
               loseth
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
            
             or
             
               for
               mine
               and
               the
               Gospel's
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             
             
               Mark
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
            
             ,
             v.
             39.
             
             
             The
             Cross
             on
             any
             Duties
             ,
             must
             be
             no
             Discouragement
             :
             the
             Cross
             must
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Duty
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Duty
             let
             alone
             ,
             or
             rejected
             for
             the
             Crosses
             sake
             :
             
               He
               that
               doth
               not
               take
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               ,
            
             v.
             38.
             
             Nay
             ,
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             
               he
               must
               take
               it
               up
               daily
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               ,
            
             Luc.
             9.23
             .
             And
             if
             then
             ,
             when
             he
             must
             
               bear
               his
               Cross
            
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             in
             Neglect
             of
             his
             
               Dearest
               Relations
               ,
               yea
               of
               his
               own
               Life
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             not
             for
             all
             that
             keep
             on
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             and
             
               come
               after
               me
               ;
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               Disciple
               ,
            
             Luc.
             14.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Thus
             strict
             is
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             in
             Calling
             for
             this
             Christian
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               harmless
               Constancy
            
             &
             
               free
               owning
               of
               him
            
             and
             
               his
               Laws
            
             ,
             even
             when
             beset
             with
             the
             greatest
             worldly
             Perils
             .
             Very
             Frightful
             were
             these
             Perils
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             which
             Drive
             many
             from
             this
             
               way
               of
               Couragious
               Confessors
            
             ,
             to
             shifts
             of
             
               Deserting
               Cowardice
            
             :
             tempting
             them
             sometimes
             
               to
               conceal
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               forsake
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             against
             both
             which
             St.
             Paul
             absolutely
             declares
             ,
             Rom.
             10.9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             Heb.
             10.23
             ,
             25
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             to
             fall
             quite
             off
             from
             the
             way
             
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             their
             Persecutors
             .
             And
             what
             now
             ,
             doth
             
               he
               that
               sits
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
            
             say
             to
             such
             Persons
             ?
             As
             
               he
               that
            
             continueth
             constant
             ,
             or
             
               overcomes
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               all
               things
               :
            
             So
             the
             fearful
             ,
             or
             cowardly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Unbelievers
            
             ,
             or
             false
             and
             unfaithful
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             timorous
             &
             mistrustful
             Deserters
             ,
             who
             fell
             in
             their
             Tryals
             for
             want
             of
             Faith
             and
             Pati●nce
             ,
             formerly
             held
             the
             Glory
             of
             Saints
             ,
             tho
             now
             made
             the
             scoff
             and
             derision
             of
             prophane
             Spirits
             ;
             these
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             together
             with
             
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               Whore-mongers
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               &
               all
               Lyars
               ,
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               Lake
               which
               burns
               with
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               
               Death
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Among
               all
               Reprobates
               ,
               yea
               ,
               before
               all
               ,
               he
               first
               places
               these
               Cowardly
               Deserters
               for
               their
               share
               ,
               in
               this
               Lake
               of
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               ,
            
             says
             *
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             The
             Foundation
             of
             this
             
               Confessorian
               Constancy
            
             and
             Freeness
             ,
             is
             †
             
               Love
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               his
               Laws
               and
               Doctrines
            
             ▪
             For
             ,
             
               when
               Love
               is
               perfect
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             John
             says
             ,
             
               it
               casts
               out
               Fear
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Danger
             ,
             is
             the
             Parent
             of
             all
             Revolting
             tergiversations
             ,
             or
             hypocritical
             and
             unlawful
             Compliances
             .
             And
             herein
             ,
             adds
             he
             ,
             
               is
               our
               Love
               made
               perfect
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               Boldness
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             Freeness
             and
             
               Fearlesness
               in
               Confession
            
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Love
             to
             inspire
             us
             with
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
            
             ,
             or
             when
             brought
             before
             any
             Tribunal
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             
               Christ
               :
               because
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             a
             Persecuted
             state
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             this
             Constancy
             and
             Courage
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4·17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Cure
             of
             Cowardice
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Fear
            
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             notes
             is
             by
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Power
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.7
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             writing
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             in
             danger
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             Practices
             of
             the
             temporizing
             Gnosticks
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             them
             ‖
             back
             to
             their
             former
             Courage
             and
             Constancy
             in
             Tryals
             ,
             bids
             them
             
               return
               to
               their
               first
               Love
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.4
             .
             This
             
               Love
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               ways
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             it
             is
             strong
             enough
             for
             times
             of
             Peace
             ;
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             much
             shaken
             ,
             and
             impaired
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             Tryal
             and
             Persecutions
             .
             
               Because
               iniquity
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Persecutors
             ,
             as
             the
             Context
             shews
             ,
             
               shall
               abound
               ,
               
               love
               of
               many
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               shall
               wax
               cold
               ,
               Mat.
            
             24.12
             .
             And
             as
             it
             decays
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             Confessorian
             Constancy
             and
             Courage
             ,
             which
             is
             shewn
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             ,
             and
             timorous
             Haltings
             ,
             Compliances
             ,
             and
             Revolts
             ,
             will
             still
             succeed
             in
             its
             place
             .
             
               But
               he
               that
               shall
               endure
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
            
             or
             whose
             Love
             and
             Constancy
             at
             such
             times
             shall
             both
             hold
             out
             ,
             
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ,
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             worldly
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             for
             professing
             Persecuted
             Truths
             ,
             or
             practising
             Persecuted
             Duties
             .
             It
             s
             care
             is
             ,
             not
             how
             to
             confess
             ,
             but
             how
             to
             conceal
             ,
             or
             Dissemble
             its
             Sentiments
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             .
             Instead
             of
             looking
             then
             to
             the
             Duty
             ,
             it
             looks
             to
             it self
             :
             and
             considers
             ,
             not
             what
             is
             Good
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             safe
             .
             Distressed
             Virtue
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             it
             neglects
             ,
             or
             Disclaims
             in
             open
             view
             :
             which
             it
             thinks
             to
             make
             up
             ,
             by
             approving
             ,
             or
             practising
             it
             in
             Private
             .
             It
             divides
             it self
             ,
             between
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             seeks
             to
             content
             him
             by
             a
             Secret
             ,
             or
             invisible
             Observance
             ;
             and
             to
             content
             it
             too
             ,
             by
             open
             and
             visible
             Neglects
             ,
             or
             Violations
             ,
             of
             oppressed
             Religion
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             on
             such
             Tryals
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             instead
             of
             conscionable
             lawful
             Prudence
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             but
             wicked
             Subtilty
             ,
             and
             mere
             carnal
             ,
             or
             Satanical
             Suggestions
             .
             For
             to
             persuade
             ,
             on
             any
             trying
             Call
             ,
             not
             to
             shew
             forth
             an
             incumbred
             and
             afflicted
             Duty
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             is
             the
             Voice
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             not
             of
             Religion
             ;
             it
             never
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             Satan
             .
             So
             
               Christ
               told
               Peter
            
             ,
             when
             he
             counselled
             him
             to
             fly
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             costly
             way
             of
             Doing
             the
             Will
             of
             
             God
             ,
             to
             look
             more
             to
             himself
             .
             
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               ,
               Satan
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               an
               offence
               unto
               me
               ;
               for
               thou
               savourest
               not
               the
               things
               that
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               that
               be
               of
               men
               ,
            
             or
             mere
             carnal
             humane
             Wisdom
             ,
             Mat.
             16.23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             thereupon
             ,
             he
             immediately
             repeats
             this
             Precept
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ,
            
             he
             must
             not
             hearken
             to
             
             Peter's
             Advice
             ,
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             or
             step
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             the
             Cross
             is
             laid
             upon
             any
             Duty
             ;
             but
             
               take
               up
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               .
               And
               follow
               me
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             going
             on
             still
             ,
             under
             the
             Burden
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             in
             the
             Duty
             whereto
             I
             call
             :
             and
             going
             on
             also
             therein
             after
             my
             Example
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Cross
             now
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             I
             do
             ,
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             deceitful
             Shuffling
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             playing
             fast
             and
             loose
             ,
             or
             Halting
             between
             two
             Opinions
             :
             as
             those
             of
             Israel
             did
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             stood
             right
             for
             God
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             to
             please
             Ahab
             and
             Jezabel
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             externally
             Complied
             in
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               Baal
            
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             his
             Sacrifices
             .
             Whom
             
               Elijah
               the
               Prophet
            
             reproved
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               long
               halt
               ye
               between
               two
               Opinions
               ?
               If
               the
               Lord
               be
               God
               ,
               follow
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               Baal
               ,
               then
               follow
               him
               ,
            
             1
             King.
             18
             ,
             21.
             
             If
             it
             were
             enough
             ,
             thus
             to
             serve
             one
             invisibly
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             whilst
             we
             visibly
             serve
             the
             other
             in
             external
             appearance
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             necessity
             of
             what
             our
             Lord
             declared
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               Masters
               ,
            
             Mat.
             6.24
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             at
             best
             ,
             but
             to
             affect
             the
             Duty
             ,
             whilst
             we
             plainly
             fly
             all
             the
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             Offence
             thereof
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             lawful
             Prudence
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               ingagement
               to
               preach
               up
               Persecuted
               Truths
               against
               
               Persecuting
               Errours
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             thought
             there
             was
             for
             all
             the
             Cross
             that
             lay
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             preached
             down
             Circumcision
             so
             zealously
             set
             up
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Gal.
             5.11
             .
             There
             will
             be
             an
             end
             of
             the
             
               Scandal
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             tack'd
             to
             any
             Duty
             ,
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             Scandal
             ,
             or
             an
             Occasion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             lawfully
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Duty
             it
             is
             laid
             upon
             alone
             ,
             without
             Sin.
             Especially
             ,
             
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             when
             placed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Confession
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             the
             
               Condition
               of
               Worthiness
               in
               Christ's
               Disciples
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Lord
             declares
             it
             is
             ,
             Mat.
             10.32
             ,
             38.
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             
             Peter's
             Advice
             of
             ways
             to
             Prevent
             it
             ,
             by
             forbearing
             the
             Duties
             burden'd
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             imputes
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             ,
             to
             carnal
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Suggestion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             Mat.
             16.23
             ,
             24.
             
             Men
             may
             
               bear
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             upon
             them
             by
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             But
             then
             only
             they
             
               take
               it
               up
            
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             let
             it
             alone
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             viz.
             by
             forbearing
             ,
             or
             avoiding
             the
             Duty
             ,
             whereto
             it
             comes
             annexed
             .
             And
             if
             they
             may
             be
             worthy
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             shunning
             it
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             Condition
             of
             their
             Worthiness
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             up
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             were
             it
             no
             Point
             of
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             be
             finally
             rewarded
             ,
             this
             
               taking
               up
               a
               Duty
               with
               the
               Cross
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             could
             have
             nothing
             inviting
             here
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             Glory
             and
             Triumph
             in
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             direct
             all
             good
             Christians
             to
             do
             at
             such
             times
             .
             
               If
               ye
               be
               reproached
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             or
             
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
            
             ,
             as
             Ch.
             3.14
             .
             
               happy
               are
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Glory
               rests
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.14
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               s●ffer
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               let
               him
               glorifie
               God
               on
               that
               behalf
               ,
            
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             In
             these
             Confessions
             ,
             it
             is
             another
             Part
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             
               not
               to
               stay
               till
               we
               are
               under
               an
               absolute
               Necessity
               ,
               or
               Force
               ,
               but
               to
               confess
               with
               Freeness
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             in
             all
             cases
             .
             And
             when
             there
             is
             utmost
             Peril
             ,
             the
             Torture
             extreme
             ,
             and
             Confession
             Capital
             ;
             the
             case
             is
             Pitiable
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             several
             Truths
             or
             Duties
             ,
             for
             Proof
             from
             Prosecutors
             ,
             seems
             more
             excusable
             .
             But
             this
             is
             only
             connivence
             ,
             and
             Condescension
             to
             Humane
             weakness
             :
             and
             to
             be
             Free
             in
             owning
             any
             necessary
             Articles
             ▪
             or
             part
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             on
             a
             just
             Call
             thereto
             ,
             openly
             preferring
             it
             to
             our
             own
             Lives
             ,
             is
             the
             Praise
             of
             Confessors
             ,
             and
             most
             excellent
             and
             rewardable
             in
             it self
             .
             *
             
               Being
               judicially
               asked
               ,
               he
               voluntarily
               confesses
               it
               ;
               being
               condemn'd
               ,
               he
               gives
               thanks
               for
               it
               ,
            
             says
             Tertullian
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Confessors
            
             .
             This
             again
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             ,
             that
             its
             Followers
             are
             not
             driven
             by
             Nenessity
             ,
             but
             led
             to
             own
             it
             by
             Affection
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             for
             its
             Reputation
             ,
             that
             its
             own
             Servants
             would
             do
             no
             more
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             they
             needs
             must
             ;
             nor
             appear
             in
             its
             Cause
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             can
             lie
             hid
             .
             This
             argues
             it
             to
             be
             little
             beloved
             by
             its
             own
             Retainers
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             acknowledgments
             it
             has
             from
             them
             at
             such
             Trying
             times
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             Fear
             ,
             which
             needs
             to
             be
             driven
             ;
             not
             from
             Love
             ,
             much
             less
             from
             Zeal
             ,
             which
             would
             shew
             forth
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             free
             ,
             but
             Forward
             Motion
             .
             Men
             may
             serve
             the
             Duty
             ,
             when
             they
             shew
             not
             their
             Adherence
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             necessitated
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             Honour
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             move
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             prompt
             and
             forward
             to
             profess
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Freeness
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             requisite
             to
             the
             Honour
             
             of
             any
             Part
             of
             Duty
             ,
             or
             Religion
             :
             So
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Confession
             .
             Conviction
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             forced
             thing
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             at
             Liberty
             there
             to
             plead
             Not-Guilty
             ,
             and
             not
             own
             the
             Charge
             ,
             till
             it
             is
             judicially
             proved
             upon
             us
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             Malefactors
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             are
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             ill
             things
             .
             But
             Confession
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Praise
             of
             it
             lies
             in
             being
             a
             voluntary
             and
             free
             thing
             :
             and
             of
             our selves
             we
             are
             to
             profess
             and
             own
             there
             ,
             on
             any
             just
             Call
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             publick
             Tryal
             ,
             or
             Private
             Usefulness
             ,
             we
             are
             put
             to
             the
             Question
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             way
             in
             any
             Duties
             ,
             which
             we
             profess
             to
             glory
             and
             triumph
             in
             .
             When
             we
             stay
             to
             have
             it
             Proved
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             we
             would
             not
             own
             ,
             but
             are
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             we
             are
             Convicted
             as
             Criminals
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             we
             come
             in
             as
             Confessors
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             having
             before
             voluntarily
             and
             freely
             chosen
             ,
             to
             be
             or
             Do
             what
             we
             plainly
             saw
             would
             bring
             us
             into
             Danger
             :
             we
             are
             Confessors
             ,
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             we
             practised
             or
             Professed
             under
             terrifying
             Prospects
             before
             ,
             not
             in
             Respect
             of
             our
             present
             Answer
             .
             But
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             own
             it
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             glory
             in
             what
             they
             accuse
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             further
             Degree
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             
               answer
               as
               Confessors
            
             .
             And
             this
             Freedom
             and
             Promptness
             ,
             to
             own
             and
             profess
             such
             persecuted
             Truths
             or
             Duties
             ,
             was
             most
             eminently
             seen
             ,
             and
             honourably
             discharged
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             from
             Tertullian
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             Excess
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Liberty
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Confessors
            
             .
             The
             Zeal
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             carrying
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             greatest
             Hazards
             ,
             and
             amidst
             the
             most
             terrifying
             
             Examples
             ,
             to
             profess
             before
             they
             were
             accused
             ,
             and
             P●blish
             in
             open
             Court
             their
             own
             Faith
             ,
             whilst
             they
             saw
             their
             Brethren
             Tryed
             and
             Condemned
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             abundantly
             from
             the
             Story
             of
             those
             Times
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             shall
             add
             in
             the
             last
             Place
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             in
             these
             Confessions
             ,
             that
             
               they
               be
               divested
               of
               too
               scrupulous
               ,
               and
               nice
               a
               Care
               ,
               of
               our
               worldly
               Interests
               .
            
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             condemn
             all
             prudent
             Care
             of
             Confessors
             ,
             for
             securing
             their
             worldly
             Concerns
             ,
             when
             their
             Duty
             is
             first
             secured
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             wanting
             ,
             either
             by
             Word
             or
             Deed
             ,
             to
             assert
             and
             honour
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             call'd
             to
             it
             .
             When
             they
             have
             taken
             care
             to
             save
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             first
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             allowed
             a
             just
             and
             reasonable
             Care
             for
             saving
             what
             they
             have
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             next
             :
             it
             being
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             save
             what
             they
             well
             can
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             against
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             too
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             lose
             any
             thing
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Apostles
             and
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             about
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Storm
             coming
             on
             ,
             
               sold
               their
               Lands
            
             and
             private
             Properties
             ,
             
               putting
               the
               Prices
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             in
             Preparation
             for
             the
             approaching
             Wants
             and
             Confiscations
             ,
             Acts
             4.34
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             think
             they
             are
             most
             Honourable
             to
             Religion
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             most
             Solicitous
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             nor
             exact
             in
             all
             Arts
             and
             Methods
             ,
             of
             indemnifying
             themselves
             .
             Such
             Confessions
             are
             a
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Spirituality
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             how
             able
             they
             are
             to
             contemn
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             are
             set
             above
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             strong
             their
             Faith
             and
             Trust
             in
             God
             is
             .
             And
             we
             acquit
             our selves
             best
             ,
             in
             manifesting
             
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             only
             shew
             a
             moderate
             Care
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             plainest
             and
             most
             reputabl●
             ways
             of
             Saving
             :
             when
             we
             are
             not
             scrupulously
             exact
             in
             things
             ,
             or
             immoderately
             Solicitous
             ,
             〈◊〉
             stretch
             to
             the
             utmost
             Lengths
             we
             dare
             in
             any
             indemnifying
             Arts
             ,
             which
             may
             fully
             this
             Profession
             and
             Proof
             of
             Spirituality
             ,
             by
             a
             suspicion
             of
             Earthly-mindedness
             ;
             and
             of
             Faith
             in
             God's
             Providence
             ▪
             by
             signs
             of
             immoderate
             Care
             for
             our selves
             .
             O●●
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Service
             ,
             is
             Honourable
             and
             Useful
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             ▪
             A
             Prophane
             and
             Atheistical
             World
             ,
             and
             an
             exploded
             Duty
             ,
             need
             a
             suffering
             Testimony
             .
             And
             when
             we
             may
             exalt
             ,
             and
             advance
             our
             Duty
             by
             our
             Losses
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             our
             Practice
             and
             Professions
             ,
             godly
             Wisdom
             ,
             looks
             more
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             than
             to
             secure
             our selves
             ;
             bidding
             such
             Loss
             of
             Goods
             welcome
             ,
             and
             
               taking
               it
               joyfully
            
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             was
             of
             the
             Primitive
             †
             Saints
             .
             And
             tho
             it
             will
             not
             rashly
             and
             unnecessarily
             ,
             without
             a
             Call
             ,
             throw
             its
             worldly
             things
             away
             :
             yet
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             call'd
             thereto
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             over-careful
             ,
             or
             scrupulously
             inquisitive
             how
             to
             keep
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             this
             is
             contrary
             ,
             in
             the
             aim
             of
             
               worldly
               Wisdom
            
             .
             It
             s
             great
             End
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Free
             and
             forward
             in
             getting
             ,
             but
             forced
             in
             losing
             worldly
             things
             ;
             to
             move
             of
             it self
             in
             any
             way
             of
             compassing
             ,
             but
             to
             move
             no
             faster
             than
             't
             is
             driven
             ,
             in
             any
             way
             of
             parting
             with
             them
             .
             It
             will
             readily
             neglect
             any
             thing
             that
             will
             occasion
             present
             Damage
             ;
             but
             it
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             omit
             what
             promises
             any
             removal
             or
             abatement
             of
             it
             .
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             is
             wise
             for
             worldly
             Goods
             ,
             but
             wise
             
             ●gainst
             worldly
             Evils
             :
             and
             never
             Free
             to
             serve
             〈◊〉
             Spirit
             against
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             seek
             the
             Honour
             ●f
             Religion
             by
             worldly
             Disgrace
             ,
             or
             to
             Advance
             ●nd
             inrich
             it
             by
             its
             own
             Loss
             and
             Impoverish●ent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             Pursuit
             of
             this
             End
             of
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               Re●igion
            
             ,
             it
             is
             another
             Rule
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             
               ●ot
               to
               change
               our
               Doctrines
               ,
               as
               we
               change
               our
               Inte●ests
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               alike
               our selves
               ,
               to
               what
               we
               have
               ●●udly
               condemn'd
               in
               others
               .
            
             To
             maintain
             ,
             for
             in●●ance
             .
             the
             indefeasible
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             whilst
             ●hey
             are
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             ●hen
             Princes
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             .
             To
             ●reach
             up
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             Temper
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             ●f
             Conscience
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             under
             ,
             and
             kept
             ●own
             ;
             but
             as
             mere
             Hot-spurs
             ,
             to
             decry
             all
             Tem●er
             ,
             and
             screw
             up
             all
             to
             our
             apprehension
             ,
             shew●ng
             no
             tenderness
             to
             other
             mens
             Conscienc●s
             ,
             ●hen
             we
             are
             in
             place
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             them
             .
             To
             Call
             any
             thing
             a
             Publick
             Grievance
             in
             Government
             ,
             while
             our
             Rulers
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             pretend
             ,
             ●nd
             plead
             Necessity
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Power
             is
             got
             into
             our
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             Jew
             ,
             to
             condemn
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             he
             
               robs
               God
               of
               his
               due
               Honour
               ,
            
             by
             
               Worship
               of
               Idols
            
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             condemn
             his
             own
             Robbery
             ,
             
               in
               committing
               S●criledge
            
             ,
             Rom.
             2.22
             .
             For
             Christians
             to
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             distinguishing
             away
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             
               making
               void
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             *
             says
             and
             shews
             they
             did
             in
             several
             instances
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               through
               their
               Traditions
               and
               Expositions
               :
            
             and
             yet
             ,
             to
             justifie
             and
             cry
             up
             themselves
             ,
             whilst
             ,
             to
             all
             appearance
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             take
             the
             same
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             are
             Doing
             the
             same
             things
             .
             
             For
             any
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             condemn
             the
             Papists
             ,
             fo●
             
               Deposing
               Heretical
               Princes
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             for
             D●●throning
             their
             own
             ,
             for
             his
             Zeal
             in
             a
             False
             Re●ligion
             :
             To
             accuse
             them
             ,
             for
             holding
             it
             lawful
             〈◊〉
             
               do
               evil
               that
               good
               may
               come
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             be
             ready
             〈◊〉
             Do
             the
             same
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             it
             ne●cessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Nation
             :
             To
             blam●
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             in
             any
             Breach
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Charity
             towards
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             yet
             take
             Libe●●ty
             ,
             neither
             to
             keep
             Promise
             ,
             nor
             do
             Justice
             ,
             no●
             shew
             common
             Charity
             and
             Humanity
             ,
             to
             me●
             of
             those
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             displeasing
             〈◊〉
             themselves
             :
             To
             upbraid
             them
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             for
             think●ing
             to
             excuse
             their
             False
             appearances
             in
             Word
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Practice
             ,
             when
             that
             may
             save
             the
             things
             of
             thi●
             World
             ,
             by
             Aequivocations
             ,
             and
             
               Mental
               Reservations
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             inward
             Reserves
             of
             intention
             ,
             and
             limitations
             in
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             tho
             in
             their
             Practice
             they
             shew
             none
             ,
             but
             appear
             the
             same
             as
             others
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             in
             streights
             for
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             use
             like
             deceitful
             Artifices
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             same
             Liberties
             to
             bring
             themselves
             off
             .
             This
             is
             saying
             and
             gainsaying
             ,
             as
             it
             serves
             our
             Turns
             ,
             and
             Doing
             what
             we
             condemn
             in
             others
             ;
             or
             ,
             what
             is
             so
             like
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             By-standers
             are
             not
             able
             to
             distinguish
             it
             :
             and
             making
             the
             same
             thing
             a
             Vice
             ,
             when
             used
             in
             our
             Neighbours
             case
             ;
             but
             a
             Virtue
             ,
             when
             used
             in
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             this
             Change
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             we
             change
             Interests
             ,
             or
             doing
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             or
             like
             to
             what
             we
             Condemn
             ,
             is
             apt
             mightily
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             .
             As
             if
             its
             Principles
             stood
             not
             upon
             intrinsick
             Truth
             ,
             but
             external
             Usefulness
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             held
             things
             true
             ,
             while
             we
             
             gain
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             for
             us
             ;
             but
             begun
             to
             hold
             them
             False
             ,
             confessing
             our
             eyes
             are
             open
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             see
             the
             Error
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             lose
             thereby
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             against
             us
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             gain
             were
             Godliness
             ;
             and
             seems
             ,
             as
             if
             what
             in
             these
             Tenets
             we
             seek
             to
             set
             up
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Interest
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             not
             Truth
             ,
             but
             our Selves
             .
             Which
             Reflections
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             Religion
             cannot
             fall
             under
             a
             sorer
             Disgrace
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             hurtful
             Prejudice
             .
             And
             therefore
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             professes
             to
             be
             wise
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             especially
             careful
             ,
             to
             Prevent
             such
             turns
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             turn
             of
             worldly
             Interests
             ,
             which
             would
             give
             men
             Ground
             or
             Occasion
             ,
             to
             pass
             such
             Reflections
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             good
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             may
             change
             their
             Opinions
             .
             And
             as
             they
             grow
             Older
             ,
             Mortal
             and
             Fallible
             Understandings
             ,
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             grow
             wiser
             .
             And
             when
             we
             discover
             Errors
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             after
             that
             obstinately
             adhere
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             formerly
             believed
             ,
             and
             professed
             them
             .
             Constancy
             in
             former
             Opinions
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             obstinacy
             in
             former
             Errors
             :
             and
             when
             we
             Discover
             a
             New
             Truth
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             Deny
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             condemned
             it
             before
             ;
             but
             be
             glad
             to
             profess
             it
             ,
             now
             we
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             sorry
             we
             saw
             it
             no
             sooner
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             it
             happen
             to
             make
             for
             our
             interest
             ,
             we
             are
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             to
             receive
             and
             profess
             it
             .
             For
             Truth
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             will
             Challenge
             both
             our
             Belief
             and
             Profession
             ,
             whether
             it
             make
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             against
             us
             .
             Our
             Interest
             must
             not
             make
             us
             take
             Falshood
             for
             Truth
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             hinder
             us
             from
             owning
             ,
             and
             embracing
             Truth
             it self
             for
             Truth
             .
             It
             would
             be
             a
             
             strange
             Return
             to
             a
             Profitable
             and
             advantageou●
             Truth
             ,
             to
             be
             Foes
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Friend
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             Deny
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             like
             to
             be
             the
             better
             by
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             is
             a
             real
             Truth
             we
             Profess
             now
             ,
             good
             and
             wise
             men
             must
             Profes●
             it
             ,
             tho
             they
             gain
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             tho
             it
             be
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             Professed
             formerly
             .
             And
             't
             is
             no
             Scandal
             to
             Religion
             ,
             but
             the
             Command
             and
             Credi●
             thereof
             ,
             to
             have
             men
             thus
             exchange
             their
             Error●
             for
             Truth
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             honourable
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             really
             is
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             this
             Change
             must
             be
             made
             upon
             manifest
             Appearance
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             .
             'T
             is
             justifiable
             ,
             and
             Honourable
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             an
             Exchange
             for
             Truth
             ,
             not
             for
             Interest
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             which
             justifies
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             being
             got
             by
             the
             Exchange
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Suspicion
             of
             Interest
             ,
             that
             occasions
             all
             the
             dishonourable
             Reflections
             ,
             and
             the
             Demonstration
             of
             Truth
             must
             clear
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             on
             such
             Changes
             ,
             the
             Discoverers
             of
             the
             New
             Truths
             ,
             must
             discover
             new
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             produce
             better
             Proofs
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             for
             their
             old
             Errors
             .
             They
             must
             bring
             new
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             of
             a
             contrary
             Belief
             ,
             were
             not
             urged
             to
             themselves
             .
             Or
             ,
             carry
             the
             old
             ones
             further
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             met
             them
             improved
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             weakness
             of
             those
             Answers
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             give
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             Arguments
             they
             used
             to
             offer
             against
             that
             side
             ,
             which
             they
             now
             take
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             obliged
             to
             do
             ,
             with
             clearness
             of
             Argument
             and
             Reason
             ,
             in
             apparently
             advantageous
             Changes
             ;
             because
             ,
             in
             the
             Constant
             Sense
             and
             Experience
             of
             
             the
             wise
             World
             ,
             Interest
             is
             not
             held
             the
             best
             Inlightner
             of
             our
             Minds
             .
             It
             s
             Power
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             make
             us
             knowing
             ,
             as
             willing
             ;
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             carry
             our
             Understandings
             before
             our
             Wills
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             our
             Wills
             out-run
             our
             Understandings
             :
             and
             in
             the
             constant
             Experience
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             both
             formerly
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             successful
             in
             making
             the
             Minds
             of
             men
             to
             miss
             of
             Truth
             ,
             than
             in
             carrying
             them
             to
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             Wise
             Care
             therefore
             ,
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             not
             change
             our
             Doctrines
             on
             an
             apparent
             Change
             of
             Interest
             ,
             unless
             we
             make
             out
             before
             men
             ,
             as
             plain
             an
             appearance
             of
             Truth
             in
             the
             Exchange
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             Interest
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             hold
             it
             true
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             for
             our
             Interest
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             led
             more
             by
             Interest
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             by
             Truth
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             once
             good
             men
             see
             their
             Errors
             ,
             it
             highly
             concerns
             both
             themselves
             and
             Religion
             ,
             instantly
             to
             renounce
             them
             ,
             not
             for
             Advantage
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             .
             And
             not
             stay
             ,
             till
             the
             Course
             of
             this
             World
             turns
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             hope
             to
             get
             as
             much
             by
             Disclaiming
             ,
             as
             before
             they
             had
             by
             Professing
             them
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             World
             will
             be
             but
             too
             apt
             to
             judge
             them
             ,
             not
             Religious
             and
             Conscientious
             ,
             but
             Secular
             and
             Self-ended
             Penitents
             ;
             who
             will
             never
             see
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             their
             Errors
             and
             Evil-doings
             ,
             whilst
             they
             bring
             them
             in
             present
             Advantage
             .
             Or
             ,
             whom
             Reasons
             of
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             ,
             could
             never
             bring
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             till
             Reasons
             of
             fleshly
             Interest
             struck
             in
             therewith
             ;
             but
             who
             can
             readily
             repent
             of
             any
             ways
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             once
             they
             turn
             to
             Loss
             ,
             
             and
             they
             are
             evidently
             call'd
             to
             suffer
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             wary
             how
             we
             censure
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             them
             change
             from
             their
             former
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             stay
             to
             hea●
             their
             Reasons
             ,
             before
             we
             presume
             to
             tax
             their
             Sincerity
             in
             the
             Exchange
             .
             When
             the
             Interest
             is
             apparent
             ,
             the
             By-standers
             have
             an
             appearance
             of
             Interest
             at
             first
             sight
             ;
             but
             have
             not
             the
             appearances
             for
             Truth
             ,
             till
             the
             Person
             that
             made
             the
             Change
             ,
             has
             opportunity
             to
             make
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             how
             the
             new
             Truth
             appear'd
             to
             him
             .
             This
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             is
             a
             Temptation
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             take
             up
             with
             what
             comes
             next
             ,
             and
             are
             confident
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             appearance
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             be
             too
             often
             hasty
             ,
             and
             hard
             in
             their
             Censures
             .
             But
             one
             man
             must
             not
             be
             ras●
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Appearances
             of
             Truth
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             wait
             to
             hear
             them
             from
             himself
             .
             And
             after
             〈◊〉
             has
             heard
             them
             ,
             not
             presently
             conclude
             ,
             a
             way
             could
             not
             thereby
             appear
             true
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             Evidence
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             nor
             really
             ought
             to
             appear
             so
             to
             himself
             .
             That
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             he
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             other
             could
             not
             think
             it
             so
             .
             For
             all
             mens
             Judgments
             are
             not
             equally
             wrought
             upon
             by
             the
             same
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             may
             seem
             good
             Proof
             to
             some
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             so
             to
             others
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Censure
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             especially
             whilst
             they
             keep
             true
             to
             their
             New
             Principles
             ,
             not
             still
             ,
             as
             necessity
             calls
             ,
             out-running
             their
             own
             Pretences
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             and
             safe
             ordinarily
             ,
             to
             be
             slow
             in
             passing
             our
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Judge
             ,
             who
             sees
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             each
             of
             them
             stands
             or
             falls
             .
          
           
           
             But
             in
             General
             ,
             when
             the
             Arguments
             of
             Truth
             are
             not
             as
             apparent
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Interest
             in
             the
             Change
             ;
             and
             the
             Parties
             ,
             by
             all
             their
             Study
             ,
             could
             never
             see
             the
             Truth
             pretended
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             like
             to
             lose
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             see
             it
             clearly
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             without
             much
             Study
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             makes
             for
             their
             Profit
             :
             the
             World
             is
             very
             suspicious
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             Interest
             ,
             more
             than
             Evidence
             ,
             which
             opens
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Scandal
             comes
             upon
             Religion
             by
             such
             Changes
             .
             Such
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             preach
             up
             ,
             say
             the
             World
             ,
             what
             stands
             them
             in
             stead
             :
             not
             what
             they
             themselves
             really
             believe
             ,
             and
             think
             .
             All
             colour
             whereof
             ,
             St
             Paul
             was
             careful
             to
             remove
             from
             himself
             ,
             when
             his
             Calumniators
             suggested
             this
             of
             him
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             For
             ,
             having
             professed
             his
             
               Simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               Sincerity
               ,
               without
               fleshly
               wisdom
               ,
               more
               abundantly
               towards
               them
               :
               we
               write
               no
               other
               things
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               than
               what
               you
               read
               or
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               I
               trust
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             ,
             13.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             comments
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               preach
               one
               thing
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               think
               another
               ,
               as
               some
               endeavour
               to
               calumniate
            
             *
             
               us
               .
               For
               what
               I
               taught
               when
               present
               ,
               I
               write
               now
               being
               absent
               ,
               and
               hope
               I
               shall
               always
               be
               found
               preaching
               and
               saying
               the
               same
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             opposite
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             worldly
             Wisdom
             .
             It
             is
             still
             for
             seeing
             Truth
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             advantageous
             and
             convenient
             for
             it
             .
             And
             willing
             to
             be
             beat
             out
             of
             any
             Duty
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             lose
             by
             it
             .
             It
             first
             considers
             ,
             the
             Gain
             ,
             and
             Convenience
             ,
             of
             a
             Case
             .
             When
             it
             sees
             what
             makes
             most
             for
             that
             ,
             it
             resolves
             that
             side
             is
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             and
             then
             casts
             about
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             Reason
             
             or
             Pretence
             for
             it
             .
             And
             any
             thing
             is
             a
             good
             Reason
             for
             a
             Way
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             before-hand
             are
             resolved
             to
             take
             it
             .
             It
             blames
             or
             commends
             ,
             condemns
             or
             justifies
             ,
             as
             a
             corrupt
             Party
             ,
             not
             as
             a●
             equal
             Judge
             .
             Self-Love
             steers
             all
             its
             Determinations
             .
             And
             following
             all
             its
             windings
             ,
             it
             is
             neve●
             true
             to
             the
             Reality
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             its
             ow●
             Concern
             therein
             .
             Which
             ,
             being
             differently
             affect●ed
             by
             any
             ways
             ,
             at
             different
             times
             ,
             it
             accordingly
             either
             applauds
             ,
             or
             decryes
             them
             ,
             and
             has
             one
             Judgment
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             our
             ow●
             Case
             ;
             and
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Neighbours
             :
             Contrary
             to
             all
             good
             Reason
             ,
             and
             tru●
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             
               it
               come
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               witho●●
               Partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               Hypocrisie
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             James
             say
             Ch.
             3.17
             .
             Which
             therefore
             ,
             if
             obeyed
             and
             followed
             ,
             would
             make
             us
             ,
             as
             true
             and
             constant
             to
             〈◊〉
             good
             things
             ;
             so
             true
             and
             constant
             to
             our selves
             ,
             in
             loving
             ,
             and
             commending
             them
             .
             Never
             to
             blame
             that
             in
             one
             ,
             which
             we
             cry
             up
             in
             another
             .
             Never
             to
             acquit
             that
             in
             our selves
             ,
             which
             we
             accuse
             in
             ou●
             Neighbours
             .
             And
             when
             we
             advance
             any
             Tenets
             as
             true
             ;
             or
             any
             things
             as
             just
             ,
             as
             reasonable
             ,
             as
             religious
             ;
             always
             to
             allow
             as
             much
             Truth
             to
             the
             Tenets
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             Justice
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Religion
             to
             the
             Things
             ,
             when
             they
             happen
             to
             serve
             our
             Brethrens
             Purpose
             ,
             as
             we
             claimed
             to
             them
             before
             ,
             when
             they
             served
             our selves
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             Fifth
             Rule
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             for
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             is
             
               not
               to
               be
               glad
               of
               any
               Temporal
               Advantage
               by
               ill
               things
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             whilst
             we
             reap
             the
             Profit
             ,
             
               to
               be
               content
               with
               the
               wickedness
               .
            
             By
             the
             ill
             done
             ,
             Religion
             suffers
             :
             tho
             what
             is
             so
             ill
             and
             dishonourable
             for
             Religion
             ,
             happen
             to
             be
             useful
             for
             our
             
             Interest
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             Gainers
             .
             And
             if
             we
             can
             be
             content
             for
             our
             own
             Gain
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             damnified
             ,
             it
             shews
             we
             are
             not
             so
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             our selves
             ;
             but
             are
             Free
             to
             have
             it
             truck'd
             away
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             for
             our
             own
             advantage
             .
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             therefore
             ,
             which
             proposes
             the
             Honour
             and
             Interest
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             sets
             〈◊〉
             before
             our selves
             ;
             will
             not
             be
             bribed
             by
             any
             thing
             to
             inrich
             our selves
             by
             their
             Loss
             ,
             or
             Glory
             in
             their
             Disgrace
             ,
             or
             be
             pleased
             in
             what
             is
             to
             their
             Prejudice
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             a
             Good
             thing
             is
             Done
             ,
             tho
             with
             an
             ill
             mind
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             wise
             for
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             .
             As
             St
             
               Paul
               did
            
             ,
             and
             declared
             
               ●e
               would
               Do
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               Preach'd
            
             ;
             tho
             they
             who
             preach'd
             him
             ,
             did
             it
             not
             so
             much
             sincerely
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             as
             Factiously
             ,
             
               out
               of
               Envy
               and
               ill
               Will
               ,
            
             to
             make
             themselves
             seem
             more
             considerable
             than
             he
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             or
             to
             spight
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             1.15
             ,
             18
             ,
             'T
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             Done
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             doth
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Dishonor
             to
             Religion
             .
             So
             that
             if
             a
             Good
             thing
             is
             Done
             ,
             that
             doth
             Good
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             may
             cause
             Joy
             to
             the
             Friends
             and
             Well-wishers
             of
             Religion
             :
             tho
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Done
             with
             an
             evil
             mind
             ,
             it
             be
             ill
             for
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             cause
             Sorrow
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Person
             .
             But
             ,
             when
             an
             ill
             thing
             is
             Done
             ,
             that
             wounds
             Religion
             it self
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             ,
             who
             sets
             a
             just
             Price
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             can
             think
             any
             worldly
             Gain
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             Recompence
             for
             that
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             Projector
             for
             Religion
             ,
             or
             one
             who
             is
             Spiritually
             wise
             ,
             can
             never
             ,
             for
             any
             worldly
             Expedience
             ,
             be
             content
             with
             ill
             things
             ,
             or
             seem
             Glad
             of
             any
             wickedness
             .
          
           
           
             Like
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             another
             Point
             of
             Christian
             Pru●dence
             ,
             
               not
               to
               be
               all
               Zeal
               in
               matter
               of
               our
               own
               Right●
               but
               all
               Indifference
               and
               Lukewarmness
               ,
               in
               the
               Brea●
               of
               God's
               Rights
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
               not
               only
               conten●
               they
               should
               be
               broke
               by
               others
               ;
               but
               to
               break
               his
               o●●
               selves
               ,
               in
               the
               asserting
               of
               our
               own
               Rights
               .
            
             Now
             〈◊〉
             is
             Highly
             Dishonourable
             to
             God
             and
             Religio●
             This
             Different
             sense
             ,
             of
             what
             concerns
             him
             an●
             us
             ,
             shews
             what
             things
             we
             are
             the
             most
             tender
             〈◊〉
             The
             quickness
             ,
             and
             the
             vehemence
             of
             our
             Mot●●ons
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             coldness
             ,
             and
             slowne●
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             case
             ;
             speaks
             plainly
             ,
             how
             little
             〈◊〉
             value
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             we
             value
             our
             selve●
             And
             therefore
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             whose
             〈◊〉
             aim
             is
             to
             Do
             Honour
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             〈◊〉
             make
             us
             more
             tender
             of
             his
             Rights
             than
             ours
             ,
             an●
             more
             careful
             of
             what
             makes
             for
             him
             ,
             than
             of
             wh●●
             makes
             for
             our selves
             .
             As
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             em●●nently
             Patient
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             Provoked
             in
             〈◊〉
             own
             Case
             :
             yet
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Dishonour
             〈◊〉
             God
             in
             the
             
               Golden
               Calf
            
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             moved
             ther●
             with
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Transport
             of
             
               Zeal
               he
               brake
               the
               T●●bles
            
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             had
             waited
             
               Fasting
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               Mount
               for
               forty
               days
               ,
            
             Deut.
             9.9
             ,
             11
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             these
             are
             quite
             otherwise
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Worldly
             Prudence
             .
             Worldly
             things
             stand
             high●est
             in
             the
             accounts
             of
             worldly
             wise
             ;
             and
             therefor●
             they
             are
             more
             affected
             with
             what
             touches
             them
             than
             with
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             To
             smite
             them
             there
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             wound
             them
             in
             their
             most
             sensible
             Parts
             ,
             o●
             touch
             the
             very
             Apple
             of
             their
             Eyes
             ;
             it
             gives
             th●
             quickest
             Sense
             ,
             and
             creates
             the
             highest
             Passion
             i●
             them
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             Preserve
             these
             ,
             Preserve●
             what
             they
             esteem
             of
             most
             Worth
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             recompense
             
             and
             over-balance
             any
             other
             Losses
             .
             Tho
             Religion
             suffer
             in
             some
             Point
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             sensible
             of
             that
             .
             And
             so
             long
             as
             they
             have
             no
             hand
             in
             making
             it
             suffer
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             well
             enough
             content
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             others
             to
             be
             sorry
             for
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             who
             bring
             ill
             to
             it
             .
             And
             if
             its
             Loss
             makes
             for
             their
             Temporal
             Profit
             and
             Advantage
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             are
             very
             well
             paid
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             Glad
             thereof
             .
             Self-Love
             sways
             Fleshly
             Prudence
             .
             And
             that
             always
             finds
             it self
             in
             our
             own
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             takes
             that
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             for
             its
             share
             ;
             leaving
             others
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             ,
             and
             to
             mourn
             for
             the
             Prejudice
             it
             doth
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             ill
             they
             have
             Done
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Christian
             Prudence
             for
             Pleasing
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             .
             And
             against
             Popularity
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Fifth
               End
               is
               ,
               to
               please
               God.
               This
               will
               take
               us
               off
               from
               Popularity
               .
               And
               to
               please
               our
               own
               Good
               Conscience
               .
               Of
               the
               contrary
               Ways
               of
               worldly
               Wisdom
               .
               Greatness
               of
               Numbers
               should
               not
               Draw
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               want
               of
               Number
               Drive
               from
               a
               Good
               One.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             a
             fifth
             End
             ,
             which
             Religious
             Prudence
             proposes
             to
             it self
             ,
             is
             
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Good
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               Doing
               things
               in
               themselves
               Good
               and
               Virtuous
               .
            
             Religion
             is
             not
             for
             Shows
             ,
             but
             Realities
             :
             and
             God
             is
             for
             Truth
             ,
             not
             Appearances
             .
             And
             therefore
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             aims
             to
             be
             wise
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             is
             for
             securing
             those
             solid
             and
             substantial
             Goods
             ,
             or
             those
             
             things
             Good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             which
             Religion
             prescribes
             ,
             and
             God
             approves
             :
             not
             what
             passes
             for
             Good
             in
             the
             mistake
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             in
             mens
             diseased
             Apprehensions
             .
          
           
             These
             Good
             things
             it
             doth
             ,
             
               that
               it
               may
               please
               God.
            
             His
             Will
             is
             the
             Cause
             and
             Rule
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             his
             Approbation
             is
             the
             recompenc●
             thereof
             .
             To
             Do
             what
             is
             Good
             ,
             for
             other
             Ends
             and
             Considerations
             ,
             may
             be
             Fleshly
             Design
             ,
             or
             Human
             Discretion
             ;
             but
             to
             Do
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             thereby
             please
             God
             ,
             is
             Religion
             and
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             .
             The
             Great
             aim
             Religious
             men
             have
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             that
             God
             accept
             them
             .
             And
             they
             have
             enough
             ,
             when
             he
             accepts
             a
             Service
             ,
             tho
             here
             it
             meets
             with
             nothing
             but
             Persecutions
             ,
             instead
             of
             Recompences
             .
             To
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             up
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             think
             pleasing
             God
             enough
             ,
             whoever
             else
             be
             Displeased
             at
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             act
             like
             our
             Fore-runners
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             who
             did
             all
             things
             
               to
               be
               accepted
               with
               him
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.9
             .
             to
             be
             praised
             and
             
               commended
               by
               him
            
             ,
             or
             have
             
               him
               approve
               them
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.18
             .
             Rom.
             2.29
             .
             to
             have
             
               our
               Eye
               single
            
             ,
             or
             that
             Purity
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             intentions
             ,
             which
             must
             make
             
               the
               whole
               Body
               full
               of
               Light
               ,
            
             or
             carry
             us
             to
             a
             Discharge
             of
             Duty
             in
             the
             whole
             Compass
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             says
             ,
             Mat.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             This
             thinking
             is
             enough
             for
             our
             Practice
             thereof
             ,
             that
             any
             way
             will
             please
             God
             ,
             tho
             't
             is
             most
             Displeasing
             ,
             and
             utterly
             Decryed
             by
             men
             :
             will
             take
             us
             from
             Popularity
             ,
             or
             
               steering
               our selves
               by
               Publick
               Fame
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Applause
               of
               men
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             things
             to
             be
             first
             laid
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Religious
             Wisdom
             .
             He
             that
             enters
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             must
             fix
             this
             as
             a
             Rule
             ,
             not
             to
             
             Do
             what
             men
             will
             commend
             ,
             but
             what
             really
             Deserves
             to
             be
             Commended
             .
             To
             please
             them
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             pleased
             with
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Doing
             of
             his
             Duty
             ;
             but
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             ,
             tho
             for
             that
             all
             the
             World
             should
             be
             Displeased
             with
             him
             .
             Had
             men
             stood
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             we
             might
             safely
             have
             governed
             our selves
             by
             their
             Pleasure
             and
             Applause
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             would
             only
             have
             applauded
             Good
             things
             .
             But
             since
             all
             are
             faln
             from
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             now
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             Generally
             most
             pleas'd
             with
             what
             most
             offends
             God
             ,
             and
             cry
             up
             ill
             ones
             .
             They
             commend
             things
             ,
             not
             for
             intrinsick
             Worth
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             Usefulness
             and
             Expedience
             ,
             in
             serving
             Ends
             and
             Purposes
             .
             Or
             ,
             for
             their
             Suitableness
             ,
             not
             to
             pure
             Reason
             and
             Innocence
             ,
             but
             to
             impure
             and
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Fleshly
             Appetite
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Case
             now
             stands
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             have
             their
             Applause
             ,
             we
             must
             ordinarily
             want
             the
             Applause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             state
             of
             all
             Times
             ,
             always
             rendred
             Popularity
             ,
             or
             a
             Resolution
             to
             do
             or
             omit
             ,
             what
             would
             Prevent
             offence
             ,
             and
             Please
             the
             People
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             Duty
             and
             true
             Goodness
             .
             
               How
               can
               ye
               believe
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Savior
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             the
             same
             Case
             with
             all
             other
             discountenanced
             and
             exploded
             Duties
             ,
             
               who
               receive
               honour
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               seek
               not
               the
               honour
               ,
               which
               comes
               from
               God
               only
               ,
            
             Joh.
             5.44
             .
             
               The
               chief
               Rulers
            
             ,
             even
             when
             convinced
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             would
             not
             
               confess
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               loved
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Joh.
             12.42
             ,
             43.
             
             And
             ,
             
               if
               I
               yet
               pleased
               men
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               be
               the
               Servant
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.10
             .
             
             He
             that
             will
             be
             Good
             therefore
             ,
             and
             truly
             wise
             for
             God
             ,
             must
             arm
             against
             Censure
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             ,
             as
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             men
             in
             all
             times
             were
             ,
             to
             hear
             himself
             call'd
             by
             hard
             Names
             ,
             and
             pass
             
               through
               good
               and
               ill
               Report
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.8
             .
             Nay
             ,
             in
             trying
             Times
             ,
             especially
             if
             his
             Statio●
             is
             any
             ways
             publick
             ,
             it
             is
             scarce
             possible
             to
             avoid
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             seeking
             to
             shun
             ,
             he
             would
             ,
             tho
             in
             a
             〈◊〉
             measure
             ,
             run
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             whilst
             ,
             for
             striking
             i●
             with
             the
             Crowd
             ,
             he
             is
             cryed
             up
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             ar●
             in
             the
             Wrong
             :
             he
             must
             expect
             t●
             be
             cryed
             dow●
             by
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Right
             ;
             whose
             applause
             tho
             it
             makes
             less
             Noise
             ,
             yet
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             mo●●
             Moment
             .
             We
             must
             not
             be
             dismay'd
             then
             ,
             becaus●
             the
             World
             is
             against
             a
             thing
             ;
             but
             because
             there
             〈◊〉
             just
             Reason
             for
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
             We
             must
             not
             begin
             〈◊〉
             because
             it
             is
             commended
             :
             nor
             give
             over
             a
             Dut●
             or
             Good
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             decryed
             .
             We
             mus●
             resolve
             to
             look
             ,
             what
             pleases
             God
             ,
             not
             what
             〈◊〉
             please
             the
             Multitude
             :
             and
             then
             we
             are
             wise
             fo●
             God
             ,
             not
             foolish
             for
             the
             Company
             of
             Simpl●
             men
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             do
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             this
             of
             Pleasing
             God
             ,
             is
             
               Pleasing
               the●●
               own
               Good
               Conscience
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             subordinate
             to
             th●
             former
             ,
             and
             a
             Consequent
             thereof
             ;
             since
             we
             ca●
             never
             in
             Conscience
             be
             pleased
             with
             our Selves
             but
             when
             we
             think
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             us
             .
             Th●●
             is
             a
             most
             wise
             End
             ,
             and
             of
             mighty
             importance
             ,
             〈◊〉
             be
             satisfied
             with
             our selves
             .
             Without
             this
             ,
             we
             ca●
             have
             no
             Happiness
             .
             If
             we
             are
             discontented
             〈◊〉
             our
             minds
             ,
             whatever
             is
             without
             us
             ,
             can
             neve●
             please
             us
             .
             Nothing
             makes
             us
             happy
             ,
             further
             tha●
             we
             are
             pleas'd
             with
             it
             :
             and
             we
             can
             have
             no
             tru●
             Relish
             of
             Pleasure
             in
             other
             Things
             ,
             whilst
             we
             〈◊〉
             
             uneasie
             and
             displeased
             with
             our selves
             .
             Better
             all
             the
             World
             should
             be
             angry
             with
             us
             ,
             than
             God
             and
             our
             own
             Conscience
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             would
             secure
             the
             Power
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             afford
             us
             the
             Comfort
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             Religion
             ,
             must
             always
             propose
             to
             it self
             the
             Doing
             what
             will
             Please
             God
             ,
             and
             thereby
             our
             own
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             And
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             have
             Done
             ,
             what
             we
             know
             is
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             
               sends
               us
               to
               learn
               ,
               not
               from
               others
               ,
               but
               from
               within
               our selves
               .
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             
               that
               in
               Simplicity
               and
               Godly
               Sincerity
               ,
               not
               with
               fleshly
               Wisdom
               ,
               but
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               have
               had
               our
               Conversation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             happiness
             of
             all
             upright
             Walkers
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Comforts
             are
             from
             a
             Witness
             within
             themselves
             .
             
               If
               our
               own
               Heart
               Condemn
               us
               not
               ,
               then
               have
               we
               Confidence
               towards
               God
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.21
             .
             Our
             own
             heart
             ,
             is
             near
             us
             :
             So
             that
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             please
             ,
             we
             may
             ask
             it
             the
             Question
             .
             It
             is
             Privy
             to
             all
             our
             Actings
             :
             So
             that
             whensoever
             we
             enquire
             ,
             it
             can
             answer
             us
             .
             And
             we
             are
             as
             privy
             to
             its
             Answers
             :
             So
             that
             we
             need
             not
             go
             to
             learn
             of
             any
             ,
             what
             return
             is
             made
             to
             us
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             Advantage
             ,
             of
             having
             this
             to
             learn
             ,
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             our
             own
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             .
             And
             to
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             send
             us
             in
             this
             case
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             the
             Question
             is
             about
             our
             own
             Actings
             ,
             
               the
               Things
               of
               a
               Man
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             
               are
               best
               known
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Man
            
             himself
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             Tho
             we
             Do
             not
             know
             so
             much
             of
             others
             :
             Yet
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             able
             to
             tell
             the
             most
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             else
             can
             say
             so
             much
             as
             our
             own
             Bosoms
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             we
             must
             not
             fetch
             our
             Rejoycing
             from
             the
             Censures
             and
             Commendations
             of
             others
             ;
             nor
             be
             Chearful
             or
             Dejected
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             surmise
             or
             think
             of
             us
             :
             But
             according
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             selves
             .
             It
             may
             be
             they
             are
             rash
             and
             unjust
             in
             their
             Censures
             ,
             and
             judge
             us
             unheard
             ;
             as
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             they
             are
             oft
             aptest
             to
             condemn
             us
             ,
             who
             know
             least
             of
             us
             .
             But
             if
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             our
             own
             Conscience
             can
             testifie
             't
             is
             otherwise
             ;
             we
             may
             say
             with
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               very
               small
               thing
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               be
               judged
               of
               you
               ,
               or
               of
               mans
               judgment
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.3
             .
             If
             all
             the
             World
             speaks
             well
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             accused
             in
             our
             own
             Consciences
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             are
             acquitted
             there
             ,
             that
             is
             worth
             
               ten
               thousand
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             and
             what
             signifie
             all
             their
             Accusations
             ?
             Let
             us
             take
             care
             therefore
             to
             Live
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             be
             well
             Reported
             of
             in
             our
             own
             Breasts
             ;
             and
             we
             need
             not
             look
             out
             for
             Comforts
             ,
             from
             the
             Opinions
             and
             Reports
             of
             others
             .
             To
             know
             what
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             Joy
             or
             Sorrow
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             take
             our
             Account
             from
             Strangers
             ,
             we
             are
             best
             known
             to
             our
             own
             selves
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
            
             .
             It
             s
             care
             and
             aim
             is
             ,
             not
             how
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             but
             how
             to
             come
             off
             among
             men
             .
             It
             is
             more
             concerned
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             like
             to
             anger
             and
             offend
             them
             ,
             than
             for
             what
             will
             offend
             him
             .
             As
             the
             
               Chief
               Rulers
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               believing
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             knew
             to
             own
             him
             was
             most
             pleasing
             to
             God
             :
             But
             yet
             
               did
               not
               confess
               him
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
            
             Jo.
             12.42
             .
             It
             is
             for
             suiting
             its
             Carriage
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Reality
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             Diseased
             Opinions
             .
             It
             s
             Maxim
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             side
             with
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             to
             swim
             with
             the
             Stream
             .
             It
             is
             for
             Doing
             what
             is
             in
             
             vogue
             ,
             and
             seeming
             to
             approve
             what
             is
             by
             most
             applauded
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             It
             will
             assert
             an
             ill
             Cause
             ,
             when
             the
             Multitude
             are
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             desert
             a
             good
             Cause
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             generally
             decryed
             .
             It
             will
             renounce
             any
             Duty
             ,
             or
             Virtue
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             exploded
             :
             Strike
             in
             with
             the
             Oppressors
             of
             much
             envyed
             and
             hated
             Persons
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             trampled
             under
             foot
             ;
             tho
             it
             happens
             to
             know
             they
             are
             innocent
             ,
             or
             knows
             not
             that
             they
             are
             in
             fault
             ,
             or
             however
             faulty
             they
             are
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             tho
             it
             believes
             they
             are
             greatly
             wronged
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             ,
             and
             suffer
             against
             Justice
             ;
             it
             will
             always
             run
             along
             with
             all
             the
             Violences
             of
             the
             time
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             as
             seeking
             ,
             not
             what
             is
             really
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             other
             men
             think
             and
             call
             so
             ;
             not
             ,
             as
             studying
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             Live
             at
             quiet
             ,
             and
             please
             the
             World
             ,
             steering
             all
             its
             Course
             ,
             not
             by
             Truth
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             certain
             fix'd
             thing
             ,
             always
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             uncertain
             Blast
             of
             Popularity
             ,
             or
             vulgar
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             Agreeable
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             it
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             worldly
             wise
             men
             ,
             
               to
               stand
               for
               Virtue
               and
               Duty
               ,
               not
               when
               it
               has
               few
               Friends
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               practise
               it
               alone
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               have
               Company
               enough
               ,
               to
               back
               and
               stand
               by
               them
               .
            
             They
             are
             for
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             the
             strongest
             Parties
             ,
             and
             the
             Cry
             of
             a
             Crowd
             ,
             to
             approve
             and
             justifie
             them
             in
             that
             Cause
             :
             But
             not
             when
             the
             Cry
             goes
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             no
             Numbers
             to
             joyn
             with
             .
             So
             that
             't
             is
             not
             Spiritual
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             but
             Worldly
             Strength
             and
             Number
             ,
             which
             is
             highest
             in
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             takes
             most
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             likewise
             observe
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             influence
             and
             interposition
             of
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             ,
             even
             
             among
             well-disposed
             Men
             ,
             
               the
               great
               Difference
               between
               Suffering
               Duties
               ,
               when
               cryed
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               sa●●
               when
               decryed
               by
               the
               Multitude
               .
            
             Men
             find
             it
             much
             easier
             ,
             to
             suffer
             for
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             when
             the
             Shout
             of
             the
             People
             is
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             very
             hard
             ,
             when
             it
             runs
             all
             against
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Terror
             in
             the
             Clamor
             of
             Rabbles
             ,
             which
             frights
             many
             ,
             tha●
             dare
             even
             stand
             the
             face
             of
             Regular
             Justice
             .
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             ,
             looks
             out
             still
             for
             some
             visible
             Support
             ,
             and
             a
             fleshly
             Arm
             ;
             which
             when
             it
             cannot
             have
             from
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             it
             would
             fain
             have
             from
             the
             Number
             of
             Partakers
             ▪
             Where
             it
             has
             inclination
             ,
             it
             needs
             moreover
             to
             b●
             heartened
             ,
             and
             commended
             in
             a
             good
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             not
             mortifyed
             enough
             ,
             to
             the
             Countenance
             and
             Cry
             of
             Men
             :
             Looking
             too
             much
             without
             it self
             to
             their
             Applauses
             ;
             and
             too
             little
             within
             ,
             to
             the
             Commendations
             of
             God
             and
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             ▪
          
           
             Whereas
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Rules
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             Wisdom
             ,
             if
             a
             way
             is
             bad
             ,
             no
             Authority
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             or
             Press
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             must
             bear
             us
             along
             with
             it
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               follow
               a
               multitude
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Law
             ,
             Exod.
             23.2
             .
             
               If
               sinners
               entice
               thee
            
             ,
             whether
             more
             or
             fewer
             ,
             whether
             a
             Sinful
             Man
             or
             a
             Sinful
             Nation
             ,
             
               consent
               thou
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Prov.
            
             1.10
             .
             When
             ill
             Men
             list
             themselves
             in
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             Combine
             in
             Errors
             or
             ill
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             ungodly
             Conspiracies
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             Love
             God
             ,
             or
             themselves
             ,
             must
             take
             care
             not
             to
             be
             drawn
             in
             ,
             or
             go
             along
             with
             them
             .
             
               Say
               not
               ye
               a
               Confederacy
               to
               all
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               people
               shall
               say
               a
               Confederacy
               ;
               neither
               fear
               ye
               their
               fear
               ,
               nor
               be
               afraid
               .
               Sanctifie
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               himself
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               be
               your
               fear
               ,
            
             Is.
             8.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Thus
             ,
             must
             not
             we
             run
             in
             with
             their
             
             wrong
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             fear
             what
             affrights
             them
             ;
             but
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             what
             will
             offend
             him
             .
             When
             the
             World
             is
             bent
             upon
             ill
             things
             ,
             as
             it
             ordinarily
             is
             ,
             Good
             Christians
             must
             not
             think
             it
             will
             excuse
             them
             ,
             to
             say
             they
             were
             born
             away
             in
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Torrent
             .
             But
             they
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               renounced
               the
               World
            
             ;
             that
             Christ
             ,
             tho
             he
             found
             his
             Followers
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             has
             called
             or
             
               chosen
               them
               out
               of
            
             ,
             or
             from
             among
             the
             World
             ,
             John
             15.19
             .
             and
             that
             they
             must
             
               not
               be
               conformed
               to
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               transformed
            
             into
             a
             quite
             different
             Stamp
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Renewal
               of
               their
               Mind
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             a
             way
             or
             thing
             is
             truly
             Virtuous
             and
             Good
             ,
             no
             smallness
             of
             Numbers
             on
             its
             side
             ,
             or
             scarcity
             of
             Adherents
             ,
             can
             warrant
             us
             to
             forsake
             it
             .
             Our
             owning
             it
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             excused
             ,
             is
             more
             highly
             requisite
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             needed
             .
             For
             then
             ,
             under
             all
             the
             Attaques
             of
             its
             Enemies
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supported
             by
             its
             Followers
             ,
             and
             can
             worst
             Dispense
             with
             their
             Service
             .
             It
             is
             then
             in
             want
             of
             Adherents
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             least
             of
             all
             spare
             us
             .
             It
             is
             then
             like
             to
             be
             left
             Destitute
             ,
             and
             without
             help
             in
             its
             greatest
             need
             :
             which
             ,
             instead
             of
             Releasing
             any
             ,
             must
             incite
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             would
             approve
             himself
             its
             true
             Friend
             ,
             a
             Friend
             being
             born
             for
             Adversity
             ,
             instead
             of
             flinching
             from
             ,
             to
             appear
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             his
             helping
             hand
             .
          
           
             And
             accordingly
             the
             best
             Persons
             ,
             have
             not
             Cowardly
             slunk
             away
             ,
             but
             Couragiously
             stuck
             to
             God
             and
             their
             Duty
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             the
             least
             Company
             ,
             and
             were
             left
             to
             own
             and
             stand
             to
             it
             by
             themselves
             .
             When
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             absolute
             
             Patron
             and
             Advocate
             for
             Virtue
             ,
             appeared
             in
             the
             World
             :
             He
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Sign
               spoken
               against
            
             ,
             Luc.
             2.34
             .
             When
             the
             Apostles
             after
             him
             ,
             came
             to
             embarque
             in
             its
             Cause
             and
             Interest
             ,
             they
             were
             
               a
               Sect
               every
               where
               decryed
            
             ,
             Acts
             28.2
             .
             the
             whole
             World
             in
             a
             manner
             stood
             at
             gaze
             ,
             and
             
               they
               were
               made
               a
               gazing-stock
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               Reproache●
               and
               Afflictions
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.33
             .
             
               being
               made
               a
               Spectacle
            
             ,
             or
             *
             Theatrical
             Show
             ,
             
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               Angels
               ,
               and
               to
               men
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.9
             .
             Confessing
             the
             Truth
             bravely
             and
             undauntedly
             ,
             as
             did
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Saints
             ,
             under
             all
             the
             Discouraging
             Crys
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             of
             Popular
             †
             Tumults
             and
             Uproars
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Courts
             and
             Judicatures
             .
             Noah
             was
             a
             Pattern
             ,
             and
             
               Preacher
               of
               Righteousness
            
             to
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             when
             
               the
               whole
               Earth
               had
               corrupted
               themselves
               ,
            
             with
             one
             Voice
             Decrying
             his
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             Deriding
             his
             Preaching
             and
             Provision
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             were
             full
             ripe
             for
             Ruin
             
               by
               the
               Flood
            
             ,
             Gen.
             7.1
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             Elias
             ,
             was
             true
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             
               jealous
               for
               them
            
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             none
             visibly
             to
             side
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             part
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             as
             he
             complains
             to
             God
             ,
             
               being
               slain
               with
               the
               Sword
               ;
               and
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               only
               am
               left
               ,
               and
               they
               seek
               my
               Life
               to
               take
               it
               away
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             19.10
             .
             Jeremy
             asserted
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             alone
             was
             to
             be
             a
             
               Defenced
               City
               ,
               and
               a
               Brazen
               Wall
               ,
               against
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
            
             Jerem.
             1.18
             .
             
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Derision
               to
               all
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               their
               Song
               all
               the
               day
               ,
            
             Lam.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             great
             Article
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             ,
             S.
             Athanasius
             was
             almost
             left
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               Athanasius
               contra
               Mundum
            
             ,
             or
             
               Athanasius
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               World
               on
               the
               
               other
               .
            
             And
             to
             those
             who
             then
             objected
             the
             †
             
               Paucity
               of
               its
               Numbers
            
             ,
             and
             
               measured
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Doctrine
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               Applauders
            
             ;
             he
             suggests
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               chose
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               armed
               these
               twelve
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               simple
               ,
               illiterate
               ,
               and
               poor
               Men
               ,
               with
               Truth
               against
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               who
               ,
               tho
               so
               many
               more
               in
               Number
               ,
               were
               yet
               all
               in
               the
               wrong
               .
               And
               these
               twelve
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               follow
               ten
               Thousand
               :
               But
               the
               ten
               Thousand
               were
               to
               Compose
               themselves
               to
               the
               Way
               and
               Belief
               of
               these
               Twelve
               .
               Who
               ,
            
             as
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               when
               St.
            
             Stephen
             
               stood
               alone
               ,
               Derided
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               Stoned
               to
               Death
               ,
               would
               not
               rather
               have
               been
               on
               the
               Side
               of
               this
               single
               oppressed
               Man
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Numerous
               and
               Persecuting
               Vulgar
               ?
               Or
               ,
               on
            
             Phineas
             
               's
               ,
               who
               went
               out
               alone
               for
               God
               among
               the
               Jews
               ?
               Or
               ,
               on
            
             Noah
             
               's
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               saved
               with
               those
               few
               Souls
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               when
               the
               universal
               World
               were
               destroyed
               by
               a
               Deluge
               ?
               'T
               is
               Good
               ,
               't
               is
               Good
               ,
               for
               a
               just
               Man
               ,
               tho
               he
               be
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               stands
               alone
               ,
               to
               shew
               a
               Confessorian
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               Profess
               the
               Truth
               boldly
               and
               freely
               ,
               and
               this
               way
               to
               break
               the
               Power
               of
               Error
               and
               Wickedness
               ,
               tho
               standing
               on
               the
               united
               Votes
               ,
               and
               concurrent
               agreement
               and
               approbation
               of
               the
               Multitude
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Weight
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             
               a
               Multitude
               without
               Demonstration
               ,
               Proceeding
               only
               by
               Will
               ,
               is
               fit
               to
               imprint
               Fear
               ,
               not
               to
               persuade
               Belief
               .
               Tho
               some
               Multitudes
               I
               also
               Reverence
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               that
               which
               corrects
               Fatherlike
               ,
               and
               gives
               Demonstration
               ,
               and
               keeps
               to
               the
               old
               Way
               ,
               not
               rejoycing
               in
               Innovation
               .
               Not
               that
               Multitude
               ,
               which
               is
               hired
               by
               Gifts
               and
               Flatteries
               ,
               or
               hurryed
               aside
               by
               Ignorance
               and
               Unskilfulness
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               lapsed
               by
               Fear
               and
               Terror
               ,
               or
               that
               prefers
               a
               Momentany
               Enjoyment
               of
               Sin
               to
               eternal
               Life
               ,
            
             *
             says
             that
             
               Good
               Father
               ,
               
               to
               those
               who
               took
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               for
               〈◊〉
               Proof
               and
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             has
             it
             been
             the
             care
             of
             Good
             Men
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ours
             when
             God
             shall
             call
             us
             to
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             their
             true
             followers
             ,
             to
             stick
             firmly
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             whether
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             Company
             .
             They
             were
             resolved
             to
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             tho
             all
             the
             World
             did
             Desert
             it
             .
             They
             had
             Determined
             beforehand
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             every
             other
             Interest
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             with
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             called
             ,
             they
             readily
             followed
             :
             not
             considering
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             with
             the
             Cry
             ,
             or
             against
             it
             ;
             whether
             any
             body
             else
             went
             along
             to
             back
             them
             ,
             or
             all
             stay'd
             behind
             .
             Wha●
             the
             Poet
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             Good
             and
             
               Upright
               Man
            
             ;
             that
             †
             
               neither
               the
               Madness
               and
               Heat
               of
               the
               Rabble
               ,
               calling
               for
               an
               ill
               thing
               ;
               nor
               the
               Face
               of
               ●
               Tyrant
               Menacing
               and
               Commanding
               it
               ,
               can
               shake
               〈◊〉
               virtuous
               Stedfastness
               :
            
             is
             a
             Pitch
             ,
             that
             ,
             whilst
             other●
             content
             themselves
             to
             talk
             of
             ,
             they
             still
             made
             visible
             in
             their
             Practice
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             concerning
             all
             the
             forecited
             Ends
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             that
             tho
             ,
             being
             Flesh
             as
             well
             as
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             are
             allowed
             to
             have
             other
             lower
             Ends
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             one
             of
             its
             Rules
             ,
             
               when
               we
               cannot
               serve
               both
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               the
               inferior
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               main
               End.
            
             It
             will
             part
             with
             our
             Worldly
             Goods
             and
             Convenience
             ,
             to
             preserve
             all
             the
             foresaid
             Ends
             of
             Duty
             and
             Innocence
             ,
             of
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             forego
             any
             Good
             of
             our
             Bodies
             for
             the
             Greater
             Good
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             This
             is
             implyed
             ,
             when
             this
             Prudence
             is
             recommended
             and
             required
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Serpent
            
             ,
             
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
             For
             his
             chiefest
             care
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             commonly
             noted
             ,
             is
             
               to
               save
               his
               Head.
               And
               as
               the
               Serpent
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             *
             Chrysostom
             ,
             upon
             the
             Place
             ,
             
               gives
               away
               all
               first
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               his
               Body
               it self
               to
               be
               Cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               thereby
               Preserve
               his
               Head
               safe
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               says
               our
               Lord
               ,
               be
               thou
               ready
               to
               Surrender
               up
               all
               things
               ,
               tho
               all
               thy
               Possessions
               ,
               tho
               thy
               Body
               ,
               yea
               ,
               tho
               thy
               Life
               it self
               ,
               to
               preserve
               thy
               Faith.
               For
               that
               is
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               Root
               of
               all
               .
               And
               so
               long
               as
               that
               is
               kept
               ,
               tho
               thou
               losest
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               yet
               shalt
               thou
               recover
               all
               again
               with
               Greater
               Magnificence
               at
               last
               .
               —
               Requiring
               thee
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               ●e
               warns
               thee
               not
               to
               lose
               what
               is
               of
               most
               account
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               Blow
               doth
               come
               ,
               never
               to
               receive
               it
               in
               a
               Principal
               ,
               or
               most
               Vital
               Part.
            
             And
             this
             is
             a
             Rule
             of
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             too
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             what
             is
             of
             less
             account
             ,
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             what
             is
             of
             more
             .
             But
             its
             Fault
             here
             is
             ,
             to
             subject
             Spiritual
             to
             Temporal
             Ends
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             all
             the
             Preceding
             Instances
             thereof
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             all
             Right
             and
             Reason
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             set
             above
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             not
             Doing
             Evil
             ,
             that
             Good
             may
             come
             .
          
           
             AS
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             fix
             the
             Mark
             whereat
             we
             are
             to
             aim
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Right
               Ends
            
             :
             So
             is
             it
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               pursue
               those
               Ends
               ,
               only
               by
               fit
               and
               Christian
               Ways
               .
            
             Prudence
             ,
             is
             most
             taken
             up
             in
             Choice
             of
             Means
             ;
             appearing
             either
             in
             Sagacity
             and
             Acuteness
             ,
             by
             Discerning
             them
             instantly
             ;
             or
             in
             
             Counsel
             ,
             when
             it
             Discovers
             them
             by
             Thought
             and
             Study
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             Imprudence
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             Due
             Understanding
             or
             Consideration
             ,
             about
             Ways
             and
             Methods
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             either
             see
             ,
             or
             stick
             to
             those
             Means
             which
             are
             fittest
             for
             the
             Ends
             it
             aims
             at
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             misses
             them
             ,
             
               through
               inordinate
               Haste
            
             ,
             not
             staying
             to
             take
             Counsel
             ,
             or
             Deliberate
             which
             Course
             is
             best
             .
             As
             it
             happens
             ,
             when
             Men
             are
             push'd
             on
             rashly
             by
             their
             own
             Will
             or
             Passion
             ;
             not
             taking
             time
             and
             pains
             ,
             first
             to
             reflect
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             mind
             former
             Experience
             and
             past
             Success
             of
             the
             same
             Course
             ,
             or
             view
             present
             things
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             or
             consider
             what
             may
             be
             the
             Effects
             and
             Consequences
             ,
             or
             Reason
             and
             Compare
             one
             thing
             with
             another
             ,
             or
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             need
             thereof
             ,
             shew
             Docility
             and
             Regard
             to
             other
             Mens
             Skill
             ,
             hearkening
             to
             a
             good
             and
             wise
             Adviser
             :
             These
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             the
             orderly
             and
             intermediate
             Steps
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Mind
             should
             proceed
             from
             Proposal
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             pursuit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             Guide
             it self
             as
             need
             requires
             ,
             in
             consulting
             about
             the
             Fitness
             of
             Ways
             and
             Methods
             .
             And
             ,
             when
             without
             such
             orderly
             Process
             ,
             in
             a
             Case
             that
             needs
             it
             ;
             it
             fixes
             on
             a
             wrong
             way
             in
             haste
             ,
             at
             the
             impulse
             of
             its
             own
             Will
             or
             Humor
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             external
             impellent
             ,
             without
             having
             taken
             Counsel
             about
             it
             :
             This
             
               uncounsell'd
               Choice
            
             ,
             or
             
               inordinate
               haste
               in
               fixing
            
             ,
             is
             call'd
             Precipitancy
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             only
             
               a
               blind
               Festination
            
             ,
             but
             bears
             with
             it
             
               a
               plain
               Contempt
               of
               known
               Laws
               and
               Rules
               ,
            
             which
             should
             have
             kept
             it
             in
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             headstrong
             Motion
             ,
             as
             is
             a
             clear
             Effect
             of
             Pride
             and
             Presumption
             ;
             is
             call'd
             Temerity
             .
             At
             other
             
             times
             ,
             when
             it
             stays
             to
             Consult
             about
             them
             ,
             Imprudence
             misses
             the
             right
             Way
             and
             Means
             ,
             by
             not
             viewing
             sufficiently
             ,
             but
             
               Contemning
               or
               Neglecting
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               things
            
             ;
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             form
             a
             Right
             Judgment
             of
             them
             :
             Which
             act
             of
             Imprudence
             ,
             is
             called
             Inconsiderateness
             .
             Or
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             when
             it
             has
             done
             all
             in
             point
             of
             Deliberation
             ,
             a
             third
             Act
             of
             Imprudence
             about
             the
             means
             ,
             is
             
               not
               to
               stick
               to
               what
               has
               been
               once
               Resolved
               upon
               ,
            
             or
             
               be
               stedfast
               in
               Right
               Purposes
            
             ;
             which
             is
             Inconstancy
             .
             Precipitancy
             ,
             is
             a
             Fault
             and
             Defect
             in
             Consultation
             ;
             Inconsiderateness
             in
             Judging
             ,
             and
             Inconstancy
             in
             point
             of
             Persisting
             ,
             or
             Sticking
             to
             what
             had
             been
             well
             fixed
             or
             judged
             before
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             Prudence
             is
             thus
             taken
             up
             in
             Choice
             and
             Use
             of
             means
             ,
             so
             is
             
               Christian
               Prudence
            
             in
             the
             Choice
             and
             Use
             of
             such
             only
             ,
             
               as
               are
               fit
               for
               Christians
            
             .
             As
             Prudence
             ,
             it
             must
             Direct
             to
             fitting
             Means
             .
             And
             as
             Christian
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             holy
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             One
             part
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Great
             Wideness
             and
             Importance
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             what
             Ways
             and
             Means
             are
             fittest
             for
             the
             Attainment
             or
             Encrease
             of
             all
             particular
             Virtues
             .
             All
             Duties
             have
             their
             proper
             Means
             ,
             which
             make
             way
             for
             their
             Performance
             ,
             and
             Hindrances
             ,
             that
             do
             obstruct
             it
             .
             And
             't
             is
             the
             Part
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             in
             one
             that
             would
             be
             wise
             to
             Do
             his
             Duty
             ,
             to
             Discern
             and
             Direct
             what
             these
             Means
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             each
             ;
             that
             seeking
             them
             always
             in
             wise
             and
             right
             ways
             ,
             he
             may
             labor
             after
             them
             with
             the
             more
             Success
             .
             To
             shew
             what
             these
             are
             ,
             through
             all
             particular
             Virtues
             ,
             what
             Means
             are
             best
             accommodate
             to
             their
             several
             Natures
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             Needs
             and
             Temptations
             in
             the
             Exercise
             
             or
             Discharge
             thereof
             ,
             is
             besides
             my
             prese●●
             purpose
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             learned
             ,
             as
             occasion
             require●
             from
             those
             good
             Books
             ,
             where
             the
             Duties
             themselves
             are
             Practically
             and
             Particularly
             treated
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             besides
             this
             seeing
             what
             Means
             are
             fitte●●
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             any
             Duties
             :
             Another
             part
             o●
             Prudence
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             in
             such
             Discharge
             ,
             what
             way●
             are
             fittest
             for
             its
             or
             our
             own
             outward
             Encouragement
             ;
             or
             that
             we
             may
             Do
             it
             with
             most
             Ease
             ,
             Convenience
             ,
             and
             Safety
             to
             our selves
             .
             This
             Prudence
             looks
             at
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             Ways
             ;
             whether
             the
             Discharge
             of
             Duty
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             that
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             our selves
             .
             And
             this
             Prudence
             Christianity
             must
             moderate
             ,
             that
             our
             Care
             for
             our
             Safety
             neve●
             carry
             us
             against
             ,
             or
             make
             us
             careless
             of
             our
             Duty
             .
             And
             upon
             both
             these
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               ways
               of
               Securing
               both
               Religion
               and
               our selves
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             observe
             severa●
             Limitations
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             regard
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Rules
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             lays
             on
             us
             ,
             whilst
             a
             Latitude
             is
             given
             therein
             by
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             taken
             by
             the
             worldly
             Wise.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             then
             ,
             I
             observe
             of
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               never
               for
               doing
               Evil
               ,
               that
               Good
               may
               come
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Good
             is
             any
             Fleshly
             Convenience
             or
             Benefit
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             concerns
             us
             ,
             either
             as
             Men
             or
             Christians
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             whose
             worldly
             Convenience
             soever
             it
             serves
             ,
             whether
             our
             own
             or
             our
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             ;
             whether
             of
             few
             or
             many
             ;
             private
             or
             publick
             ;
             of
             Religion
             or
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             Church
             or
             State.
             These
             things
             are
             the
             main
             Care
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Mark
             which
             the
             Prudence
             of
             this
             World
             drives
             at
             .
             And
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             allows
             the
             seeking
             
             thereof
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             without
             Sin
             ;
             but
             it
             gives
             no
             leave
             to
             Do
             ill
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             omit
             any
             Duty
             ,
             or
             transgress
             any
             Commandment
             for
             them
             .
             I
             speak
             of
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             require
             things
             of
             a
             Natural
             or
             Moral
             Obligation
             .
             In
             mere
             Positives
             ,
             as
             
               Circumcision
               ,
               Shew-Bread
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Sabbatick-R●st
             ;
             God
             sometimes
             allows
             more
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Necessity
             or
             Great
             Convenience
             :
             As
             the
             Omission
             of
             Circumcision
             ▪
             was
             Conniv'd
             at
             for
             the
             extream
             Burdensomness
             thereof
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             a
             Travelling
             State
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             But
             Natural
             or
             Moral
             Obligations
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             give
             way
             to
             any
             outward
             Convenience
             .
             In
             case
             of
             these
             ,
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             is
             not
             for
             Doing
             a
             Spiritual
             Ill
             ,
             for
             any
             Worldly
             Good
             :
             It
             will
             rather
             suffer
             any
             Ill
             ,
             than
             Do
             it
             .
             It
             gets
             by
             the
             Ill
             it
             suffers
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             suffer
             with
             Patience
             and
             Innocence
             .
             But
             it
             always
             loses
             by
             the
             Ill
             it
             doth
             .
             Tho
             it
             get
             a
             worldly
             Convenience
             ,
             it
             parts
             with
             what
             is
             incomparably
             better
             ,
             its
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
             It
             will
             never
             yield
             to
             commit
             a
             Sin
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             the
             Worldly
             Convenience
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ;
             not
             owning
             that
             corrupt
             and
             ungodly
             Maxim
             ,
             of
             
               breaking
               Religion
               to
               preserve
               Religion
               .
               Be
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               ,
               but
               simple
            
             and
             
               innocent
               as
               Doves
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             says
             an
             *
             old
             and
             
               learned
               Comment
               ,
               to
               speak
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               be
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               understand
               ,
               and
               shun
               what
               is
               ill
               :
               But
               be
               simple
               as
               Doves
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               Do
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               ill
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             seem
             needless
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Rule
             and
             Precept
             of
             true
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             to
             Christians
             ;
             or
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             to
             any
             Persons
             of
             Natural
             Honesty
             ,
             and
             good
             Moral
             Tempers
             .
             But
             yet
             
             we
             see
             by
             sad
             Experience
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             Pinch
             ,
             and
             cannot
             have
             the
             Good
             they
             seek
             without
             Doi●g
             Ill
             for
             it
             :
             That
             not
             only
             Christians
             ,
             but
             Christians
             of
             all
             Persuasions
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             and
             profess
             't
             is
             otherwise
             .
             This
             is
             the
             General
             Effect
             of
             the
             VVisdom
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Necessities
             ,
             offers
             it self
             ,
             and
             too
             oft
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             with
             over-much
             Success
             to
             all
             that
             have
             Fleshly
             Natures
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             confin'd
             to
             any
             Sects
             or
             Parties
             .
             They
             that
             will
             blame
             it
             when
             they
             do
             not
             need
             it
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             of
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             are
             ready
             ,
             alass
             !
             most
             shamefully
             many
             times
             to
             justifie
             it
             in
             their
             need
             ,
             and
             practise
             by
             it
             themselves
             .
             But
             when
             they
             do
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             at
             the
             Incitation
             of
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             ;
             of
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Craftiness
             that
             makes
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             will
             help
             on
             a
             Design
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Scripture
             notes
             and
             taxes
             in
             VVorldly
             wise
             Men
             ,
             Eph.
             4.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.19
             .
             But
             is
             what
             Religion
             and
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             contrives
             more
             for
             God
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             than
             for
             VVorldly
             Convenience
             ,
             will
             never
             allow
             of
             .
          
           
             This
             Doing
             a
             Spirituall
             Ill
             ,
             that
             a
             Worldly
             Good
             or
             Convenience
             may
             come
             thereby
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             by
             
               any
               Pretence
               of
               Serviceableness
            
             ,
             or
             
               Ends
               of
               Piety
               towards
               God.
            
             VVe
             must
             never
             Sin
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             Transgress
             his
             Laws
             to
             please
             ,
             or
             do
             him
             Service
             .
             He
             has
             no
             need
             of
             our
             Sins
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             only
             human
             Impotence
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             place
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Parent
             of
             ,
             and
             puts
             upon
             all
             unlawful
             Expedients
             .
             And
             he
             will
             never
             accept
             or
             be
             served
             by
             them
             .
             For
             our
             Service
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             Do
             him
             Good
             ,
             who
             being
             all
             Fullness
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             happy
             in
             himself
             ,
             stands
             in
             no
             need
             of
             
             any
             thing
             from
             us
             :
             as
             to
             shew
             our
             Obedience
             .
             And
             if
             the
             acceptance
             of
             all
             our
             Services
             ,
             lies
             in
             our
             Obedience
             ;
             we
             cannot
             think
             he
             will
             ever
             count
             himself
             served
             ,
             by
             seeing
             his
             Laws
             broken
             ,
             and
             himself
             therein
             disobey'd
             .
             When
             
               Saul
               spared
            
             the
             Fat
             things
             ,
             
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               Oxen
               of
               the
               Amalekites
               :
            
             it
             was
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             a
             Breach
             of
             Duty
             ,
             God
             having
             
             expresly
             commanded
             him
             
               to
               destroy
               all
               ,
               and
               spare
               none
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             upon
             a
             
               Pretence
               of
               Piety
            
             .
             They
             were
             spared
             ,
             as
             he
             pleads
             for
             himself
             ,
             only
             
               for
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             was
             more
             for
             God's
             Glory
             and
             Service
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             what
             says
             God
             to
             
             Saul's
             committing
             this
             ill
             to
             do
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             sinning
             for
             his
             Glory
             and
             Interest
             ?
             
               Hath
               the
               Lord
               as
               great
               delight
               in
               Sacrifice
               and
               Burnt-offerings
               ,
               as
               in
               obeying
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               to
               obey
               is
               better
               than
               Sacrifice
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             than
             to
             yield
             to
             an
             Act
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
               and
               to
               hearken
               ,
               than
               the
               Fat
               of
               Rams
               ,
            
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             When
             well-meaning
             
               Uzzah
               ,
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               Ark
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               took
               hold
               of
               it
            
             to
             bear
             it
             up
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Oxen
               shook
               it
            
             ,
             and
             it
             tottered
             in
             the
             Cart
             :
             he
             did
             ill
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             he
             touch'd
             it
             with
             a
             forbidden
             hand
             ;
             God
             having
             order'd
             ,
             on
             
               any
               Carriage
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
            
             that
             no
             unhallowed
             hand
             
               of
               those
               that
               bare
               it
               ,
               should
               touch
               any
               holy
               thing
               ,
               lest
               they
               dye
               ,
            
             Num.
             4.5
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             this
             ill
             thing
             he
             did
             ,
             in
             an
             apparent
             danger
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             most
             visible
             appearance
             of
             Good
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Things
             of
             God
             thereby
             .
             What
             ,
             might
             Uzzah
             think
             ,
             may
             not
             I
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             seeming
             little
             thing
             ,
             transgress
             one
             Precept
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             an
             apparent
             necessity
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             save
             even
             
               the
               Ark
               of
               
               God
            
             ,
             that
             Glory
             and
             
               Strength
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             as
             ‖
             't
             is
             called
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             and
             Preserve
             a
             Church
             already
             tottering
             ,
             from
             tumbling
             to
             the
             Ground
             ?
             But
             how
             doth
             God
             receive
             this
             unlawful
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             but
             well
             meant
             Course
             ,
             of
             committing
             a
             seemingly
             little
             Sin
             to
             save
             the
             things
             of
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             had
             made
             of
             highest
             Dignity
             and
             Importance
             ?
             
               The
               Anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               kindled
               against
               Uzzah
               ,
               and
               God
               smote
               him
               there
               for
               his
               errour
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               Dyed
               by
               the
               Ark
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             6.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             If
             God
             would
             accept
             of
             Wickedness
             for
             any
             Ends
             ,
             certainly
             it
             must
             be
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             worth
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             ;
             and
             which
             has
             some
             Plea
             of
             Compensating
             him
             for
             the
             Disobedience
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             a
             Gainer
             by
             the
             Exchange
             .
             And
             if
             he
             would
             allow
             of
             any
             Sin
             for
             his
             Glory
             ;
             one
             would
             think
             it
             should
             be
             an
             officious
             Lye
             :
             when
             his
             Servants
             and
             Well-wishers
             ,
             think
             ,
             and
             stretch
             beyond
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             traduce
             the
             opposite
             Parties
             ,
             especially
             where
             they
             have
             some
             Plausible
             Colour
             in
             Pressing
             Consequences
             ,
             merely
             because
             they
             think
             his
             Honour
             needs
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             not
             how
             they
             can
             otherwise
             well
             defend
             his
             Cause
             .
             But
             yet
             God
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             any
             Service
             ,
             by
             any
             such
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Breach
             of
             Duty
             ,
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             what
             says
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             
               Job's
               Friends
               ?
               Will
               ye
               speak
               wickedly
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               talk
               deceitfully
               for
               him
               ?
               Will
               ye
               accept
               his
               Person
            
             in
             judging
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             between
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             when
             he
             requires
             in
             Judgment
             to
             accept
             no
             Person
             ?
             Job
             13.7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             all
             the
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             or
             ill
             they
             did
             against
             Job
             ,
             was
             only
             thereby
             to
             clear
             God's
             Honour
             
             and
             Justice
             in
             
             Job's
             Sufferings
             .
             They
             were
             
               Forgers
               of
               Lyes
               against
               the
               innocent
               ,
            
             as
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             v.
             4.
             but
             all
             with
             a
             design
             to
             justifie
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             God.
             Eliphaz
             accuses
             him
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               plowed
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               sowed
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               now
               reaped
               the
               same
               ,
            
             Job
             4.8
             .
             But
             this
             was
             ,
             to
             make
             
               God
               juster
               than
               Job
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             v.
             7.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Bildad
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             
               Children
               were
               wicked
            
             ,
             and
             he
             
               himself
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               Ch.
            
             8.4
             ,
             6
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             this
             he
             said
             ,
             lest
             else
             in
             his
             Case
             ,
             God
             should
             appear
             to
             
               pervert
               Justice
               and
               Judgment
            
             ,
             v.
             3.
             
             Zophar
             charges
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             
               been
               wicked
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               iniquity
               was
               still
               in
               his
               Tabernacles
               ,
            
             Ch.
             11.3.6
             ,
             14.
             
             But
             the
             design
             hereof
             ,
             was
             to
             justifie
             God's
             dealings
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             
               he
               exacted
               of
               him
               less
               ,
               than
               Job's
               iniquity
               deserved
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             
             All
             these
             ill
             things
             ,
             which
             
             Job's
             Friends
             did
             ,
             were
             well
             meant
             :
             their
             hard
             Judgments
             against
             Job
             ,
             were
             only
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             
               Respecting
               the
               Person
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             taking
             his
             Part.
             This
             is
             
             Job's
             own
             Construction
             of
             them
             :
             
               Will
               ye
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               accept
               his
               Person
            
             ?
             Ch.
             13.8
             .
             Their
             unjust
             Surmises
             and
             Accusations
             ,
             were
             only
             pious
             Falshoods
             ;
             God's
             Proceedings
             needing
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             conceived
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             the
             ill
             was
             done
             with
             so
             pious
             an
             intention
             ,
             
               will
               ye
               speak
               wickedly
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               talk
               deceitfully
               for
               him
               ?
            
             Was
             a
             Report
             unanswerable
             ,
             when
             Job
             objected
             it
             against
             them
             ,
             Ch.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             never
             allow
             his
             Servants
             to
             go
             out
             of
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             on
             Pretence
             to
             serve
             himself
             .
             He
             will
             never
             think
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             never
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             glorified
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             disobeyed
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             can
             ever
             get
             any
             Glory
             ,
             by
             our
             Transgressing
             of
             our
             Duty
             .
             We
             glorifie
             his
             Power
             and
             Sovereignty
             ,
             
             when
             we
             obey
             it
             ;
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             when
             we
             follow
             it
             ;
             and
             Religion
             ,
             when
             we
             keep
             and
             practise
             the
             Rules
             thereof
             .
             We
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             by
             shewing
             forth
             his
             Glorious
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             expressing
             them
             in
             our selves
             .
             Whereas
             all
             Sin
             ,
             is
             never
             the
             expression
             ,
             but
             always
             the
             defacement
             of
             his
             Image
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             Glory
             can
             only
             be
             sought
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             only
             compassed
             ,
             by
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             
               by
               any
               Pretence
               to
               serve
               the
               Publick
               .
            
             However
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             account
             ,
             than
             any
             Private
             Good
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             of
             less
             ,
             than
             the
             Honour
             and
             Interest
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             not
             be
             allow'd
             to
             sin
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             ;
             we
             can
             never
             be
             allow'd
             to
             do
             more
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             any
             other
             Master
             ,
             or
             sin
             to
             serve
             the
             Publick
             .
             This
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             is
             a
             specious
             Cover
             for
             unlawful
             Expedients
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             more
             ordinarily
             pretended
             by
             those
             that
             use
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Defence
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             all
             People
             Parties
             ,
             to
             stop
             their
             mouths
             from
             branding
             it
             with
             just
             Censures
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             bribe
             their
             Favour
             and
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Expedient
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             Publick
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             only
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             will
             never
             pass
             ,
             before
             an
             impartial
             and
             most
             just
             God
             ;
             however
             it
             may
             stop
             the
             mouths
             ,
             of
             Partial
             ,
             and
             Corrupt
             men
             .
             This
             Pretence
             the
             Jews
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             Murder
             committed
             upon
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             .
             
               If
               we
               let
               this
               man
               alone
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Pharisees
             at
             their
             Council
             held
             about
             him
             ,
             
               all
               men
               will
               run
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Romans
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               both
               our
               Place
               and
               Nation
               ,
            
             Joh.
             11.48
             .
             
               'T
               is
               expedient
            
             ,
             said
             the
             
               High
               Priest
               Caiphas
               ,
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               
               one
               man
               should
               dye
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               Nation
               perish
               not
               ,
            
             v.
             50.
             
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             Pretence
             ,
             and
             Warranty
             of
             publick
             Expedience
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             Murder
             acted
             by
             most
             
               wicked
               hands
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.23
             .
             The
             Publick
             must
             be
             sought
             under
             God
             ,
             not
             set
             up
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             private
             Persons
             ,
             must
             rule
             it self
             by
             ways
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             not
             by
             ways
             of
             mere
             Expedience
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             nothing
             is
             so
             true
             ,
             and
             serviceable
             an
             Expedient
             for
             the
             Publick
             ,
             as
             an
             intire
             Practice
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Performance
             of
             Duty
             and
             Pleasing
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             best
             Bottom
             ,
             and
             firmest
             Security
             ,
             of
             Common
             Good
             ,
             or
             Publick
             Interest
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             thought
             so
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             by
             worldly
             men
             ,
             who
             look
             only
             at
             sensible
             and
             present
             things
             .
             But
             it
             will
             appear
             so
             to
             all
             raised
             and
             Spiritual
             Minds
             ,
             who
             know
             God
             has
             the
             most
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             hand
             in
             bringing
             any
             Events
             about
             ,
             and
             rely
             on
             Providence
             .
             For
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             they
             that
             rest
             on
             Providence
             ,
             more
             than
             on
             Humane
             Provisions
             and
             Appearances
             ,
             will
             never
             think
             they
             can
             serve
             the
             Publick
             Interest
             by
             Disobedience
             .
             
               Fiat
               Justitia
               ,
               ruat
               Coelum
            
             ,
             is
             their
             Maxim.
             To
             do
             their
             Duty
             ,
             is
             their
             Care
             :
             to
             govern
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             see
             this
             do
             no
             hurt
             ,
             is
             God's
             .
             And
             when
             they
             have
             done
             their
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Part
             ;
             they
             can
             chearfully
             trust
             ,
             and
             rely
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             Events
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             
               by
               any
               Pretence
               ,
               to
               serve
               our
               Friends
               or
               Relations
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             or
             to
             
               serve
               our selves
               ,
               or
               our
               own
               Lives
               .
            
             If
             an
             unlawful
             Expedient
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             it
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             to
             serve
             us
             :
             for
             his
             interest
             is
             infinitely
             of
             more
             account
             than
             ours
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             so
             like
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             Breach
             of
             any
             of
             his
             own
             Laws
             ,
             for
             us
             ,
             
             as
             for
             himself
             .
             If
             it
             may
             not
             be
             done
             for
             the
             Publick
             ,
             sure
             it
             must
             not
             for
             any
             Private
             account
             :
             for
             the
             Publick
             Good
             contains
             that
             of
             Private
             Persons
             ,
             and
             is
             worth
             more
             to
             God
             ,
             than
             any
             Private
             is
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             Self-Love
             may
             be
             Judge
             ,
             we
             might
             soonest
             take
             these
             Liberties
             in
             our
             own
             Case
             ,
             and
             stretch
             furthest
             to
             serve
             our selves
             .
             But
             Self-Love
             and
             Religion
             ,
             are
             two
             things
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Great
             Rule
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             Self-pleasing
             ;
             so
             the
             Fundamental
             Principle
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             
               Denying
               of
               our selves
            
             .
             'T
             is
             always
             without
             Exception
             ,
             for
             Denying
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             not
             doing
             the
             least
             ill
             ,
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             greatest
             Distress
             .
             
               Tho
               my
               Soul
               is
               continually
               in
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               yet
               do
               I
               not
               forget
               th●
               Law.
            
             *
             
               The
               wicked
               have
               laid
               a
               snare
               for
               me
               :
               〈◊〉
               I
               erred
               not
               from
               thy
               Precepts
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.109
             ,
             110●
             
               They
               had
               almost
               consumed
               me
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               but
               I
               forsook
               not
               thy
               Precepts
               ,
            
             v.
             87.
             
             When
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             the
             Cross
             ,
             but
             a
             Sin
             ;
             Religion
             is
             for
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             not
             for
             escaping
             it
             .
             Tho
             we
             may
             Love
             our Selves
             ,
             and
             Love
             our
             Friends
             ,
             and
             seek
             what
             is
             pleasing
             both
             to
             them
             and
             us
             :
             ye●
             must
             that
             be
             under
             God
             ,
             not
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             prefer
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             him
             ,
             before
             both
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               love
               Father
               ,
               or
               Mother
               ,
            
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             
               yea
               his
               own
               Life
               above
               me
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.37
             .
             Luk.
             14.26
             .
             And
             when
             St.
             Peter
             in
             this
             way
             of
             Selfish
             Expedience
             ,
             out
             of
             pure
             humane
             Love
             and
             Friendship
             ,
             fell
             to
             dissuade
             Christ
             ,
             from
             that
             last
             and
             hardest
             part
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ;
             
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               ,
               Satan
               ,
            
             says
             he
             to
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             16.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Such
             Counsels
             never
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             
             nor
             are
             accepted
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             always
             have
             Satan
             and
             Selfish
             Natures
             at
             the
             Bottom
             ,
             and
             are
             pleasing
             to
             them
             alone
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             upon
             
               no
               Pretence
               of
               Good
               to
               come
               ,
            
             may
             we
             ever
             break
             a
             Commandment
             ,
             or
             venture
             on
             an
             evil
             Action
             .
             Expediency
             or
             Serviceableness
             ,
             tho
             to
             the
             best
             Purposes
             ,
             will
             never
             hallow
             an
             unholy
             ,
             or
             justifie
             an
             unlawful
             Thing
             .
             When
             we
             are
             proposing
             any
             Good
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             a
             good
             way
             to
             it
             :
             Good
             Ends
             must
             be
             compassed
             by
             good
             Means
             and
             Methods
             .
             To
             make
             a
             good
             Action
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             do
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             do
             it
             with
             a
             good
             Design
             .
             For
             Bonum
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             says
             ,
             
               est
               ex
               integra
               Causa
            
             ,
             taking
             in
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Intention
             .
             But
             to
             render
             ,
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             an
             ill
             Action
             ;
             't
             is
             enough
             if
             we
             either
             do
             an
             ill
             thing
             ,
             tho
             with
             the
             best
             Design
             ;
             or
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             it
             with
             an
             ill
             one
             .
             For
             Malum
             ,
             as
             the
             Rule
             of
             Morals
             says
             ,
             
               est
               ex
               quolibet
               Defectu
            
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             in
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             illness
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             illness
             of
             the
             intention
             .
             An
             ill
             thing
             ,
             is
             still
             an
             ill
             thing
             ,
             tho
             men
             do
             it
             with
             the
             best
             intention
             :
             and
             the
             Actors
             are
             punishable
             in
             Religion
             ,
             for
             the
             illness
             of
             the
             Action
             ;
             not
             justifiable
             ,
             for
             the
             Goodness
             of
             the
             intention
             .
             Some
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             once
             laid
             this
             to
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Charge
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             taught
             them
             to
             do
             ill
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             ,
             or
             
               to
               do
               evil
               that
               good
               may
               come
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.8
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             
               a
               slanderous
               Report
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             was
             a
             Doctrine
             for
             loose
             Libertines
             ,
             not
             for
             holy
             Christians
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             did
             by
             no
             means
             own
             ,
             but
             abhor
             and
             throw
             out
             with
             indignation
             .
             
               Some
               slanderously
               report
               that
               we
               say
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               evil
               that
               good
               may
               
               come
               ,
               whose
               Damnation
               is
               just
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.8
             .
             〈◊〉
             
               God
               hath
               commanded
               no
               man
               to
               do
               wickedly
               :
            
             So
             ,
             be
             the
             Pretence
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             
               neither
               hath
               he
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               wise
               Son
               of
               Sirach
            
             says
             ,
             
               given
               any
               man
               licence
               to
               sin
               ,
            
             Ecclus.
             15.20
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             Plea
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             or
             Prophecies
             ,
             for
             Doing
             ill
             .
          
           
             HAving
             said
             thus
             much
             ,
             to
             shew
             in
             general
             ▪
             how
             inviolable
             a
             Rule
             of
             Christian
             Wisdom
             this
             is
             ,
             
               not
               to
               do
               evil
               that
               good
               may
               come
               .
            
             I
             shal●
             from
             hence
             observe
             the
             vanity
             of
             some
             Palliations
             ,
             whereby
             men
             fruitlesly
             endeavour
             to
             blanch
             over
             the
             Deformity
             of
             this
             Practice
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               Plea
               of
               Necessity
               ,
               Providence
               ,
               or
               Prophecies
               .
            
             And
             after
             that
             ,
             to
             tax
             and
             set
             off
             some
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             instances
             of
             doing
             ill
             ,
             wherein
             tha●
             Fleshly-wise
             are
             wont
             to
             think
             they
             may
             bes●
             take
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             pursuit
             of
             any
             good
             Ends.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             will
             never
             allow
             us
             to
             
               set
               aside
               any
               Duty
            
             on
             
               Pretence
               of
               Necessity
            
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             never
             yield
             ,
             that
             we
             offend
             against
             God
             or
             Man
             ;
             that
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             be
             false
             ,
             undutiful
             ,
             or
             unjust
             ;
             that
             we
             dishonour
             our
             Parents
             ,
             break
             our
             Oaths
             ,
             Promises
             and
             Ingagements
             ,
             covet
             other
             mens
             Goods
             ,
             take
             what
             is
             not
             right
             ,
             or
             with-hold
             what
             is
             ;
             or
             break
             any
             one
             or
             more
             of
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Plea
               of
               Necessity
            
             ,
             or
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             us
             so
             to
             do
             .
             This
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             is
             too
             much
             set
             up
             in
             the
             
             World.
             And
             when
             unjustifiable
             ways
             are
             taken
             ,
             and
             things
             practised
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             Actors
             are
             ready
             to
             own
             as
             otherwise
             ill
             done
             ;
             yet
             is
             this
             thought
             a
             sufficient
             Reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             necessary
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             do
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             were
             they
             necessary
             for
             ?
             To
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             fulfil
             any
             Rule
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             Precept
             of
             Religion
             ?
             No
             ,
             sure
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             these
             Ends
             ,
             but
             necessarily
             overthrow
             them
             .
             But
             they
             were
             unnecessary
             ,
             for
             saving
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             to
             keep
             what
             is
             ill
             got
             ,
             or
             maintain
             what
             is
             ill
             done
             .
             But
             now
             these
             are
             not
             Religious
             ,
             but
             Self-Ends
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             .
             And
             these
             ways
             of
             supplying
             its
             Necessities
             ,
             are
             not
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             Carnal
             ;
             not
             Religious
             ,
             but
             Worldly
             Prudence
             .
             And
             if
             we
             give
             way
             to
             break
             God's
             Precepts
             ,
             for
             worldly
             Necessities
             :
             this
             is
             not
             to
             shew
             Religion
             ,
             but
             Self-Love
             ;
             not
             to
             set
             up
             God
             ,
             but
             our Selves
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             commit
             any
             Sin
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             when
             that
             seems
             the
             most
             necessary
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             desirable
             Goods
             ,
             either
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Publick
             ,
             or
             our Selves
             .
             And
             if
             we
             might
             sin
             ,
             rather
             than
             suffer
             ,
             and
             take
             Liberty
             to
             set
             aside
             any
             Religious
             Duties
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             Call
             of
             worldly
             Necessities
             ;
             what
             work
             would
             this
             make
             with
             the
             Commandments
             ?
             And
             how
             are
             any
             of
             them
             a
             Duty
             ,
             longer
             than
             they
             stand
             with
             our
             Convenience
             ?
             What
             becomes
             of
             Patience
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             dutifully
             bearing
             Hardships
             ,
             not
             for
             removing
             them
             by
             Undutifulness
             ?
             What
             becomes
             of
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             and
             of
             
               Suffering
               for
               Righteousness
            
             ?
             We
             may
             
               bear
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             
             observed
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             ;
             but
             then
             properly
             we
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             when
             a
             Sin
             might
             avoid
             it
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             our
             misfortune
             sometimes
             ,
             to
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             ;
             as
             having
             no
             way
             in
             righteous
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             unrighteous
             Courses
             ,
             always
             to
             avoid
             Sufferings
             .
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             our
             Duty
             to
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             if
             without
             Breach
             of
             Duty
             ,
             we
             may
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             to
             save
             Sufferings
             .
             At
             this
             rate
             ,
             of
             forsaking
             the
             Commandment
             to
             stick
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             when
             a
             worldly
             Necessity
             drives
             him
             to
             it
             ;
             contrary
             to
             what
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             
               a
               man
               may
               serve
               both
               God
               and
               Mammon
               ,
            
             Mat.
             6.24
             .
             
               be
               a
               Friend
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               Enemy
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Jam.
             4.4
             .
             
               They
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             this
             way
             
               may
               please
               God.
            
             And
             if
             
               the
               Carnal
               mind
               cannot
               become
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             it
             cannot
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             will
             by
             this
             Rule
             become
             Subject
             to
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             8.7
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             Summ
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             Necessity
             of
             being
             
               transformed
               from
               this
               World
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             requires
             ;
             but
             a
             Liberty
             of
             being
             
               conformed
               unto
               it
            
             ,
             which
             he
             forbids
             ,
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
             Nor
             any
             need
             of
             
               Denying
               our Selves
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             urges
             ,
             
               if
               we
               would
               be
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             Luk.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             Plea
             ,
             of
             
               worldly
               Necessity
               setting
               aside
               our
               Duty
               in
               any
               Case
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Principle
             purely
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             It
             overthrows
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Rules
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             Design
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Grounds
             of
             good
             Practice
             .
             It
             can
             come
             into
             the
             Thoughts
             only
             of
             worldly-wise
             ,
             not
             of
             truly
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
             who
             never
             urged
             a
             Temporal
             Necessity
             against
             a
             Spiritual
             Duty
             ,
             being
             not
             men
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             better
             .
             There
             can
             never
             be
             any
             Necessity
             of
             Sinning
             
             to
             him
             that
             dare
             suffer
             .
             And
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             resolved
             against
             Suffering
             ,
             may
             think
             himself
             a
             worldly-wise
             man
             ;
             but
             God
             will
             account
             him
             no
             good
             Christian.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             now
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               this
               World.
            
             Necessity
             ,
             it
             thinks
             a
             Reason
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             argued
             or
             disputed
             .
             And
             what
             it
             calls
             Necessary
             ,
             is
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             resolved
             to
             keep
             this
             World
             ;
             not
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             can
             part
             with
             it
             .
             What
             is
             necessary
             ,
             not
             to
             one
             that
             would
             set
             God
             and
             Religion
             above
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             sets
             the
             World
             uppermost
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             a
             God
             of
             it
             .
             If
             it
             talk
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             being
             necessary
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             :
             it
             means
             only
             ,
             for
             the
             worldly
             things
             about
             them
             .
             It
             looks
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             keep
             Innocence
             ;
             for
             other
             things
             it
             accounts
             more
             necessary
             than
             that
             :
             but
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             carnal
             worldly
             Convenience
             .
             It
             is
             more
             for
             things
             necessary
             to
             present
             Safety
             ,
             than
             for
             those
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             good
             Hopes
             of
             Eternity
             .
             And
             to
             make
             men
             safe
             here
             ,
             by
             affording
             visible
             Humane
             Securities
             ;
             not
             by
             ingaging
             the
             Protection
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Guard
             of
             an
             unseen
             Providence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             will
             never
             allow
             us
             to
             
               justifie
               any
               Breach
               of
               Duty
               ,
               by
               the
               Plea
               of
               Providence
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             worldly-wise
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             catch
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Argument
             of
             a
             way
             's
             being
             approved
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             profits
             them
             .
             If
             God
             give
             Success
             ,
             when
             they
             use
             unlawful
             ways
             and
             Expedients
             ;
             especially
             ,
             if
             in
             bringing
             that
             success
             about
             ,
             there
             are
             any
             surprising
             or
             remarkable
             
             Circumstances
             :
             they
             cry
             up
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             think
             his
             prospering
             it
             so
             signally
             ,
             is
             his
             approbation
             .
             God
             himself
             here
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             willing
             to
             become
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             such
             Success
             is
             his
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             But
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             teaches
             us
             to
             take
             the
             
               Morality
               of
               Actions
            
             ,
             and
             the
             goodness
             or
             illness
             of
             things
             ,
             from
             Laws
             ,
             not
             from
             Providence
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Nature
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             must
             teach
             us
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             what
             will
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             what
             will
             offend
             him
             .
             
               Sin
               ,
               is
               the
               Transgression
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             *
             John
             says
             ;
             and
             Obedience
             is
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             .
             And
             these
             Laws
             are
             publish'd
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             are
             a
             plain
             ,
             and
             sure
             Promulgation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             Providence
             ,
             its
             Design
             is
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Publisher
             of
             Precepts
             .
             God's
             Providence
             is
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             his
             Legislation
             ,
             but
             of
             Judicature
             and
             Execution
             .
             It
             s
             part
             is
             not
             first
             to
             shew
             and
             promulge
             Laws
             ;
             but
             ,
             supposing
             those
             promulged
             before
             ,
             to
             supervise
             the
             Carriage
             of
             those
             ,
             they
             were
             promulged
             to
             ,
             and
             execute
             their
             Sanctions
             ;
             Or
             ,
             to
             recompense
             Actions
             by
             suitable
             Events
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             have
             either
             transgressed
             ,
             or
             kept
             them
             .
             The
             Judgments
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Will
             before
             promulged
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             Events
             and
             Issues
             of
             Providence
             .
             But
             what
             his
             Will
             is
             ,
             the
             Observance
             or
             Breach
             whereof
             Providence
             thus
             rewards
             or
             punishes
             ,
             we
             must
             read
             in
             the
             Moral
             Nature
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             bad
             Use
             therefore
             of
             Providence
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             take
             off
             our
             Eyes
             from
             the
             Morality
             of
             
             Things
             ,
             and
             the
             plain
             Voice
             of
             Laws
             :
             and
             look
             for
             what
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             Events
             of
             Actions
             .
             Which
             is
             like
             leaving
             the
             clear
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             read
             by
             that
             of
             a
             Glow-worm
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             go
             read
             our
             Duty
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             writ
             ;
             and
             Neglect
             ,
             or
             over-look
             the
             perusal
             of
             that
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             writ
             .
          
           
             And
             't
             is
             worse
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             both
             ,
             to
             make
             Providence
             carry
             against
             plain
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             Moral
             Nature
             of
             Things
             :
             which
             is
             to
             turn
             the
             Signification
             of
             Providence
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             the
             Laws
             ,
             but
             against
             it self
             .
             For
             the
             use
             of
             Providence
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Government
             according
             to
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             Morality
             of
             Things
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Maintainer
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             just
             Retribution
             :
             and
             so
             is
             only
             to
             back
             and
             strengthen
             ,
             but
             never
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             Providence
             must
             never
             be
             urged
             ,
             in
             Favour
             of
             an
             ill
             and
             unlawful
             thing
             .
             For
             since
             its
             right
             use
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Retribution
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             Dutifulness
             :
             all
             its
             right
             Signification
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             right
             Remarks
             thereupon
             ,
             must
             be
             only
             for
             Encouragement
             to
             keep
             our
             Duty
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             transgress
             it
             .
             It
             must
             never
             be
             pressed
             against
             Laws
             ,
             but
             always
             for
             them
             :
             and
             must
             only
             draw
             us
             to
             trust
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             thing
             ;
             but
             never
             in
             an
             ill
             one
             ,
             which
             Nature
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             have
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             as
             Providence
             is
             the
             Administration
             of
             God's
             Judicature
             here
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             he
             permits
             ,
             or
             disposes
             of
             Events
             of
             things
             or
             Actions
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             Government
             and
             Justice
             :
             there
             is
             a
             
             Signification
             ,
             of
             his
             Liking
             ,
             or
             Disliking
             ,
             in
             these
             Disposals
             .
             But
             't
             is
             hard
             and
             unsure
             ,
             to
             fix
             this
             on
             Persons
             and
             Actions
             ;
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             these
             Issues
             of
             Providence
             alone
             ,
             who
             ,
             or
             what
             ,
             he
             is
             Pleased
             or
             Displeased
             withal
             .
          
           
             For
             in
             the
             same
             Issues
             and
             Events
             ,
             Providence
             is
             Concerned
             with
             a
             Number
             of
             Persons
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             contrary
             Qualifications
             :
             they
             are
             fatal
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             favourable
             to
             another
             .
             But
             yet
             since
             therein
             he
             has
             an
             Eye
             at
             both
             ;
             from
             the
             Event
             alone
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             which
             God
             likes
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             dislikes
             ;
             whether
             the
             Success
             ,
             is
             to
             Reward
             the
             Actors
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             to
             punish
             the
             Sufferers
             Wickedness
             .
             Nay
             ,
             oft-times
             in
             the
             Justice
             of
             Providence
             ,
             God
             makes
             some
             Sinners
             the
             Executioners
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             punishes
             one
             by
             anothers
             Offences
             ,
             making
             them
             Grind
             each
             other
             to
             Pieces
             .
             So
             that
             here
             ,
             on
             which
             side
             soever
             the
             Shew
             of
             Favor
             or
             Success
             falls
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             Signifie
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             either
             .
             He
             will
             speed
             one
             ,
             to
             punish
             another
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             offended
             with
             both
             .
             
               The
               Assyrians
               Success
            
             ,
             was
             only
             as
             
               the
               Rod
               of
               God's
               Anger
            
             ,
             to
             scourge
             the
             wicked
             Nations
             .
             Which
             once
             done
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Ways
             ,
             being
             no
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             than
             the
             others
             were
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             broken
             himself
             ,
             and
             fall
             under
             like
             Judgments
             .
             Is.
             10.5
             ,
             12
             ,
             16
             ,
             
               &c.
               The
               wicked
            
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Course
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             are
             far
             from
             being
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             ,
             says
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               are
               a
               Sword
               of
               thine
               ,
            
             and
             so
             long
             find
             Success
             therein
             :
             Psal.
             17.13
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             as
             the
             Thriving
             of
             some
             ,
             is
             not
             always
             to
             shew
             Favor
             :
             so
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             Events
             of
             Providence
             ,
             is
             not
             always
             to
             shew
             Displeasure
             .
             For
             many
             times
             their
             Sufferings
             
             are
             not
             Designed
             to
             punish
             the
             Sufferers
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             try
             their
             Patience
             ,
             and
             refine
             and
             manifest
             their
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             rowze
             a
             sluggish
             World
             with
             the
             Sight
             of
             brave
             Examples
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             
             David's
             Sufferings
             and
             Persecutions
             under
             Saul
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Signification
             of
             Providence
             ,
             in
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Job
             ,
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Prophets
            
             ,
             of
             our
             
               Blessed
               Lord
            
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Noble
             and
             Heroick
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             of
             all
             Ages
             ;
             whose
             Sufferings
             came
             not
             from
             Providence
             in
             a
             penal
             Way
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Privilege
             .
             Nay
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             useful
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             publick
             Person
             ,
             they
             suffer
             so
             much
             ,
             not
             altogether
             to
             prove
             or
             punish
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             perplex
             others
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             People
             thereby
             .
             
               For
               the
            
             Sins
             and
             
               Transgressions
               of
               a
               People
               ,
               many
               are
               the
               Changes
               of
               Princes
               ,
            
             says
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             28.2
             .
             As
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             others
             Success
             ,
             is
             oft-times
             only
             to
             complete
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Respit
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             Dragged
             to
             Punishment
             ;
             or
             to
             allow
             them
             their
             full
             Measure
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             (
             which
             ,
             as
             our
             *
             Saviour
             intimates
             ,
             are
             more
             liberally
             proportioned
             out
             to
             them
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             to
             have
             none
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             )
             till
             they
             have
             filled
             up
             the
             Measu●e
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             Ripe
             for
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Providence
             .
             So
             that
             as
             it
             is
             no
             Signification
             of
             God's
             Dislike
             ,
             that
             one
             Suffers
             by
             Providence
             :
             for
             
               what
               Son
            
             or
             beloved
             
               is
               it
               ,
               the
               Father
               chasteneth
               not
               ?
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             12.7
             .
             So
             neither
             is
             it
             of
             his
             liking
             and
             Favor
             ,
             that
             another
             succeeds
             by
             it
             ,
             
               there
               being
            
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             
               one
               Event
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Wise
               Man
            
             says
             ,
             
               both
               to
               the
               Righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             9.2
             .
          
           
           
             I
             add
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             that
             what
             Favor
             or
             Disfavor
             ,
             the
             Event
             of
             Providence
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             Human
             Appearance
             ,
             carries
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             soon
             Determined
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             Train
             is
             seen
             ,
             (
             the
             upshot
             whereof
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             doth
             ,
             lie
             very
             Remote
             ,
             )
             and
             till
             it
             appears
             which
             Party
             is
             most
             Prosperous
             and
             Successful
             in
             the
             End.
             The
             greatest
             present
             Unsuccessfulness
             ,
             is
             most
             Ordinarily
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Providence
             ,
             as
             a
             Step
             to
             much
             more
             valuable
             future
             Successes
             .
             It
             s
             Method
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             Light
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             to
             compass
             Final
             Successes
             ,
             by
             intermediate
             Disappointments
             .
             And
             who
             then
             can
             say
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             Providence
             is
             for
             one
             ,
             or
             against
             another
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             run
             out
             the
             whole
             Length
             of
             the
             Chain
             of
             Effects
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             appears
             .
             And
             this
             oft
             lies
             very
             far
             off
             ,
             much
             further
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             like
             to
             live
             to
             see
             what
             it
             will
             prove
             .
             And
             till
             this
             is
             seen
             ,
             all
             judging
             of
             the
             Favor
             or
             Disfavor
             of
             Providence
             ,
             from
             what
             Events
             went
             before
             ,
             is
             most
             uncertain
             ;
             not
             Right
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             Self-Flattery
             and
             Delusion
             :
             whereof
             each
             Party
             serves
             ,
             and
             wherewithal
             it
             pleases
             it self
             ,
             according
             as
             its
             turn
             comes
             ,
             in
             the
             Ebbs
             and
             Flows
             ,
             and
             various
             Vicissitudes
             ,
             of
             the
             intermediate
             Successes
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             upon
             all
             these
             Accounts
             ,
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             tho
             there
             is
             a
             Real
             Liking
             or
             Disliking
             ,
             in
             the
             Events
             of
             Providence
             ,
             which
             is
             known
             to
             ,
             and
             Design'd
             by
             God
             himself
             :
             Yet
             ,
             is
             the
             Application
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             things
             or
             Persons
             ,
             so
             much
             all
             Uncertainties
             ,
             and
             the
             Favor
             or
             Disfavor
             of
             Issues
             ,
             so
             promiscuous
             ,
             as
             appears
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             
               from
               the
               Events
               of
               Providence
               alone
               ,
            
             we
             cannot
             learn
             whom
             he
             loves
             or
             whom
             he
             hates
             ,
             what
             is
             
             Pleasing
             or
             Displeasing
             to
             him
             .
             
               No
               man
            
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             says
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
               can
               know
               either
               Love
               or
               Hatred
               ,
               Good
               or
               Evil
               ,
               by
               all
               that
               is
               before
               him
               ,
            
             Eccl.
             9.1
             .
             To
             learn
             this
             from
             Providence
             ,
             besides
             the
             visible
             Events
             ,
             we
             must
             weigh
             the
             Merit
             of
             Actions
             ,
             from
             Laws
             ;
             and
             stay
             the
             Final
             End
             of
             Successes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Recompence
             of
             them
             .
             And
             when
             those
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             ,
             from
             the
             Qualities
             of
             Persons
             and
             Attempts
             ,
             we
             must
             read
             ,
             whether
             any
             Success
             ,
             were
             for
             a
             just
             Encouragement
             of
             the
             Actors
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Sufferers
             Wickedness
             ;
             whether
             it
             is
             for
             Proof
             and
             Trial
             ,
             or
             for
             Recompence
             .
             Always
             making
             the
             Voice
             of
             Providence
             ,
             to
             assert
             and
             establish
             the
             Moral
             Nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             and
             Duties
             Revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             never
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             to
             Deny
             ,
             or
             Gainsay
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             the
             Signification
             of
             Providence
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             teach
             those
             that
             are
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             or
             of
             Good
             and
             Ill
             :
             but
             only
             those
             that
             already
             understand
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Expositor
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             know
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             only
             an
             encourager
             of
             its
             Observance
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             know
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Hence
             Men
             ought
             never
             to
             Cry
             up
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Call
             in
             Providence
             ,
             to
             Prove
             the
             Goodness
             of
             any
             Actions
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             press
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             Proved
             before
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             instruct
             Men
             ,
             what
             is
             their
             Duty
             ;
             but
             to
             carry
             them
             on
             ,
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             those
             Duties
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             otherwise
             already
             instructed
             .
          
           
             Hence
             also
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             think
             it
             enough
             in
             any
             Attempts
             ,
             to
             say
             we
             follow
             Providence
             ,
             and
             go
             as
             God
             makes
             way
             for
             us
             .
             We
             are
             to
             follow
             
             Laws
             ,
             not
             Opportunities
             .
             For
             Providence
             affords
             us
             Opportunities
             to
             break
             Laws
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             .
             Power
             ,
             and
             Opportunity
             ,
             are
             among
             the
             necessary
             Causes
             of
             all
             that
             is
             Done.
             And
             Providence
             puts
             things
             in
             Mens
             Power
             ;
             and
             Gives
             them
             Opportunity
             to
             Do
             them
             .
             But
             Opportunities
             for
             ill
             things
             ,
             are
             not
             Warranties
             ,
             but
             only
             Trials
             and
             Temptations
             .
             All
             ill
             Men
             follow
             Providence
             ,
             when
             they
             accomplish
             ill
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             Do
             without
             Providence
             Gave
             Opportunities
             ;
             and
             when
             Good
             Men
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             pursuing
             for
             ill
             Ends
             ,
             fal●
             into
             their
             Hands
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             therefore
             are
             ignorant
             what
             their
             Duty
             is
             ,
             and
             trust
             to
             learn
             it
             from
             the
             Issues
             of
             Providence●
             taking
             any
             Way
             for
             the
             Will
             and
             Command
             o●
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             some
             remarkable
             Success
             attending
             it
             ;
             this
             will
             lead
             them
             into
             infinite
             Delusions
             .
             It
             will
             carry
             them
             to
             justifie
             the
             most
             wicked
             Actions
             ,
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             Daily
             Experience
             ,
             infinite
             Numbers
             whereof
             in
             all
             Times
             and
             Places
             ,
             God
             for
             wise
             Ends
             permits
             ,
             or
             speeds
             ,
             and
             prospers
             ;
             and
             tha●
             against
             the
             most
             Beloved
             Persons
             ,
             not
             excepting
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             Church
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             made
             to
             justifie
             the
             Urgers
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             Wa●
             to
             Day
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             made
             to
             Shame
             and
             Condemn
             them
             to
             Morrow
             :
             Successes
             usually
             running
             ,
             as
             at
             one
             time
             remarkably
             for
             ,
             so
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             as
             remarkably
             against
             them
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Rule
             for
             the
             wise
             and
             well
             instructed
             ,
             who
             never
             take
             it
             for
             a
             Rule
             of
             Duty
             ,
             but
             always
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             expound
             the
             Liking
             or
             Disliking
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
             by
             their
             
             known
             Duty
             .
             It
             is
             only
             a
             Rule
             for
             the
             Ignorant
             to
             take
             up
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             as
             it
             finds
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             leave
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Duty
             :
             nay
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             it
             will
             mislead
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             into
             the
             Greatest
             Errors
             and
             Violations
             thereof
             ,
             carrying
             them
             into
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Shame
             enough
             too
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             Done.
             It
             is
             a
             way
             for
             Men
             ,
             that
             know
             ,
             or
             may
             know
             ,
             they
             are
             Doing
             ill
             ,
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             or
             abuse
             others
             ,
             with
             faint
             ,
             but
             false
             Colors
             ,
             of
             God's
             acceptance
             .
             And
             this
             may
             pass
             among
             the
             Worldly
             Wise
             ,
             who
             seek
             to
             be
             in
             Ease
             and
             Credit
             in
             their
             Worldly
             Injoyments
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Part
             of
             Worldly
             Prudence
             ,
             so
             to
             expound
             these
             Events
             of
             Providence
             ,
             not
             as
             may
             best
             serve
             their
             Duty
             ,
             but
             their
             Worldly
             Ends.
             But
             he
             who
             would
             be
             Spiritually
             Wise
             ,
             or
             Wise
             for
             his
             Duty
             ,
             must
             always
             fetch
             it
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Rule
             of
             Duty
             .
             And
             never
             make
             Providence
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             serve
             as
             the
             Motive
             and
             Encouragement
             of
             Dutifulness
             ;
             to
             serve
             as
             a
             Plea
             to
             justifie
             the
             Breach
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             this
             Plea
             of
             Providence
             ,
             for
             
               justifying
               of
               ill
               Actions
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             annex
             another
             not
             unlike
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             
               Prophecy
               .
               When
               Men
               think
               themselves
               authorised
               to
               Do
               an
               unlawful
               and
               forbidden
               thing
               ,
               by
               fancying
               it
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               some
               Prediction
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               applaud
               ,
               and
               take
               Pleasure
               in
               .
            
          
           
             I
             tax
             not
             here
             all
             Application
             of
             Scripture-Prophecies
             ,
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             or
             
               other
               Books
            
             .
             Albeit
             those
             Prophecies
             being
             made
             concerning
             the
             Future
             State
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             which
             reaches
             out
             both
             to
             such
             a
             Length
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             Latitude
             of
             Places
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             Difficult
             ,
             and
             
             generally
             unsure
             ,
             especially
             before
             the
             Final
             Events
             have
             brought
             a
             full
             Light
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             apply
             to
             particular
             Times
             and
             Countries
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             becomes
             Men
             not
             to
             be
             too
             Positive
             and
             Peremptory
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             Modesty
             therein
             ,
             which
             ,
             a
             little
             time
             makes
             the
             most
             confident
             Interpreters
             and
             their
             Admirers
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             Part
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             had
             been
             their
             best
             Security
             ,
             and
             truest
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             I
             now
             blame
             ,
             is
             the
             like
             use
             of
             antecedent
             Prophecies
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             of
             subsequent
             Providences
             and
             Events
             ,
             
               viz.
               To
               take
               off
               Mens
               Eyes
               and
               Attention
               ,
               from
               the
               Morality
               of
               Actions
            
             ;
             and
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             to
             presume
             God's
             Approbation
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             their
             Fansied
             Fulfilling
             what
             the
             Scripture
             justifies
             and
             speaks
             well
             of
             ,
             in
             some
             Predictions
             .
             'T
             is
             of
             mighty
             use
             to
             Men
             ,
             in
             any
             Great
             and
             Daring
             Attempt
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Followers
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             think
             there
             is
             Destiny
             in
             their
             Behalf
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             only
             accomplishing
             ,
             what
             God
             has
             long
             before
             Designed
             they
             should
             ,
             and
             Doing
             his
             Business
             .
             This
             renders
             them
             ,
             both
             most
             violent
             in
             their
             Motions
             ,
             and
             incurable
             ,
             either
             by
             any
             Admonitions
             ,
             or
             even
             almost
             by
             any
             Unsuccessfulness
             and
             Discouragements
             ;
             thinking
             themselves
             all
             the
             while
             God's
             chosen
             Instruments
             for
             effecting
             what
             they
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             sure
             of
             Success
             ,
             as
             having
             his
             immutable
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Predictions
             ,
             on
             their
             side
             .
             And
             the
             Serviceableness
             of
             such
             a
             Belief
             ,
             to
             their
             wo●l●ly
             Projects
             and
             Undertakings
             ,
             tempts
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             mistaken
             Zealots
             or
             Enthusiasts
             ;
             so
             ,
             at
             others
             ,
             Designing
             Men
             ,
             to
             clap
             a
             Prophecy
             ,
             especially
             a
             Scripture
             one
             ,
             to
             what
             they
             are
             Driving
             on
             ,
             tho
             really
             it
             
             be
             a
             most
             unjust
             Thing
             .
             Well
             knowing
             ,
             if
             once
             it
             be
             Received
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             foretold
             their
             Success
             ;
             that
             by
             all
             Persons
             of
             a
             strong
             Faith
             ,
             (
             as
             Persons
             of
             most
             Devotion
             will
             most
             endeavour
             to
             be
             ,
             )
             their
             Work
             will
             be
             esteemed
             as
             sure
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             Done.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Voice
             of
             Nature
             ,
             pronounce
             most
             plainly
             and
             loudly
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forswear
               thy self
               ,
               or
               falsifie
               thine
               Oaths
               ;
               Honor
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             thy
             Civil
             as
             well
             as
             Natural
             Parents
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Kill
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Steal
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               Witness
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               thy
               Neighbors
               Goods
               .
            
             But
             ,
             when
             Men
             have
             been
             running
             headlong
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Greatest
             Extremities
             ,
             in
             the
             Breach
             of
             all
             these
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             by
             Name
             in
             our
             late
             Distractions
             and
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             in
             41
             :
             they
             have
             Fancied
             themselves
             ,
             and
             been
             Cryed
             up
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             authorised
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             by
             a
             confident
             Exposition
             and
             Application
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Accomplishers
             of
             Predictions
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             †
             that
             of
             
               the
               two
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Revelalations
             ,
             who
             were
             
               to
               shut
               the
               Heaven
               that
               it
               should
               not
               rain
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             say
             they
             ,
             
               to
               restrain
               the
               highest
               Powers
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               from
               their
               wonted
               Influence
               :
            
             and
             
               to
               turn
               the
               Waters
               into
               Blood
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             they
             explain
             it
             ,
             
               a
               still
               Nation
               into
               War
               and
               Bloodshed
               ,
            
             Rev.
             11.6
             .
             Which
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             a
             Prediction
             of
             what
             should
             fall
             out
             at
             that
             time
             in
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             they
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Call
             and
             Justification
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             horrible
             Violence
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Perfidiousness
             ,
             and
             utter
             Breach
             of
             Moral
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             the
             Parliament
             and
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             were
             most
             wickedly
             and
             ungodly
             Driving
             on
             
             against
             the
             King
             and
             Church
             .
             Here
             ,
             by
             settin●
             aside
             the
             Morality
             of
             Actions
             ,
             and
             fetching
             th●
             Approbation
             of
             God
             from
             fanciful
             Approbatio●
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             they
             made
             themselves
             
               God's
               chos●●
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ;
             not
             whil●
             they
             are
             testifying
             for
             him
             as
             Martyrs
             ,
             by
             the●●
             own
             Blood
             and
             Sufferings
             ;
             or
             with
             Faith
             ,
             an●
             Patience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Voice
             of
             his
             Precep●●
             But
             whilst
             they
             are
             doing
             it
             ,
             as
             Rebels
             ;
             〈◊〉
             Arming
             against
             their
             Lawful
             Sovereigns
             ,
             〈◊〉
             are
             God's
             Vicegerents
             ;
             and
             running
             on
             〈◊〉
             Murders
             ,
             and
             Robberies
             ,
             Committed
             after
             〈◊〉
             Liberties
             of
             War
             ,
             without
             any
             Lawful
             Commi●●sion
             and
             Warranty
             ,
             upon
             the
             Persons
             and
             E●states
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             Prince
             and
             Fellow
             Subjects
             which
             are
             all
             out
             of
             the
             Way
             of
             Morality
             ,
             an●
             expresly
             against
             all
             those
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             leaving
             off
             to
             be
             Guided
             by
             Laws
             which
             are
             plain
             ,
             and
             certain
             Rules
             ;
             for
             Prophe●cies
             ,
             which
             Designing
             Projectors
             ,
             and
             heate
             fanciful
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             will
             accommodate
             as
             the●
             please
             .
             It
             is
             running
             boldly
             against
             Gospel-Du●ties
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             Obedien●●
             and
             Holines●
             on
             Pretence
             we
             are
             ministring
             under
             the
             Spiri●
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             serving
             Predictions
             .
             As
             if
             tha●
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
            
             ,
             wer●
             not
             also
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Obedience
            
             .
             Or
             had
             not
             Dicta●ted
             ,
             all
             our
             Moral
             and
             Gospel
             Duties
             ;
             as
             well
             〈◊〉
             Gospel
             Predictions
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             wanted
             Power
             ,
             or
             Care
             ,
             to
             Preserve
             one
             ,
             without
             Destroying
             〈◊〉
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             verifie
             all
             his
             own
             Predictions
             ,
             without
             help
             of
             our
             Sins
             ;
             nor
             could
             remain
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             remain
             innocent
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             incident
             ,
             to
             any
             sober
             and
             obedient
             Christians
             :
             
             but
             either
             to
             Designing
             and
             Hypocritical
             Impostors
             ,
             or
             vain
             and
             wicked
             Enthusiasts
             .
             Their
             Vanity
             soon
             appears
             in
             the
             Events
             ,
             when
             they
             an●wer
             not
             their
             bold
             ,
             and
             confident
             Prenuncia●ions
             .
             And
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             not
             only
             run
             headlong
             under
             this
             Cover
             ,
             into
             Immoralities
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Courses
             :
             but
             profane
             and
             ●●use
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             to
             Patronize
             Ungodliness
             ,
             Press
             and
             Wrest
             Prophecies
             to
             Countenance
             Breach
             of
             Precepts
             ,
             urge
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             intitle
             him
             to
             their
             Abominations
             .
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             far
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             always
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             fallen
             from
             moral
             Honesty
             and
             an
             obedient
             Temper
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             overlook
             the
             plainest
             moral
             Duties
             ,
             and
             boldly
             transgress
             them
             on
             such
             Fancies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               Of
               Christian
               Simplicity
               and
               Sincerity
               .
               And
               of
               not
               Deceiving
               by
               Actions
               .
            
             
               FRom
               these
               Pleas
               ,
               to
               
                 Palliate
                 Doing
                 ill
              
               ,
               I
               come
               now
               to
               tax
               some
               main
               and
               most
               
                 considerable
                 Instances
              
               thereof
               ;
               particularly
               the
               use
               of
               
                 insincere
                 Arts
              
               ,
               and
               
                 throwing
                 off
                 of
                 Relative
                 Duties
              
               ,
               to
               serve
               Publick
               or
               
                 Private
                 Good
              
               ,
               wherein
               great
               Liberty
               is
               taken
               ,
               and
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               by
               the
               worldly
               Wise.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               
                 Christian
                 Prudence
              
               is
               never
               for
               serving
               Ends
               
                 by
                 Deceit
              
               ,
               but
               is
               
                 against
                 all
                 Use
                 of
                 Falshood
                 and
                 Insincerity
                 .
              
            
             
               Deceit
               ,
               is
               the
               great
               Art
               of
               worldly
               Wisdom
               .
               It
               has
               recourse
               to
               Tricks
               ,
               when
               it
               cannot
               compass
               
               its
               aim
               by
               Truth
               and
               Openness
               ,
               and
               serves
               it self
               of
               Men
               ,
               by
               Imposture
               and
               Delusion
               .
               
                 The
                 Folly
                 of
                 Fools
              
               ,
               says
               the
               
                 wise
                 Man
              
               ,
               (
               so
               he
               calls
               worldly
               Wisdom
               ,
               which
               is
               mere
               Folly
               in
               the
               Account
               of
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               )
               
                 is
                 Deceit
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               it
               lies
               all
               in
               Cheating
               and
               Deceiving
               ,
               what
               it
               cannot
               bring
               about
               fairly
               ,
               seeking
               to
               accomplish
               by
               Arts
               of
               Falshood
               and
               Circumvention
               ,
               Prov.
               14.8
               .
               
                 Their
                 Counsels
              
               ,
               says
               he
               again
               ,
               
                 are
                 Deceit
              
               ,
               Prov.
               12.5
               :
               *
               
                 The
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 this
                 World
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 cover
                 and
                 conceal
                 their
                 hearts
                 by
                 subtle
                 Sleights
                 and
                 Devices
                 ,
                 to
                 Draw
                 a
                 Veil
                 before
                 their
                 Meanings
                 by
                 dark
                 or
                 deceitful
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 to
                 mak●
                 Falshoods
                 appear
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth●
                 pass
                 for
                 Falshoods
                 .
              
               The
               general
               aim
               of
               worldly
               Wisdom
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               is
               to
               compass
               its
               End
               by
               any
               means
               .
               And
               where
               it
               has
               Power
               and
               Confidence
               enough
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               stay
               perhaps
               ,
               to
               go
               about
               and
               use
               Deceit
               ,
               but
               serve
               it self
               by
               open
               Violence
               .
               But
               in
               most
               Cases
               ,
               it
               needs
               to
               serve
               its
               Ends
               ,
               by
               keeping
               them
               undiscerned
               .
               Or
               ,
               when
               it
               doth
               serve
               ill
               Ends
               ,
               it
               would
               also
               save
               its
               Credit
               ,
               by
               not
               being
               thought
               to
               serve
               them
               ▪
               which
               is
               by
               Deceit
               .
               So
               that
               Deceit
               ,
               is
               its
               great
               ,
               and
               usual
               Instrument
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               contrary
               to
               this
               ,
               Simplicity
               and
               Plain-Dealing
               ,
               are
               the
               great
               Duty
               ,
               and
               inviolable
               Care
               ,
               of
               Christian
               Wisdom
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 renounced
                 the
                 hidde●
                 things
                 of
                 Dishonesty
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 not
                 walking
                 i●
                 craftiness
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.2
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 Degenerate
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 Spiritual
                 Nobleness
                 ,
                 as
                 Fraud
                 and
                 Deceit
                 :
                 and
                 nothing
                 doth
                 more
                 hurt
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 versute
                 Simulation
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               †
               
                 Chrysostom
                 .
                 Simplicity
              
               is
               what
               Christ
               requires
               
               of
               us
               ,
               at
               the
               most
               pressing
               Seasons
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               put
               most
               to
               our
               Wits
               ,
               and
               Driven
               to
               use
               any
               Arts
               or
               Double
               Dealings
               ,
               to
               save
               our selves
               .
               Behold
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 forth
                 as
                 Sheep
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Wolves
                 :
                 be
                 ye
                 therefore
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 but
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doves
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               10.16
               .
               The
               Word
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Simplicity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Innocency
               .
               So
               't
               is
               rendered
               Rom.
               16.19
               .
               where
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               Translated
               ,
               
                 Wise
                 concerning
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 Simple
                 concerning
                 Evil.
              
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               in
               some
               Manuscripts
               ,
               our
               Saviours
               Words
               are
               read
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 most
                 Simple
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 the
                 Doves
                 .
              
               If
               any
               thing
               could
               excuse
               the
               Subtilty
               of
               Foxes
               ,
               their
               Doublings
               and
               Deceitful
               Turnings
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               the
               Pressing
               Necessity
               of
               such
               Times
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               fallacious
               Arts
               are
               only
               Evasions
               ,
               and
               they
               betake
               themselves
               to
               ways
               of
               Delusion
               ,
               and
               of
               begetting
               a
               wrong
               Belief
               or
               Expectation
               in
               others
               ,
               only
               to
               save
               themselves
               .
               Yet
               even
               then
               ,
               will
               not
               Christ
               allow
               his
               Followers
               ,
               to
               use
               any
               more
               of
               the
               
                 Serpentine
                 Subtilty
              
               ,
               than
               what
               consists
               with
               the
               
                 Doves
                 Simplicity
              
               .
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               of
               his
               being
               
                 pressed
                 in
              
               Asia
               
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 ,
                 above
                 strength
              
               ;
               when
               
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 hope
                 in
                 themselves
                 :
              
               yet
               professes
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 held
                 his
                 Conversation
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 Fleshly
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 Godly
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               1.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               12.
               
               And
               it
               was
               amidst
               all
               the
               great
               Tryals
               and
               Perils
               ,
               he
               run
               through
               in
               the
               Discharge
               
                 of
                 his
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               under
               which
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 we
                 faint
                 not
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               instead
               of
               ever
               having
               Recourse
               to
               ,
               he
               Declares
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               ,
               
               how
               
                 he
                 had
                 renounced
                 the
                 hidden
                 things
                 of
                 Dishonestty
              
               or
               *
               Shame
               ,
               never
               privately
               betaking
               himself
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               have
               known
               abroad
               ;
               
                 not
                 walking
                 in
                 Craftiness
                 ,
                 nor
                 handling
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 deceitfully
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               4
               ▪
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               In
               such
               Tryals
               ,
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               Trust
               in
               Providence
               ,
               made
               all
               that
               up
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               crafty
               Shifts
               do
               to
               carnal
               Politicians
               ,
               who
               can
               ground
               no
               Hope
               ,
               but
               in
               humane
               Appearances
               .
               They
               would
               never
               part
               from
               their
               Simplicity
               ,
               for
               carnal
               Security
               .
               Whilst
               they
               were
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               discharge
               of
               Duty
               ,
               which
               is
               God's
               way
               ,
               they
               knew
               they
               were
               in
               God's
               hand
               :
               and
               so
               long
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               afraid
               of
               whatsoever
               could
               befal
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Acceptation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Simplicity
               has
               one
               Sense
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               no
               Virtue
               ,
               viz.
               as
               it
               signifies
               Unwariness
               .
               A
               simple
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               common
               way
               of
               speaking
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               as
               an
               unwise
               ,
               or
               unwary
               man
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               see
               before
               ,
               or
               look
               about
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               no
               Commendation
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               but
               impeachment
               of
               Discretion
               :
               it
               shews
               no
               Person
               to
               have
               a
               better
               Heart
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               weaker
               Understanding
               .
               It
               argues
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               Man
               either
               wants
               Understanding
               ,
               or
               neglects
               the
               use
               thereof
               ,
               when
               he
               needs
               to
               shew
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               Ornament
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               more
               than
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               men
               .
               And
               instead
               of
               calling
               us
               to
               Simplicity
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               true
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               calls
               it
               ;
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 ye
                 simple
                 ones
                 ,
                 will
                 ye
                 love
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 Fools
                 hate
                 knowledge
                 ?
                 Turn
                 ye
                 at
                 my
                 reproof
                 ,
              
               says
               Wisdom
               ,
               Prov.
               1.22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Simplicity
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               which
               Christian
               Wisdom
               injoyns
               ,
               is
               only
               Veracity
               and
               
               Plainness
               ,
               in
               what
               it
               shews
               to
               others
               ,
               not
               Improvidence
               ,
               or
               Unwariness
               ,
               in
               what
               it
               either
               doth
               to
               ,
               or
               expects
               from
               them
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               think
               every
               Person
               it
               has
               to
               do
               withal
               ,
               means
               honestly
               ,
               because
               it
               means
               so
               it self
               ;
               nor
               ,
               by
               heedless
               Security
               ,
               or
               Short-sightedness
               ,
               doth
               expose
               it self
               without
               any
               Guards
               against
               Dangers
               ,
               or
               dishonest
               Actions
               .
               The
               virtuously
               simple
               ,
               are
               provident
               and
               wary
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               worldly
               crafty
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               difference
               .
            
             
               The
               Caution
               of
               the
               virtuously
               Simple
               ,
               is
               first
               against
               Sin
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               that
               against
               Suffering
               .
               It
               is
               more
               concern'd
               ,
               how
               to
               keep
               true
               and
               innocent
               ,
               than
               how
               to
               keep
               safe
               and
               quiet
               .
               In
               seeking
               ,
               either
               to
               obtain
               Good
               ,
               or
               shun
               Loss
               ,
               its
               Eye
               and
               Care
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               to
               do
               nothing
               that
               will
               offend
               God
               ,
               or
               is
               of
               ill
               Report
               and
               dishonourable
               to
               Religion
               :
               nor
               that
               will
               delude
               the
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               abuse
               the
               Faith
               and
               Expectation
               of
               men
               .
               And
               when
               this
               Consistency
               with
               Religion
               and
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               taken
               care
               for
               ,
               but
               not
               before
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               wise
               and
               watchful
               to
               remove
               ,
               or
               avoid
               all
               worldly
               Evil
               ,
               as
               it
               can
               .
               It
               seeks
               out
               the
               Subtility
               and
               
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               when
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Lord's
               Rule
               ,
               it
               has
               first
               secured
               
                 the
                 innocency
                 of
                 the
                 Dove
              
               .
               It
               first
               considers
               of
               the
               Lawfulness
               ,
               of
               the
               way
               it
               is
               about
               to
               take
               :
               and
               then
               is
               moved
               by
               the
               Expedience
               ,
               or
               Usefulness
               thereof
               ;
               but
               never
               admits
               of
               the
               least
               thought
               ,
               of
               doing
               it self
               or
               others
               good
               ,
               by
               the
               Breach
               of
               any
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               But
               contrariwise
               ,
               the
               Caution
               of
               the
               Crafty
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               either
               all
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               against
               Suffering
               ;
               and
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               
               only
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               against
               Sin.
               The
               Caution
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               Ends
               ,
               and
               things
               of
               this
               World.
               To
               save
               our
               worldly
               Interests
               ,
               or
               serve
               our
               fleshly
               Ease
               and
               Appetites
               ;
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               it
               would
               have
               first
               done
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               ,
               by
               ways
               of
               Innocence
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Openness
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               up
               with
               unlawful
               means
               ,
               with
               Arts
               of
               Falsehood
               ,
               or
               things
               of
               ill
               Report
               ,
               rather
               than
               it
               should
               be
               left
               undone
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               where
               it
               bears
               the
               most
               good
               will
               for
               Religion
               ;
               but
               too
               often
               the
               Caution
               of
               fleshly
               Wisdom
               or
               worldly
               Craft
               ,
               is
               all
               against
               Persecution
               ,
               Loss
               ,
               or
               Suffering
               ;
               but
               none
               at
               all
               against
               Sin.
               So
               that
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               it
               only
               considers
               what
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               for
               Interest
               in
               this
               World.
               And
               if
               any
               means
               serve
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               be
               desirable
               upon
               that
               account
               ;
               it
               little
               troubles
               or
               concerns
               it self
               ,
               whether
               it
               savour
               of
               Veracity
               or
               Deceit
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               account
               of
               Conscience
               and
               Religion
               ,
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               
                 virtuous
                 Simplicity
              
               ,
               is
               
                 an
                 undisguised
                 and
                 invariable
                 Tenour
                 ,
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Innocence
                 .
              
               It
               excludes
               all
               doing
               hurt
               ,
               and
               is
               especially
               opposite
               to
               all
               the
               ways
               and
               Methods
               of
               Deceit
               .
               It
               speaks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               †
               Nazianzen
               marks
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 his
                 Father
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 undisguisedness
                 of
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 unfallaciousness
                 of
                 Manners
                 or
                 Conversation
                 .
              
               Whatever
               it
               seems
               ,
               it
               is
               ;
               and
               it
               never
               is
               ,
               what
               will
               vex
               or
               harm
               others
               .
               It
               is
               ●eracity
               ,
               without
               Lyes
               ;
               Singleness
               ,
               without
               Double-dealings
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               Mixtures
               ;
               Openness
               ,
               without
               studied
               Concealment
               ,
               and
               close
               Reserves
               ,
               of
               what
               it
               is
               call'd
               to
               profess
               ;
               Plainness
               ,
               without
               amusing
               or
               misleading
               Dress
               ,
               of
               what
               it
               professes
               ;
               and
               Harmlesness
               ,
               without
               
               doing
               any
               Wrong
               ,
               or
               Hurt
               to
               others
               .
               Such
               an
               uniform
               Veracity
               and
               Undeceitfulness
               ,
               both
               of
               Mind
               and
               Carriage
               ,
               is
               that
               Simplicity
               ,
               which
               Christian
               Prudence
               requires
               of
               us
               .
               And
               which
               God
               calls
               for
               ,
               when
               he
               bids
               us
               to
               
                 throw
                 out
                 all
                 Deceit
              
               ,
               Mar.
               7.22
               .
               to
               
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 Guile
                 and
                 Hypocrisies
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.1
               .
               to
               be
               no
               
                 Deceitful
                 workers
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1●
               .
               13
               .
               And
               declares
               him
               only
               to
               be
               fit
               to
               
                 stay
                 in
                 God's
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 Hill
                 ,
                 who
                 speaketh
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               whose
               words
               never
               go
               against
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               his
               Heart
               ,
               but
               always
               express
               and
               bear
               out
               what
               is
               there
               ,
               Psal.
               15.1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               First
               thing
               implied
               in
               virtuous
               Simplicity
               ,
               which
               Christian
               Prudence
               injoyns
               ,
               is
               
                 Veracity
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Falshood
                 and
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Hesychius
              
               explains
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ·
               being
               sincere
               ,
               by
               being
               true
               or
               veracious
               .
               Simplicity
               bottoms
               all
               on
               Truth
               ,
               which
               it
               never
               tempers
               or
               brews
               together
               ,
               or
               daubs
               over
               with
               Falshood
               .
               He
               that
               is
               for
               Simplicity
               in
               Truth
               ,
               must
               needs
               abhor
               Lyes
               ,
               never
               speaking
               contrary
               to
               what
               he
               thinks
               ,
               (
               which
               ,
               sure
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
              
               as
               God
               requires
               ;
               )
               nor
               giving
               in
               a
               False
               Testimony
               of
               Persons
               ,
               or
               Relation
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               will
               exclude
               all
               
                 spontaneous
                 use
                 of
                 False
                 Speeches
              
               ,
               when
               of
               themselves
               men
               are
               ready
               to
               frame
               ,
               or
               tell
               Lyes
               ,
               for
               Ends.
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Spiritual
               Wisdom
               ,
               which
               every
               where
               most
               plainly
               forbids
               Lying
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 Lye
                 not
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ye
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 Old
                 man
                 ,
              
               Col.
               3.9
               .
               and
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               
                 Lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Lyes
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               21.8
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               And
               also
               
                 all
                 speaking
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Fear
                 or
                 Compliance
              
               ;
               
               when
               ,
               for
               escaping
               Rebuke
               ,
               or
               soothing
               men
               ,
               any
               Persons
               expresly
               assent
               to
               things
               against
               their
               own
               Judgments
               ,
               or
               say
               and
               unsay
               in
               different
               Companies
               .
               Thus
               ,
               to
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               who
               ,
               
                 going
                 about
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
              
               were
               like
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Temptation
               to
               say
               and
               unsay
               ,
               or
               speak
               different
               things
               ,
               as
               might
               best
               suit
               with
               different
               Companies
               ;
               St.
               Paul
               gives
               it
               as
               a
               particular
               Charge
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 double-tongued
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.8
               .
               
                 N●t
                 double-tongued
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               says
               *
               
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 thinking
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 another
                 ,
              
               or
               saying
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               
                 putting
                 away
                 lying
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 every
                 man
                 truth
                 with
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 members
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 :
              
               forbidding
               Lyes
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               direct
               Assertions
               ,
               but
               in
               Soothing
               and
               Dissimulation
               ;
               against
               those
               ,
               as
               Grotius
               observes
               ,
               who
               ,
               to
               curry
               Favour
               with
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               were
               apt
               to
               speak
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               thought
               ,
               Eph.
               4.25
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               not
               for
               such
               virtuously
               simple
               Persons
               ,
               
                 to
                 speak
                 Lyes
                 in
                 Officiousness
              
               ,
               or
               with
               intent
               to
               hurt
               none
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               others
               a
               kindness
               .
               For
               ill
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               do
               others
               a
               kindness
               ,
               they
               may
               no
               more
               break
               this
               ,
               than
               they
               may
               any
               other
               Precept
               .
               The
               Rule
               of
               Kindness
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 love
                 him
                 as
                 our selves
              
               ;
               but
               tell
               a
               Lye
               we
               dare
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               our
               own
               Advantage
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               for
               his
               .
               Nay
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               tell
               a
               Lye
               ,
               in
               hopes
               to
               do
               good
               thereby
               to
               Religion
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               God
               himself
               .
               This
               really
               was
               the
               Case
               of
               
                 Job's
                 Friends
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 forgers
                 of
                 lyes
                 against
                 him
                 ,
              
               Job
               13.4
               .
               But
               all
               those
               were
               officious
               Lyes
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               their
               Officiousness
               ,
               
               as
               I
               before
               noted
               ,
               to
               God
               himself
               .
               And
               yet
               
               Job's
               was
               a
               just
               Reproof
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 Will
                 ye
                 speak
                 wickedly
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 deceitfully
                 for
                 him
                 ?
              
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               Veracity
               ,
               or
               speaking
               Truth
               ,
               we
               must
               carefully
               practise
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               its
               Us●fulness
               ,
               or
               doing
               Kindness
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               
                 Truth
                 's
                 sake
              
               .
               We
               must
               bear
               a
               conscientious
               regard
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               bears
               the
               
                 Image
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               wherein
               we
               were
               at
               first
               formed
               ,
               and
               whereto
               we
               are
               renewed
               in
               
                 Christ.
                 Put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 true
                 Holiness
                 ,
              
               or
               †
               
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 putting
                 away
                 lying
                 ,
                 speak
                 every
                 man
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Eph.
               4.24
               ,
               25.
               
               God
               is
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Veracity
               or
               true
               speaking
               .
               And
               the
               Devil
               ,
               God's
               grand
               Enemy
               ,
               is
               particularly
               noted
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Lyes
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Falshood
              
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               the
               Authors
               and
               Heads
               themselves
               are
               :
               so
               are
               their
               Children
               distinguish'd
               by
               the
               same
               .
               They
               that
               love
               ,
               and
               speak
               Truth
               ;
               are
               Children
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               ;
               as
               they
               that
               love
               ,
               and
               utter
               Lyes
               ,
               are
               Children
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               .
               For
               
                 his
                 Children
                 they
                 are
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               told
               the
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 whose
                 works
                 and
                 lusts
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 abode
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Truth
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 speaks
                 a
                 Lye
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 it
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Lyar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               8.39
               ,
               44.
               
               Veracity
               then
               ,
               or
               speaking
               Truth
               ,
               is
               what
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               beneficial
               to
               our
               Neighbours
               ;
               but
               as
               resembling
               God
               ,
               or
               bearing
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               Divine
               Perfection
               .
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               injunction
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 lye
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               whatever
               be
               the
               Pretence
               ;
               to
               speak
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               says
               ,
               that
               Truth
               which
               is
               
                 in
                 our
                 heart
              
               ,
               not
               that
               Falshood
               which
               
               makes
               for
               our
               Brother's
               convenience
               .
               
                 To
                 put
                 away
                 all
                 guile
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisies
              
               ;
               which
               admits
               not
               of
               retaining
               any
               to
               serve
               turns
               ,
               as
               St.
               Peter
               says
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.1
               .
            
             
               Some
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               have
               fetch'd
               a
               Plea
               for
               
                 Officious
                 Lyes
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               
                 Egyptian
                 Midwives
              
               ;
               or
               the
               Practice
               of
               
                 David
                 in
                 his
                 Distress
              
               ,
               when
               he
               fled
               from
               Saul
               ;
               or
               other
               Scripture-instances
               .
               But
               the
               Practice
               of
               a
               Good
               Man
               ,
               is
               no
               Argument
               a
               thing
               is
               well
               done
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               visibly
               against
               the
               Rule
               of
               Well-doing
               .
               No
               ,
               not
               tho
               it
               have
               encouragement
               from
               God
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               
                 Midwives
                 ,
                 whose
                 houses
                 God
                 built
                 ,
              
               for
               their
               sparing
               the
               Israelitish
               infants
               .
               For
               in
               such
               mixt
               Actions
               ,
               a
               Gracious
               God
               is
               prone
               to
               reward
               the
               Good
               ,
               which
               is
               predominant
               ;
               and
               over-look
               the
               ill
               ,
               which
               is
               compassionably
               interwoven
               with
               it
               :
               as
               he
               did
               with
               the
               Midwives
               ,
               if
               they
               spoke
               falsly
               ,
               recompensing
               their
               Charity
               ,
               not
               their
               officious
               Falseness
               .
               Not
               to
               dispute
               ,
               whether
               what
               they
               said
               was
               really
               false
               or
               no
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               justly
               questioned
               in
               some
               instances
               usually
               alledged
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               particularly
               the
               Midwives
               Answer
               to
               Pharaoh
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               besides
               this
               Instance
               of
               Veracity
               ,
               or
               not
               
                 lying
                 in
                 Words
              
               :
               there
               is
               also
               another
               Part
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               Christian
               Simplicity
               takes
               care
               of
               too
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 tell
                 a
                 Lye
              
               ,
               or
               
                 deceive
                 in
                 Actions
              
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               
                 Signification
                 in
                 several
                 Actions
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               there
               is
               in
               Words
               and
               Expressions
               .
               Some
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               are
               more
               arbitrary
               and
               unsetled
               in
               their
               meanings
               ,
               and
               may
               signifie
               as
               men
               please
               .
               But
               others
               ,
               are
               of
               more
               fixed
               and
               stated
               Significations
               .
               I
               mean
               not
               only
               as
               
                 Natural
                 Signs
              
               and
               Indications
               ,
               of
               our
               Approbation
               ,
               or
               Dislike
               ,
               or
               other
               
               inward
               Sentiments
               .
               But
               there
               is
               also
               as
               good
               Authority
               of
               Law
               ,
               or
               Institution
               ,
               or
               common
               and
               received
               Use
               and
               Custom
               ,
               to
               settle
               the
               Signification
               of
               some
               Actions
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               for
               Words
               themselves
               .
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               in
               all
               reasonable
               Apprehension
               ,
               men
               are
               as
               much
               understood
               ,
               to
               have
               professed
               or
               declared
               things
               by
               some
               Actions
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Courts
               shall
               stand
               as
               firmly
               bound
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               utter'd
               the
               same
               things
               with
               their
               Mouths
               .
            
             
               And
               being
               there
               is
               equally
               a
               setled
               
                 Signification
                 in
                 Actions
              
               :
               there
               is
               also
               room
               for
               our
               being
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               for
               affirming
               or
               denying
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               there
               is
               in
               words
               themselves
               .
               Thus
               the
               Scripture
               mentions
               those
               ,
               who
               
                 deny
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 works
              
               ,
               Tit.
               1.16
               .
               And
               
                 if
                 my
                 mouth
                 hath
                 kissed
                 my
                 hand
              
               (
               the
               known
               and
               received
               Profession
               of
               Worship
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 I
                 should
              
               therein
               
                 have
                 denied
                 the
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 iniquity
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Judge
                 :
              
               or
               as
               good
               a
               Declaration
               of
               his
               being
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Judges
               then
               took
               Cognizance
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               professed
               so
               with
               his
               Lips
               ,
               Job
               31.26.27
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               Thus
               they
               thought
               ,
               and
               believed
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               :
               teaching
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               confess
               or
               deny
               ,
               with
               other
               Faculties
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               their
               Tongues
               ;
               by
               complying
               in
               Actions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               verbal
               Declarations
               .
               If
               ,
               *
               says
               the
               Ancient
               and
               
                 Learned
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Commentary
                 on
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 ,
              
               whom
               ,
               for
               his
               Skill
               in
               expounding
               Scripture
               ,
               Erasmus
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
              
               ,
               
               Equals
               to
               St.
               Chrysostom
               himself
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 things
                 offer'd
                 to
                 the
                 Idol
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 view
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 Idols
                 ,
                 how
                 beautiful
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 lookest
                 upon
                 them
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 provocation
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 denied
                 Christ
                 with
                 thine
                 eyes
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 an
                 Idol
                 ;
                 but
                 herein
                 is
                 the
                 Sin
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 such
                 an
                 invitation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 refuse
                 to
                 look
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 Refusal
                 thou
                 confessest
                 Christ.
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
              
               Turn
               away
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               lest
               they
               behold
               Vanity
               ,
               Psal.
               118.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 ask
                 not
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Idol
                 ;
                 only
                 listen
                 and
                 give
                 ear
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Gentile
                 blasphemes
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 glorifie
                 his
                 own
                 Gods
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 standest
                 to
                 hearken
                 ,
                 with
                 thine
                 ears
                 thou
                 hast
                 denied
                 Christ.
                 If
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 seek
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 thee
                 hear
                 Christ
                 blasphemed
                 :
                 but
                 lo
                 !
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 offering
                 Incense
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ;
                 only
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Odour
                 of
                 that
                 Incense
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 comest
                 near
                 ,
                 and
                 smellest
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 Smell
                 thou
                 hast
                 offended
                 Christ.
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 says
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 Do
                 not
                 chew
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 thy
                 teeth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 seem
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 didst
                 ,
                 and
                 feig●
                 thy self
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 feign
                 a
                 Taste
                 ,
                 tho
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 taste
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 thy
                 Taste
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 that
                 way
                 denied
                 Christ.
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 feign
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 therein
                 confessed
                 him
                 :
                 as
              
               Eleazar
               ,
               
                 who
                 by
                 eating
                 flesh
                 that
                 was
                 really
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 provision
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 fallaciously
                 make
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 eaten
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               2
               Macch.
               6.
               
               
                 If
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 thee
                 feign
                 thy self
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 tou●h
                 the
                 Idol
                 with
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 hold
                 an
                 〈…〉
                 if
                 thou
                 touchest
                 ,
                 or
                 handlest
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 touch
                 thou
                 hast
                 denied
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 refusest
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 thy
                 Touch
                 thou
                 hast
                 confessed
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
              
               If
               there
               be
               any
               iniquity
               in
               my
               hands
               .
               
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Members
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 thy
                 Soul
                 or
                 Body
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 created
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 an
                 Eye
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 use
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 himself
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               since
               men
               may
               thus
               affirm
               or
               deny
               in
               their
               Actions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               their
               Expressions
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               alike
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               shew
               Veracity
               or
               Lying
               ,
               in
               both
               .
               We
               may
               do
               a
               Lye
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               tell
               a
               Lye
               ;
               and
               deceive
               by
               working
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               by
               speaking
               :
               as
               the
               Scripture
               *
               tells
               us
               ,
               of
               
                 working
                 Deceit
              
               ,
               Psal.
               101.7
               .
               and
               of
               
                 Deceitful
                 workers
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.13
               .
               calling
               those
               
                 False
                 Apostles
              
               .
               So
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               †
               Chrysostom
               notes
               ,
               assuming
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Person
                 and
                 outward
                 appearance
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 thus
                 acting
                 a
                 Part
                 ,
                 served
                 the
                 Purposes
                 of
                 Errour
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 fair
                 shews
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 acting
                 a
                 Part
                 to
                 deceive
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               is
               true
               of
               Facts
               ,
               so
               likewise
               of
               Non-Facts
               or
               
                 Omissions
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 and
                 profess
                 .
              
               The
               not
               doing
               these
               ,
               as
               I
               formerly
               noted
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               them
               ,
               signifies
               our
               being
               
                 ashamed
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               or
               
                 denying
                 them
              
               ;
               as
               the
               same
               would
               be
               signified
               by
               our
               Expression
               .
               Confession
               of
               a
               Duty
               ,
               may
               be
               by
               our
               Practice
               ,
               as
               truly
               as
               by
               our
               Words
               ;
               and
               Denial
               thereof
               may
               be
               by
               the
               same
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               we
               refuse
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               when
               God
               gives
               us
               a
               just
               Call
               thereto
               ;
               in
               our
               visible
               Practice
               we
               disown
               ,
               tho
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               inwardly
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               we
               joyfully
               embrace
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               Christian
               Simplicity
               ,
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               to
               falsifie
               any
               of
               these
               ways
               .
               As
               we
               may
               not
               lye
               ,
               concerning
               any
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               :
               
               So
               neither
               concerning
               any
               of
               the
               Duties
               ,
               or
               Laws
               of
               Practice
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Duty
               ,
               of
               
                 speaking
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
              
               to
               speak
               against
               what
               we
               inwardly
               believe
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               Words
               :
               so
               likewise
               ,
               to
               do
               against
               it
               ,
               in
               Actions
               .
               Truth
               must
               be
               kept
               in
               Doing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Speaking
               :
               the
               same
               Sincerity
               shewn
               in
               the
               use
               of
               either
               Sign
               ;
               since
               both
               are
               of
               fixed
               ,
               and
               instituted
               Signification
               .
            
             
               Among
               
                 significant
                 Actions
              
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               particularly
               a
               Signification
               in
               the
               
                 Observance
                 of
                 Days
              
               ,
               which
               are
               known
               and
               plain
               Professions
               of
               what
               is
               aimed
               at
               in
               such
               Observations
               .
               To
               observe
               a
               
                 Day
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
              
               ,
               for
               instance
               ,
               for
               any
               Event
               ;
               is
               to
               profess
               that
               we
               are
               glad
               of
               that
               Event
               ,
               and
               thankful
               to
               God
               for
               it
               .
               To
               observe
               a
               
                 Day
                 of
                 Fasting
              
               :
               if
               it
               be
               impetratory
               ,
               or
               for
               obtaining
               something
               future
               ;
               is
               a
               Profession
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               desirous
               of
               that
               future
               thing
               ,
               and
               would
               ingage
               God
               to
               bring
               it
               about
               :
               Or
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               chiefly
               penitentiary
               ▪
               and
               for
               bewailing
               something
               past
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               sorry
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               seek
               to
               appease
               his
               Wrath
               provoked
               thereby
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               men
               would
               deal
               with
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               Christians
               in
               these
               Observances
               ,
               unless
               in
               heart
               they
               are
               inwardly
               affected
               ;
               as
               the
               keeping
               of
               these
               Days
               testifies
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               or
               desire
               ,
               as
               such
               Observance
               professes
               ;
               they
               should
               not
               joyn
               ,
               or
               go
               along
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Signification
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               most
               express
               .
               It
               is
               instituted
               and
               fixed
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 by
                 Laws
              
               and
               Edicts
               .
               The
               same
               Authority
               ,
               that
               calls
               men
               to
               meet
               together
               at
               these
               times
               ,
               appoints
               the
               Signification
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               the
               Reason
               why
               .
               Here
               
               then
               is
               an
               instituted
               Signification
               in
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
               that
               has
               Authority
               and
               Law
               to
               stand
               upon
               .
               And
               whatever
               men
               inwardly
               intend
               ,
               this
               is
               externally
               professed
               ,
               by
               their
               resorting
               to
               ,
               and
               joyning
               therein
               .
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               by
               such
               Resort
               ,
               or
               Refusal
               of
               it
               ;
               they
               are
               understood
               to
               testifie
               and
               declare
               their
               Concurrence
               ,
               or
               standing
               off
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               thereby
               signified
               or
               professed
               ,
               in
               the
               Account
               ,
               both
               of
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               others
               .
               They
               rate
               the
               Neglecters
               ,
               not
               as
               prophane
               or
               irreligious
               ,
               but
               as
               disaffected
               Persons
               .
               These
               Assemblies
               are
               a
               Test
               ,
               not
               of
               Religion
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               but
               of
               Parties
               and
               Times
               .
               So
               Refusal
               speaks
               Dissent
               from
               the
               Signification
               appointed
               ;
               as
               assembling
               doth
               Approbation
               and
               Concurrence
               therewith
               .
               And
               all
               People
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               Person
               is
               for
               the
               Design
               and
               Signification
               thereby
               carried
               on
               ,
               because
               he
               kept
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               met
               at
               the
               Assembly
               held
               thereupon
               :
            
             
               Now
               the
               Authority
               of
               Laws
               or
               Edicts
               ,
               and
               Custom
               or
               received
               Use
               ,
               are
               among
               the
               chief
               things
               ,
               that
               fix
               and
               settle
               Significations
               .
               And
               since
               they
               fix
               such
               Meanings
               in
               these
               Days
               and
               Assemblies
               :
               the
               Observance
               ,
               or
               Refusal
               thereof
               in
               us
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               Professions
               ,
               either
               as
               Affirmations
               or
               Denials
               .
               And
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               declare
               ,
               either
               that
               Truth
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               our
               Heart
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               it
               ;
               our
               Profession
               thereby
               ,
               is
               either
               true
               or
               false
               .
               If
               we
               meet
               at
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               use
               the
               Sign
               ,
               and
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               have
               inwardly
               no
               such
               Meaning
               :
               this
               is
               to
               signifie
               and
               profess
               ,
               what
               we
               do
               not
               mean
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               Sincerity
               ,
               but
               Dissimulation
               .
               
               We
               profess
               to
               desire
               what
               is
               sought
               in
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               by
               our
               outward
               Act
               ,
               when
               in
               Heart
               we
               do
               not
               desire
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               be
               glad
               of
               an
               Event
               ,
               when
               really
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               we
               are
               sorry
               for
               it
               :
               which
               is
               only
               to
               put
               on
               a
               false
               Person
               ,
               and
               act
               a
               Part
               ;
               to
               be
               an
               out-side
               Complier
               ,
               but
               a
               real
               Hypocrite
               .
            
             
               This
               Profession
               ,
               by
               outward
               Observance
               of
               such
               Days
               and
               Assemblies
               ,
               of
               what
               is
               contrary
               ,
               to
               our
               Heart
               and
               inward
               Sentiments
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               Is
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 owning
                 of
                 Duties
                 ,
                 which
                 Go●
                 requires
              
               ;
               or
               to
               the
               
                 Part
                 of
                 Confessors
              
               .
               If
               a
               thing
               is
               against
               any
               Rule
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               against
               Religion
               to
               desire
               it
               .
               And
               if
               it
               is
               against
               Religion
               to
               desire
               a
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Duty
               of
               Religion
               ▪
               not
               to
               desire
               it
               .
               And
               if
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               not
               to
               desire
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               not
               to
               smother
               and
               conceal
               ,
               but
               profess
               that
               Duty
               ,
               when
               called
               thereto
               ▪
               Now
               when
               an
               ill
               thing
               ,
               or
               Breach
               of
               Duty
               ,
               〈◊〉
               upon
               us
               ,
               our
               Confession
               is
               testifying
               against
               the
               illness
               ;
               either
               in
               Words
               ,
               or
               in
               Practice
               ,
               by
               ou●
               Refusal
               thereof
               .
               We
               betray
               the
               Cause
               of
               Dut●
               in
               going
               along
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               transgress
               it
               in
               visible
               appearance
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               disbelieve
               ,
               or
               have
               thrown
               it
               off
               ;
               but
               we
               assert
               it
               ▪
               by
               our
               refusing
               .
               
                 Qui
                 fallaces
                 in
                 excusatione
                 pra●stigias
                 quaerit
                 ,
                 negavit
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 seeks
                 to
                 bring
                 himself
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 fallacious
                 Sleight
                 or
                 jugling
                 Trick
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 seeming
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 when
                 he
                 di●
                 not
                 ,
                 therein
                 has
                 denied
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               say
               the
               *
               
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 necessity
                 of
                 confessing
                 him
              
               .
               When
               the
               meaning
               of
               any
               Days
               or
               Assemblies
               therefore
               ,
               is
               to
               profess
               desires
               ,
               o●
               affections
               ,
               against
               any
               part
               of
               Duties
               ,
               or
               Religion
               :
               
               if
               we
               could
               act
               like
               carnal
               Complyers
               ,
               we
               shall
               visibly
               Practise
               as
               others
               Do
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               desire
               where
               we
               Do
               not
               .
               But
               if
               we
               would
               discharge
               the
               Part
               ,
               both
               of
               Sincere
               Christians
               ,
               and
               of
               Right
               and
               Acceptable
               Confessors
               ,
               we
               shall
               own
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               give
               our
               Testimony
               against
               it
               ,
               by
               
                 openly
                 Refusing
              
               .
               We
               shall
               not
               pretend
               to
               Do
               ,
               or
               make
               other
               men
               think
               we
               Do
               ,
               what
               in
               Conscience
               we
               dare
               not
               Do
               :
               but
               dare
               to
               Practise
               and
               Profess
               ,
               what
               our
               Duty
               and
               Conscience
               is
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 judged
                 insincere
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 Observance
                 of
                 Days
                 ,
                 or
                 Meetings
                 on
                 such
                 Occasions
                 .
              
               The
               Festival
               of
               Christmas
               ,
               and
               Easter
               ,
               for
               instance
               ,
               are
               appointed
               as
               
                 Professions
                 of
                 Joy
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Birth
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ.
               And
               would
               not
               the
               common
               Sense
               of
               Mankind
               say
               ,
               he
               did
               greatly
               Prevaricate
               ,
               who
               would
               come
               to
               observe
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               not
               believe
               it
               ?
               The
               
                 Thirtieth
                 of
                 January
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Profession
               of
               Shame
               and
               Sorrow
               ,
               for
               the
               Murder
               of
               our
               late
               
                 Martyred
                 Sovereign
              
               .
               And
               should
               we
               not
               call
               it
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               for
               any
               person
               to
               appear
               there
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               in
               Heart
               condemn
               ,
               but
               justifie
               that
               Murder
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               well
               done
               ?
               The
               Fifth
               of
               November
               ,
               is
               a
               Profession
               of
               Gladness
               ,
               for
               the
               Discovery
               of
               the
               
                 Powder
                 Treason
              
               .
               And
               would
               not
               he
               dissemble
               notably
               ,
               in
               appearing
               at
               that
               Days
               Assembly
               ,
               who
               is
               inwardly
               sorry
               for
               the
               Miscarriage
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               heartily
               wishes
               that
               Plot
               had
               gone
               on
               ?
               Take
               it
               in
               any
               Case
               then
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               no
               Temptation
               to
               mislead
               ,
               or
               particular
               Concern
               to
               byass
               us
               :
               and
               this
               Complyance
               in
               outward
               Observance
               ,
               where
               the
               Signification
               is
               contrary
               to
               our
               
               inward
               Sentiments
               ,
               is
               Dissimulation
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               our selves
               being
               Judges
               .
               And
               how
               can
               we
               hope
               to
               clear
               our
               Sincerity
               and
               Simplicity
               therein
               ,
               before
               any
               just
               and
               indifferent
               Judge
               ,
               when
               ,
               mak●
               us
               but
               once
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               Parties
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               all
               ready
               to
               condemn
               the
               Falsenes●
               of
               it
               our selves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 so
                 judged
                 and
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Primi●tive
                 Church
              
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               Dealing
               with
               the
               Observers
               of
               Jewish
               or
               
                 Gentile
                 Fasts
              
               ,
               or
               Festivals
               ▪
               Those
               Days
               ,
               were
               of
               fixed
               and
               received
               Signifi●cations
               .
               And
               the
               Observance
               of
               those
               Times
               ▪
               was
               a
               known
               Profession
               ,
               of
               what
               was
               signifie●
               by
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               any
               Christian
               ▪
               who
               had
               nothing
               of
               the
               Jewish
               or
               Gentile
               Ap●prehensions
               ,
               did
               externally
               joyn
               ,
               as
               several
               did
               ▪
               in
               their
               Observation
               ;
               they
               could
               only
               publi●●
               their
               own
               Hypocrisie
               therein
               .
               The
               only
               way
               they
               had
               ,
               to
               bring
               themselves
               off
               from
               being
               A●postates
               ,
               was
               to
               say
               they
               still
               retained
               their
               own
               Faith
               ;
               and
               ,
               tho
               they
               might
               use
               the
               Jewish
               〈◊〉
               Gentile
               Sign
               ,
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               ,
               they
               ha●
               nothing
               of
               their
               meaning
               and
               intention
               .
               Which
               is
               no
               better
               ,
               than
               to
               say
               in
               other
               words
               ,
               that
               whilst
               they
               believed
               one
               thing
               ,
               they
               professed
               a●nother
               .
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               such
               Persons
               were
               censured
               ,
               for
               their
               scandalous
               and
               dissembling
               Compliances
               ,
               by
               the
               *
               
                 Apostolical
                 Canons
              
               ;
               as
               they
               were
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               †
               Laodicea
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               For
               further
               Proof
               hereof
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               set
               off
               by
               more
               Instances
               ,
               this
               part
               of
               Simplicity
               ,
               
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Deceiving
                 by
                 Actions
              
               ;
               I
               observe
               that
               ,
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 rejected
                 ,
                 as
                 Deceitful
                 and
                 Dishonest
                 
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Pious
                 and
                 Good
                 People
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               When
               
                 old
                 Eleazar
              
               was
               required
               ,
               
                 on
                 Pain
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 unlawful
                 Meats
                 :
                 his
                 old
                 Acquaintance
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 that
                 wicked
                 Feast
                 ,
                 took
                 him
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 besought
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 Flesh
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Provision
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 use
                 ;
                 and
                 make
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 King.
              
               But
               what
               says
               the
               Good
               Old
               Man
               ,
               to
               this
               Deceitful
               way
               of
               Escaping
               ,
               or
               seeming
               to
               do
               in
               outward
               shew
               and
               Pretence
               ,
               what
               he
               durst
               not
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               Reality
               and
               Truth
               ?
               
                 It
                 ●●cometh
                 not
                 our
                 Age
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 to
                 disse●ble
                 ,
                 whereby
                 many
                 young
                 persons
                 might
                 think
                 ,
                 that
              
               Eleazar
               ,
               
                 being
                 fourscore
                 years
                 old
                 and
                 ten
                 ,
                 were
                 n●w
                 gone
                 to
                 a
                 strange
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 ,
                 through
                 mine
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 deceived
                 by
                 me
                 .
              
               Whereby
               ,
               
                 tho
                 for
                 the
                 Present
                 ,
                 I
                 should
              
               get
               a
               little
               Respite
               
                 with
                 Men
                 :
                 yet
                 should
                 I
                 not
                 escape
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 neither
                 alive
                 nor
                 dead
                 ,
              
               2
               Macch.
               6.21
               ,
               22
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               And
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               ,
               were
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               *
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Ancyra
              
               ,
               held
               before
               the
               
                 first
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Canon
                 ,
                 punish
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idolatrous
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 and
                 appointed
                 Places
                 ;
                 thinking
                 to
                 clear
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 carrying
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 their
                 own
                 Food
                 ,
                 and
                 ther●
                 eating
                 thereof
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 is
                 polluted
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 condemned
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 Cases
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 To
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 Heathens
                 ,
              
               was
               a
               thing
               of
               settled
               and
               received
               Signification
               among
               the
               Jews
               ;
               professing
               their
               Abh●rrence
               ,
               or
               
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Unlawfulness
                 of
                 such
                 Intercourse
                 .
              
               
               Now
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               had
               no
               such
               Belief
               ,
               knowing
               that
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               God
               had
               made
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               both
               one
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               when
               Jews
               were
               away
               ,
               as
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               he
               could
               go
               in
               to
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               eat
               with
               them
               .
               Before
               certain
               zealous
               Jews
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 came
                 from
                 James
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 eat
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               2.12
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Jews
               were
               come
               ,
               he
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               their
               Apprehension
               or
               Sentiments
               ,
               would
               joyn
               in
               this
               external
               Profession
               thereof
               ;
               and
               withdrew
               himself
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               in
               Complyance
               ,
               and
               for
               fear
               of
               offending
               them
               .
               
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 withdrew
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 himself
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Jews
               did
               ,
               
                 Fearing
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 .
              
               Here
               was
               an
               usage
               of
               the
               Sign
               of
               Abhorrence
               ,
               together
               with
               ,
               and
               before
               them
               .
               But
               by
               one
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               abhor
               a
               Gentile
               Table
               ,
               as
               this
               withdrawing
               signified
               ,
               in
               common
               Jewish
               Construction
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               those
               that
               withdrew
               with
               him
               .
               And
               what
               now
               ,
               says
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               to
               this
               Action
               ?
               He
               Declares
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 for
                 it
                 ,
              
               Vers.
               11
               ▪
               that
               it
               was
               
                 not
                 upright
                 walking
              
               ,
               Vers.
               14.
               that
               it
               was
               Dissimulation
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
                 Jews
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 dissembled
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
                 Barnabas
                 also
                 was
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 their
                 Dissimulation
                 ,
              
               Vers.
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Feasting
                 on
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 Gentile
                 Temples
                 ,
              
               was
               of
               received
               and
               settled
               Signification
               in
               those
               Days
               ,
               and
               externally
               Professed
               
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 those
                 Idols
              
               .
               But
               when
               Refusal
               grew
               dangerous
               ,
               several
               ,
               whose
               heart
               did
               not
               go
               along
               in
               the
               Worship
               ,
               yet
               complied
               ,
               for
               worldly
               Safety
               ,
               in
               this
               outward
               Profession
               ,
               and
               met
               at
               the
               Feast
               .
               These
               Persons
               ,
               in
               their
               Minds
               ,
               thought
               ‖
               
                 an
                 Idol
                 nothing
              
               :
               
               and
               when
               they
               came
               to
               
                 Feast
                 in
                 the
                 Idols-Temple
              
               ,
               their
               Heart
               was
               only
               to
               Feast
               ,
               not
               to
               Worship
               ;
               so
               they
               were
               not
               Worshipers
               in
               Heart
               and
               Intention
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               joyning
               in
               this
               known
               Profession
               of
               Worship
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               judged
               by
               their
               visible
               Professions
               ,
               not
               invisible
               Intentions
               ,
               and
               Condemned
               as
               Worshipers
               .
               For
               they
               that
               are
               present
               ,
               and
               joyn
               in
               these
               Feasts
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 have
                 Fellowship
                 with
                 Idols
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 These
                 False
                 Appearances
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Deceitful
                 Seeming
                 to
                 Do
                 like
                 others
                 in
                 an
                 ill
                 thing
                 ,
              
               when
               in
               a
               Dangerous
               Time
               ,
               that
               seems
               necessary
               to
               save
               our Selves
               ;
               was
               particularly
               Declared
               against
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 Libellatici
              
               .
               Against
               whose
               insincere
               Arts
               ,
               the
               Good
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Bishops
               ,
               shewed
               so
               much
               honest
               Zeal
               and
               Christian
               Simplicity
               ,
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Places
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Times
              
               .
            
             
               What
               the
               Persecutors
               required
               of
               the
               Poor
               Christians
               ,
               was
               
                 to
                 Curse
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 Idols
              
               .
               This
               ,
               tho
               they
               could
               not
               bring
               themselves
               to
               do
               in
               Reality
               ;
               yet
               several
               ,
               that
               were
               over-timorous
               ,
               fell
               to
               make
               appearance
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               when
               in
               truth
               they
               had
               not
               ,
               by
               Deceitful
               Shifts
               and
               Artifices
               .
               That
               passing
               commonly
               for
               such
               as
               had
               sacrificed
               ;
               they
               might
               ,
               if
               Prisoners
               ,
               get
               a
               present
               Release
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               vulgar
               from
               informing
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               bringing
               them
               into
               further
               Troubles
               .
               And
               this
               was
               ,
               
               
                 per
                 nefarios
                 Libellos
              
               ,
               by
               
                 Libels
                 ,
                 Certificates
              
               ,
               or
               Tickets
               ,
               Granted
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               that
               Purpose
               .
            
             
               Some
               ,
               tho
               they
               would
               not
               go
               and
               sacrifice
               openly
               ,
               and
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ;
               would
               subscribe
               
               a
               Profession
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Worshipers
               of
               
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Jupiter
              
               ,
               or
               
                 other
                 Heathen
                 Deities
              
               ;
               and
               offer
               ,
               or
               send
               it
               themselves
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               thereby
               to
               obtain
               his
               Discharge
               .
               And
               these
               ,
               †
               say
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               in
               their
               Epistle
               to
               
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 a●●
                 as
                 Guilty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 as
                 severely
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 indeed
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 Altars
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
              
               tho
               falsly
               ,
               
                 they
                 professed
                 and
                 testified
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 go
                 thither
                 .
              
            
             
               Others
               ,
               a
               little
               more
               tender
               ,
               would
               not
               begin
               these
               Libels
               ,
               and
               Promote
               them
               themselves
               :
               but
               yet
               they
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               accept
               the
               Benefit
               thereof
               ,
               if
               sent
               in
               to
               them
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Favor
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Procurement
               of
               their
               Friends
               .
               And
               these
               also
               they
               condemn
               ,
               
                 having
                 writ
              
               ,
               as
               they
               ‖
               tell
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 accepta
                 fecissent
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               *
               Rigaltius
               notes
               ,
               
                 had
                 accepted
                 of
                 such
                 false
                 Libels
                 ,
                 when
                 sent
                 in
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 acceptance
                 ,
              
               adds
               he
               ,
               
                 they
                 did
                 ratifie
                 what
                 was
                 contained
                 therein
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 Day
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Capitol
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 incense
                 to
              
               Jupiter
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               these
               ,
               were
               concerned
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 give
                 order
                 for
                 Procuring
                 these
                 Certificates
              
               and
               Discharges
               :
               sending
               in
               sometimes
               ,
               a
               Gentile
               Friend
               ,
               or
               Servant
               ,
               to
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               
                 ejure
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 Place
              
               .
               Which
               being
               accepted
               ,
               by
               an
               indulgent
               ,
               or
               corrupted
               Magistrate
               ;
               they
               got
               a
               Certificate
               ,
               or
               Libel
               ,
               from
               him
               in
               the
               others
               Name
               ,
               to
               protect
               him
               against
               Informers
               ,
               or
               if
               in
               Custody
               ,
               to
               procure
               his
               Release
               .
               But
               concerning
               these
               ,
               †
               
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Guilt
                 ,
              
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 that
                 ordered
                 
                 the
                 evil
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 .
              
               *
               
                 Tho
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 present
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Friend
                 subscribed
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 his
                 ordering
                 that
                 Subscription
                 ,
                 tantamount
                 to
                 his
                 Presence
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 ,
              
               saith
               ‖
               S.
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 therein
                 Profess
                 to
                 Do
                 it
                 himself
                 .
                 That
                 Libel
                 is
                 a
                 Profession
                 of
                 a
                 Denyer
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Christians
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 renounces
                 his
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
             
               Others
               stuck
               at
               this
               Procurement
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               if
               either
               the
               forwardness
               of
               a
               Friend
               ,
               by
               Sacrificing
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               hinted
               ;
               or
               the
               Favor
               of
               a
               Feed
               and
               Corrupted
               Magistrate
               ,
               would
               procure
               them
               such
               a
               Libel
               and
               Certificate
               ,
               without
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               intermedling
               in
               it
               ;
               they
               would
               Consent
               to
               take
               the
               Benefit
               thereof
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               it
               publickly
               read
               ,
               and
               
                 pleaded
                 for
                 their
                 Discharge
                 in
                 Court.
              
               But
               to
               these
               ,
               says
               the
               forecited
               Epistle
               ,
               †
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 he
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Crime
                 ,
                 tho
                 himself
                 did
                 not
                 commit
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 Consent
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 pleaded
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Publickly
                 read
                 in
                 Court.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               early
               ,
               did
               the
               Christians
               Fears
               and
               Necessities
               ,
               put
               them
               upon
               feigned
               Shews
               ,
               and
               insincere
               Compliances
               ,
               with
               ill
               things
               ;
               making
               a
               false
               Shew
               of
               Doing
               ,
               what
               really
               they
               neither
               did
               ,
               nor
               durst
               do
               .
               And
               thus
               were
               their
               hypocritical
               Appearances
               ,
               and
               ungodly
               Evasions
               ,
               rebuked
               and
               censured
               by
               the
               holy
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               downright
               Honesty
               and
               Simplicity
               ,
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Fathers
               .
               To
               appear
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 as
                 obeying
                 an
                 
                 unlawful
                 Edict
                 ,
              
               was
               equally
               scandalous
               to
               Religion
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               if
               really
               they
               had
               been
               obedient
               to
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               rated
               such
               external
               Seemers
               and
               Appearers
               ,
               as
               Real
               Observers
               .
               ‖
               
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 seem
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 satisfied
                 any
                 Edict
                 ,
                 that
                 injoyns
                 a
                 thing
                 against
                 Religion
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 thing
                 pays
                 Obedience
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 studies
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 obedient
                 .
              
               When
               called
               to
               own
               a
               Truth
               ,
               by
               openly
               Refusing
               what
               we
               hold
               a
               Sin
               to
               Practise
               :
               *
               
                 Qui
                 fallaces
                 in
                 excusatione
                 praestigias
                 quaerit
                 ,
                 negavit
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 seeks
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Imposer
                 believe
                 he
                 doth
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 to
                 fallacious
                 Tricks
                 ,
                 and
                 cozening
                 Compliances
                 in
                 Excuse
                 ,
                 Denies
                 his
                 Duty
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 Done
                 what
                 he
                 required
                 him
                 ,
              
               was
               their
               Judgment
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               before
               .
               And
               this
               must
               hold
               alike
               ,
               in
               all
               Duties
               .
               For
               if
               any
               thing
               is
               a
               real
               Wickedness
               ;
               greater
               ,
               or
               less
               ,
               alters
               the
               Case
               betwixt
               it
               and
               any
               other
               ,
               only
               as
               
                 to
                 Degrees
              
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               such
               
                 False
                 Seemings
              
               ,
               are
               really
               
                 partaking
                 in
                 ill
                 and
                 hypocritical
                 Shews
                 ,
              
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               preceding
               Instances
               ;
               we
               may
               no
               more
               Partake
               ,
               or
               act
               an
               hypocritical
               Part
               ,
               in
               a
               less
               ,
               than
               we
               may
               in
               a
               greater
               Wickedness
               .
            
             
               By
               all
               which
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               sufficiently
               appears
               ,
               that
               all
               we
               can
               expect
               ,
               in
               such
               external
               Observances
               of
               
                 Significant
                 Days
              
               ,
               or
               
                 other
                 things
              
               ,
               is
               to
               pass
               for
               Hypocrites
               and
               Dissemblers
               with
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               if
               we
               say
               we
               do
               not
               mean
               what
               such
               Meeting
               doth
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               thereby
               profess
               .
               Or
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               to
               Do
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               we
               in
               heart
               Condemn
               ,
               from
               our
               having
               Done
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               outward
               Profession
               of
               it
               .
               We
               Do
               in
               Moral
               Estimate
               ,
               what
               we
               Do
               visibly
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               would
               
               be
               thought
               to
               Do.
               So
               that
               how
               little
               soever
               the
               Heart
               goes
               along
               therewith
               ;
               if
               we
               appear
               among
               the
               Practisers
               of
               an
               ill
               thing
               ,
               and
               Do
               as
               they
               ,
               who
               are
               for
               it
               in
               outward
               Profession
               and
               Observance
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               censured
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               found
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               must
               expect
               to
               share
               in
               their
               Condemnation
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               't
               is
               said
               by
               some
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               not
               answer
               the
               Signification
               of
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 join
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 innocent
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Service
                 there
                 Performed
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 pass
                 over
                 what
                 comports
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 Consciences
                 .
              
               Which
               Palliation
               ,
               and
               Excuse
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               wrong
               ;
               makes
               many
               innocent
               and
               well
               meaning
               Minds
               ,
               who
               would
               Neglect
               no
               opportunity
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               to
               resort
               thither
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               all
               that
               is
               Good
               and
               Right
               in
               the
               Service
               ,
               on
               such
               Occasions
               .
               But
               they
               consider
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               they
               are
               afraid
               to
               promote
               ,
               or
               joyn
               in
               ,
               are
               Signified
               and
               Declared
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               Meeting
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               by
               some
               particular
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               are
               put
               up
               there
               .
               And
               in
               coming
               to
               such
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               they
               profess
               to
               have
               what
               it
               means
               ,
               by
               their
               Appearance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               some
               Passages
               in
               the
               Prayers
               .
               The
               Edict
               that
               calls
               them
               thither
               ,
               fixes
               a
               Signification
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               for
               what
               purpose
               .
               And
               their
               coming
               upon
               that
               Summons
               ,
               is
               a
               Profession
               of
               setting
               on
               that
               Purpose
               .
               Thus
               it
               would
               be
               thought
               in
               any
               Case
               ,
               where
               Men
               are
               invited
               and
               called
               in
               by
               their
               Friends
               ,
               to
               seek
               a
               Blessing
               from
               God
               ,
               on
               some
               Conspiracies
               ,
               or
               hazardous
               Undertakings
               .
               Tho
               then
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               some
               good
               Confessions
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               other
               ordinary
               Devotions
               ,
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               more
               Prevalence
               ,
               and
               to
               accompany
               those
               
               Prayers
               which
               are
               more
               special
               for
               the
               Design●
               yet
               must
               all
               ,
               who
               appear
               there
               on
               such
               an
               in●●mation
               ,
               expect
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               both
               by
               God
               an●
               men
               ,
               as
               Parties
               with
               them
               therein
               .
               And
               thus
               '
               ti●
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               foregoing
               Instances
               :
               there
               is
               a
               Signification
               and
               Profession
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               Act
               or
               Observance
               it self
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               makes
               the
               Case
               of
               joyning
               in
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
               Different
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               Point
               ,
               viz.
               of
               
                 professing
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 Sentiments
              
               ;
               from
               that
               of
               
                 our
                 joyning
                 in
                 the
                 Daily
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               tho
               that
               happen
               to
               have
               some
               Passages
               which
               we
               cannot
               in
               Conscience
               joyn
               with
               ,
               if
               those
               Passages
               are
               otherwise
               tolerable
               ,
               on
               account
               of
               
                 their
                 Unlawfulness
              
               .
               For
               the
               intent
               ,
               and
               signification
               of
               our
               Meeting
               in
               the
               daily
               Devotions
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               profess
               a
               determinate
               Approbation
               and
               Concurrence
               in
               these
               scrupled
               Passages
               ;
               but
               for
               Devotion
               at
               large·
               We
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               do
               God
               Honor
               and
               Service
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               Supplies
               for
               all
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               others
               Necessities
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Presence
               there
               ,
               is
               to
               concur
               in
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               or
               Devotion
               in
               the
               just
               Latitude
               thereof
               .
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               gathered
               ,
               merely
               from
               our
               being
               there
               ,
               or
               Presence
               alone
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               for
               these
               scrupled
               Passages
               ;
               since
               ,
               were
               we
               against
               them
               ,
               we
               might
               still
               be
               there
               for
               so
               many
               other
               Purposes
               :
               but
               from
               
                 some
                 other
                 external
                 sign
              
               ,
               or
               saying
               Amen
               to
               them
               still
               as
               they
               come
               .
            
             
               〈…〉
               as
               for
               these
               other
               Assemblies
               ,
               the
               thing
               〈…〉
               is
               signified
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               some
               particula●●●ssages
               in
               the
               Form
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 whole
                 Meeting
              
               .
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               our
               Concurrence
               therein
               is
               professed
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               our
               saying
               Amen
               
               at
               such
               Passages
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               Appearance
               at
               the
               Meeting
               .
               The
               Day
               it self
               is
               instituted
               for
               that
               D●sign
               :
               it
               is
               the
               next
               or
               ultimate
               End
               of
               all
               that
               is
               then
               done
               ,
               which
               ,
               first
               or
               last
               ,
               is
               for
               speeding
               ,
               and
               carrying
               of
               it
               on
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               it
               highly
               concerns
               men
               ,
               to
               look
               to
               the
               Matter
               and
               End
               of
               their
               Prayers
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               for
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               on
               none
               ,
               but
               good
               Designs
               .
               To
               pray
               for
               ill
               ones
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               our selves
               Parties
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               partake
               in
               Guilt
               and
               Punishment
               ,
               with
               the
               Actors
               themselves
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 brings
                 not
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 bid
                 him
                 not
                 God
                 speed
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               
                 John
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 biddeth
                 him
                 God
                 speed
                 ,
                 is
                 partaker
                 of
                 his
                 evil
                 deeds
                 ,
              
               2
               Joh.
               10.11
               .
               Where
               we
               cannot
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               assist
               ,
               we
               cannot
               pray
               ;
               for
               Success
               is
               more
               from
               Providence
               ,
               than
               from
               humane
               Means
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Prayers
               are
               among
               the
               highest
               and
               most
               valuable
               Assistances
               .
               To
               lend
               Prayers
               to
               ill
               things
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               to
               assist
               and
               partake
               in
               the
               ill
               ;
               but
               to
               prophane
               and
               pollute
               those
               most
               Sacred
               things
               ,
               our
               Prayers
               themselves
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               into
               the
               rankest
               abominations
               .
               For
               any
               ill
               ,
               or
               forbidden
               thing
               ,
               is
               never
               so
               abominable
               to
               God
               and
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               not
               only
               against
               God
               ,
               but
               offer'd
               to
               him
               .
               When
               it
               creeps
               into
               our
               very
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               stains
               and
               pollutes
               them
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               pure
               ,
               as
               the
               God
               they
               are
               offer'd
               to
               ,
               and
               purge
               away
               all
               our
               other
               Pollutions
               .
               Which
               is
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lyes
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               disobey
               and
               provoke
               ,
               but
               to
               rifle
               God's
               own
               Holiness
               ,
               to
               tempt
               him
               to
               our
               Sins
               ,
               to
               try
               if
               we
               can
               make
               him
               a
               Party
               to
               our
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               draw
               him
               in
               to
               be
               as
               
               deep
               in
               any
               unjust
               ,
               ungodly
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               forbidden
               thing
               ,
               as
               our selves
               ;
               than
               which
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               conceive
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               a
               greater
               Abomination
               .
               Prayers
               ,
               are
               among
               the
               plainest
               and
               greatest
               Expressions
               of
               Piety
               ,
               when
               put
               up
               for
               good
               things
               ;
               but
               ,
               when
               pressed
               to
               procure
               ,
               or
               speed
               on
               ill
               ones
               ,
               they
               become
               themselves
               a
               grand
               Impiety
               ,
               the
               vilest
               Prostitution
               of
               the
               most
               Sacred
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               horrible
               Prophanations
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Effect
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               must
               only
               be
               to
               make
               men
               consider
               well
               ,
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               or
               ends
               ,
               they
               set
               on
               by
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               their
               Fastings
               ,
               or
               Thanksgivings
               .
               If
               they
               are
               appointed
               only
               for
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               they
               are
               an
               excellent
               means
               of
               Success
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Ministery
               of
               Religion
               .
               But
               if
               in
               any
               Case
               ,
               men
               see
               they
               are
               pressed
               to
               ill
               purposes
               ;
               there
               they
               must
               not
               pretend
               to
               comply
               with
               ,
               or
               meet
               at
               them
               .
               The
               very
               Meeting
               ,
               for
               what
               they
               cannot
               pray
               ,
               or
               assist
               in
               ,
               is
               but
               in
               the
               Presence
               ,
               and
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               mock
               both
               him
               and
               their
               Brethren
               ;
               and
               shews
               not
               so
               much
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               as
               of
               sinful
               Fear
               ,
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               Dissimulation
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               is
               it
               the
               Care
               of
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Simplicity
              
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 decieve
                 ,
                 or
                 tell
                 a
                 Lye
                 in
                 Actions
                 ,
              
               more
               than
               by
               
                 False
                 Speeches
                 and
                 Expressions
              
               .
               It
               will
               neither
               falsifie
               in
               Words
               ,
               nor
               Practice
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               declaring
               and
               professing
               that
               in
               Deeds
               ,
               which
               we
               never
               think
               of
               in
               our
               Hearts
               :
               being
               equally
               against
               that
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Word
               or
               Action
               ,
               which
               is
               equally
               deluding
               .
               Deceit
               is
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               it
               seeks
               to
               shun
               :
               as
               St.
               Paul
               intimates
               ,
               when
               he
               opposes
               ,
               
                 speaking
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Sincerity
              
               ;
               to
               Corrupting
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Margin
                 ,
                 Dealing
                 
                 with
                 it
                 deceitfully
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               2.17
               .
               And
               ,
               as
               S.
               *
               Chrysostom
               notes
               ,
               when
               he
               explains
               ,
               
                 not
                 in
                 worldly
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               that
               is
               there
               opposed
               to
               
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 godly
                 Sincerity
              
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 not
                 deceitfully
                 .
                 Chrysost.
                 in
              
               2
               Cor.
               1.12
               .
               And
               Deceit
               ,
               may
               be
               brought
               about
               as
               effectually
               by
               Carriage
               ,
               as
               by
               Words
               and
               Expressions
               ,
               which
               therefore
               Simplicity
               takes
               care
               to
               prevent
               in
               both
               .
            
             
               I
               add
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               upon
               this
               Point
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               not
               stoop
               ,
               either
               by
               Word
               or
               Deed
               ,
               to
               utter
               Lyes
               it self
               :
               So
               ,
               neither
               will
               it
               make
               use
               of
               others
               Falshoods
               ,
               or
               have
               the
               like
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               its
               Advantage
               .
               Under
               the
               sharp
               Tryals
               ,
               and
               pressing
               Necessities
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Persecutions
               ,
               the
               Libellatici
               had
               got
               a
               Trick
               ,
               as
               I
               observed
               ,
               by
               bribing
               and
               corrupting
               the
               Officers
               of
               Courts
               ,
               to
               
                 buy
                 Certificates
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 having
                 done
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               when
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               .
               This
               was
               a
               very
               false
               and
               wicked
               Artifice
               ,
               against
               the
               Practice
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Confessors
               ,
               shewing
               too
               little
               care
               of
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Brethrens
               Souls
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               of
               their
               own
               Dangers
               .
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewn
               ,
               fell
               under
               the
               just
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               Of
               Christian
               Simplicity
               and
               Sincerity
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               Second
               thing
               ,
               implied
               in
               that
               
                 Christi●●
                 Simplicity
              
               ,
               which
               Spiritual
               Prudence
               injoyns
               ,
               is
               
                 Singleness
                 ,
                 without
                 double
                 Dealings
              
               .
               This
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               notes
               by
               
                 Simplicity
                 .
                 Servants
              
               ,
               says
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 obey
                 in
                 all
                 thing●
                 your
                 Masters
              
               in
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 not
                 with
                 Eye-service
                 ,
                 a
                 men-pleasers
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 heart
                 ▪
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               our
               Translation
               renders
               it
               ,
               
                 in
                 singleness
                 of
                 heart
              
               ;
               not
               having
               one
               heart
               or
               mind
               to
               you●
               work
               ,
               whilst
               their
               eye
               is
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               another
               when
               't
               is
               off
               you
               ,
               Col.
               3.22
               .
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               Craftiness
               or
               
                 worldly
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               which
               is
               opposite
               to
               Simplicity
               ,
               and
               made
               so
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.12
               .
               is
               sometimes
               set
               off
               by
               
                 Duplicity
                 .
                 Haec
                 eadem
                 Duplicitas
                 ,
                 this
                 same
                 Duplicity
                 ,
              
               says
               St.
               †
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               speaking
               
                 of
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               makes
               the
               opposite
               to
               the
               
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Just
              
               ,
               Job
               12.4
               .
               And
               
                 non
                 versantes
                 in
                 astutia●
                 not
                 walking
                 in
                 Craftiness
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.2
               .
               St.
               *
               Chrysostom
               explains
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 being
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Duplicity
                 ,
              
               and
               really
               being
               such
               as
               we
               seem
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Truth
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               always
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               Falshood
               is
               various
               and
               multiform
               .
               And
               as
               there
               is
               this
               Singleness
               in
               Truth
               it self
               :
               so
               should
               there
               always
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               exhibitions
               or
               appearances
               ,
               which
               we
               make
               thereof
               .
               Our
               inward
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               betwixt
               which
               Moral
               
               Truth
               lies
               ,
               must
               bear
               its
               Picture
               and
               Character
               ,
               〈◊〉
               having
               but
               one
               stamp
               ,
               or
               being
               all
               of
               a
               piece
               .
               ●nd
               this
               ,
               Simplicity
               secures
               ;
               preventing
               any
               ●iscrepancy
               between
               our
               Minds
               and
               Expressions
               ,
               〈◊〉
               our
               having
               two
               Faces
               ,
               more
               than
               Truth
               it self
               〈◊〉
               .
               It
               allows
               us
               not
               to
               have
               one
               thing
               in
               our
               ●wn
               Breasts
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               shew
               of
               another
               to
               ●ur
               Neighbour
               .
               To
               give
               out
               this
               for
               true
               at
               one
               ●ime
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               that
               happens
               to
               serve
               our
               Turn
               ,
               〈◊〉
               contrary
               to
               be
               as
               true
               at
               another
               .
               This
               is
               ●ot
               to
               be
               the
               same
               man
               within
               and
               without
               ;
               't
               is
               ●ot
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               to
               morrow
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               to
               day
               ;
               but
               is
               the
               sustaining
               of
               a
               twofold
               Person
               .
               Whereas
               Singleness
               excludes
               all
               Duplicity
               ;
               it
               can
               be
               but
               one
               .
               And
               accordingly
               Simplicity
               ,
               which
               lies
               in
               maintenance
               of
               such
               Singleness
               ,
               must
               be
               and
               shew
               but
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               always
               say
               and
               seem
               the
               same
               .
               In
               the
               Question
               of
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               be
               va●ious
               ,
               according
               to
               difference
               of
               times
               and
               places
               ;
               and
               Favour
               or
               Dislike
               ,
               Desire
               or
               Fear
               ,
               help
               or
               obstruct
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               as
               a
               Truth
               or
               ●rrour
               ,
               Vice
               or
               Virtue
               ,
               as
               it
               differently
               serves
               ,
               ●r
               hinders
               our
               Convenience
               .
               This
               is
               not
               to
               ●hew
               Simplicity
               to
               be
               and
               appear
               one
               ,
               and
               always
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               single
               heart
               .
               But
               is
               plain●y
               to
               act
               a
               double
               Part
               ;
               yea
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               innumerable
               Parts
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               being
               like
               to
               change
               his
               Part
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               there
               is
               occasion
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               Singleness
               is
               much
               the
               same
               with
               Unmix●dness
               or
               Purity
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               thing
               the
               Scripture
               means
               by
               Simplicity
               .
               Thus
               St.
               Paul
               warning
               the
               Corinthians
               against
               the
               
                 false
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               expresses
               his
               
                 Fear
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 them
                 their
                 minds
                 should
                 be
                 
                 corrupted
                 from
                 the
                 Simplicity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               2
               Co●●
               11.3
               .
               The
               Corruption
               endeavour'd
               by
               the
               fals●
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               the
               bringing
               into
               Christianity
               F●●reign
               Tenets
               ,
               some
               Philosophical
               and
               Heathenis●
               some
               Jewish
               Opinions
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               to
               preserve
               〈◊〉
               
                 Simplicity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               against
               this
               ;
               is
               to
               pre●serve
               the
               Purity
               and
               Unmixedness
               of
               the
               G●●nuine
               Christian
               Doctrines
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Apo●stle
               did
               ,
               that
               
                 having
                 espoused
                 them
                 to
              
               him
               ,
               as
               〈◊〉
               
                 Husband
                 ,
                 he
                 might
              
               be
               able
               to
               
                 present
                 them
                 a
                 chast
                 Virgin
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               v.
               2.
               
               He
               had
               espoused
               the●
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               learn
               of
               him
               alone
               ,
               as
               their
               sole
               M●●ster
               .
               And
               this
               Espousal
               ,
               as
               a
               chast
               Bride
               ,
               the●
               would
               keep
               inviolate
               ,
               in
               admitting
               of
               no
               opp●●site
               Doctrines
               from
               a
               Foreign
               hand
               ,
               or
               going
               〈◊〉
               learn
               of
               any
               other
               .
               Thus
               also
               ,
               when
               he
               bids
               〈◊〉
               
                 that
                 giveth
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               with
               pur●
               and
               unmixt
               intention
               ,
               merely
               for
               Charity
               ,
               〈◊〉
               for
               Self-Ends
               or
               Vain-Glory
               ,
               Rom.
               12.8
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 aliorum
                 captans
                 Gloriam
                 ,
                 sed
                 ejus
                 qui
                 indiget
                 〈◊〉
                 subveniens
                 .
                 Not
                 doing
                 it
                 to
                 win
                 Glory
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 reliev●
                 his
                 poor
                 Brothers
                 necessity
                 ,
              
               as
               †
               Theodoret
               comment●
               Thus
               also
               is
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 If
                 thine
                 eye
                 〈◊〉
                 single
              
               or
               
                 simple
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 thy
                 whole
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 full
                 〈◊〉
                 light
                 :
              
               by
               the
               singleness
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
               which
               guide
               and
               directs
               us
               ,
               noting
               the
               Purity
               of
               Conscienc●
               and
               Intentions
               ,
               not
               mixed
               or
               corrupted
               by
               im●pure
               Affections
               ,
               Mat.
               6.22
               .
               Luk.
               11.34
               .
               An●
               St.
               
               Peter's
               *
               
                 sincere
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               is
               the
               sam●
               unadulterate
               ,
               or
               not
               having
               any
               thing
               else
               mix●
               with
               it
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.2
               .
               Agreeable
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               St.
               
               B●●sil's
               Explication
               ,
               who
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               
                 What
                 〈◊〉
                 sincere
              
               ?
               Answers
               ,
               ‖
               
                 I
                 account
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 sincere
                 
                 which
                 is
                 unmixt
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 purified
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               that
               of
               Guidas
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               †
               
                 sincere
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 unmixt
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               And
               Theophylact
               ,
               who
               on
               Phil.
               1.10
               .
               expounds
               ,
               
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 sincere
              
               *
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               or
               ,
               
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 receive
                 no
                 spurious
                 Tenet
                 under
                 the
                 pretext
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               also
               is
               another
               Part
               of
               Simplicity
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 from
                 all
                 Adulteration
                 ,
                 or
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               singleness
               thereof
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               one
               end
               in
               Truth
               ,
               but
               another
               in
               Appearance
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               pretend
               much
               concern
               in
               a
               thing
               to
               serve
               others
               ,
               when
               really
               it
               is
               most
               to
               gratifie
               and
               serve
               our selves
               .
               And
               so
               't
               is
               too
               ,
               to
               preserve
               our
               Thoughts
               and
               Affections
               clean
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               undermined
               ,
               or
               corrupted
               ,
               by
               their
               Contraries
               .
               Not
               to
               have
               our
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               instance
               ,
               adulterated
               by
               the
               intermixture
               of
               worldly
               Love
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               any
               Competition
               ,
               will
               secretly
               draw
               us
               from
               his
               Service
               for
               this
               World's
               sake
               .
               Nor
               our
               Fear
               of
               him
               ,
               twisted
               with
               our
               Fear
               of
               men
               ;
               or
               our
               Love
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               with
               Love
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               seeking
               thereby
               our
               own
               Self-Ends
               ;
               or
               ,
               our
               Designs
               of
               good
               Actions
               ,
               with
               Designs
               of
               Vanity
               and
               Applause
               ;
               or
               our
               Pursuits
               of
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               with
               the
               Pursuit
               of
               Private
               Passions
               ;
               or
               our
               Pretences
               for
               Religion
               ,
               with
               intentions
               for
               our selves
               .
               Under
               this
               mixture
               ,
               of
               such
               opposite
               Passions
               and
               Intentions
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               single
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               a
               Piece
               .
               And
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               that
               fair
               side
               ,
               which
               is
               uppermost
               ,
               and
               openly
               given
               out
               ,
               is
               weakest
               :
               and
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               is
               mingled
               therewith
               ,
               and
               lurks
               under
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               
               the
               Tryal
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               prevail
               over
               it
               .
               This
               is
               ha●ving
               ,
               as
               one
               thing
               which
               appears
               ,
               so
               another
               which
               appears
               not
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               not
               being
               single
               〈◊〉
               what
               it
               shews
               ,
               but
               divided
               or
               twofold
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               for
               this
               Singleness
               ,
               or
               Unmixednes●
               of
               Simplicity
               ,
               it
               excludes
               our
               being
               
                 of
                 a
                 doubl●
                 Heart
                 or
                 Mind
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 a
                 double
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 a
                 doubl●
                 Practice
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               
                 It
                 excludes
                 our
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 Mind
                 ,
              
               or
               Heart
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 allows
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 Mind
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Duplicity
                 of
                 Thought
                 ,
                 or
                 Intention
                 .
              
               We
               must
               not
               profess
               〈◊〉
               seem
               ,
               for
               instance
               ,
               to
               think
               what
               we
               do
               no●
               think
               ;
               or
               to
               believe
               a
               thing
               ,
               whilst
               we
               see
               no
               Reason
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               or
               much
               Cause
               to
               believe
               otherwise
               ;
               or
               not
               to
               see
               what
               is
               made
               plain
               to
               us
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               against
               us
               ;
               or
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               what
               we
               very
               well
               know
               ,
               because
               w●
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               acquit
               our selves
               ,
               or
               act
               according
               to
               our
               Knowledge
               .
               We
               must
               not
               put
               〈◊〉
               an
               appearance
               of
               Conscience
               for
               ,
               or
               against
               any
               way
               ,
               when
               it
               has
               no
               hold
               upon
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               our
               Zeal
               ,
               either
               for
               or
               against
               it
               ,
               is
               no●
               really
               on
               account
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               of
               〈◊〉
               and
               mere
               humane
               Affections
               ;
               or
               pretend
               we
               scruple
               a
               disgustful
               thing
               ,
               only
               when
               we
               hav●
               no
               mind
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               or
               are
               satisfied
               in
               Conscience
               of
               a
               profitable
               or
               pleasing
               one
               ,
               tho
               we
               cannot
               act
               it
               without
               Regret
               ,
               and
               till
               frequent
               ,
               curbing
               has
               made
               it
               silent
               ,
               without
               our
               Conscience
               flying
               in
               our
               Faces
               .
               We
               must
               not
               give
               out
               Intentions
               ,
               of
               what
               we
               never
               design
               ;
               or
               pretend
               one
               thing
               ,
               whilst
               we
               intend
               another
               ;
               seem
               to
               be
               acted
               by
               Z●al
               for
               God
               ,
               or
               Religion
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               all
               ,
               
               〈◊〉
               most
               ,
               for
               sensual
               Passion
               ,
               or
               Secular
               Design
               ;
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               Publick
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               for
               some
               private
               End
               ;
               or
               for
               the
               Love
               of
               Goodness
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Vanity
               ,
               or
               the
               Love
               of
               Applause
               ;
               or
               for
               Fear
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               only
               for
               fear
               of
               suf●●ring
               ;
               or
               to
               serve
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               on●y
               to
               serve
               our selves
               of
               him
               .
               These
               ,
               and
               such
               〈◊〉
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               preserve
               a
               Simplicity
               ,
               or
               Singleness
               ,
               of
               Thoughts
               and
               Intentions
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               them
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               one
               within
               ,
               and
               another
               without
               us
               .
               To
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 two
                 Souls
              
               ,
               as
               St.
               
               James
               ●●eaks
               ,
               Jam.
               1.8
               .
               who
               calls
               upon
               such
               
                 Double-minded
                 ,
                 to
                 purifie
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               change
               those
               corrupt
               Mixtures
               ,
               for
               purity
               and
               singleness
               of
               Thoughts
               and
               Intentions
               ,
               Ch.
               4.8
               .
               And
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               
                 Purity
                 of
                 Intention
              
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               and
               St.
               Paul
               require
               ,
               when
               they
               injoyn
               us
               ,
               to
               have
               〈◊〉
               Eye
               or
               
                 Intention
                 single
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 give
                 with
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               Design
               ,
               not
               of
               Vain-glory
               ,
               but
               of
               Charity
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               before
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               it
               forbids
               ,
               as
               being
               thus
               of
               
                 two
                 Forms
              
               ,
               or
               double
               in
               our
               Thoughts
               and
               Intentions
               of
               any
               ●hing
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
              
               :
               So
               ,
               of
               appearing
               double
               ●nd
               divided
               ,
               in
               our
               Thoughts
               and
               Intentions
               ,
               ●bout
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               if
               taken
               at
               different
               times
               .
               For
               Truth
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               are
               unchangeable
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               at
               all
               times
               .
               What
               they
               are
               to
               day
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               not
               chop
               and
               change
               ,
               as
               our
               Humor
               ,
               Interest
               ,
               or
               Convenience
               doth
               .
            
             
               To
               preserve
               this
               Singleness
               then
               ,
               we
               must
               add
               Constancy
               to
               Truth
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               same
               for
               it
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               and
               places
               .
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Sinner
              
               ,
               says
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Sirach
              
               ,
               threatning
               the
               impatient
               and
               unbelieving
               
               Temporizers
               ,
               
                 that
                 go
                 two
                 ways
              
               ,
               Ecclus●
               2.12
               .
               If
               we
               see
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               when
               〈◊〉
               makes
               for
               us
               ;
               we
               must
               see
               it
               as
               true
               ,
               when
               〈◊〉
               comes
               to
               make
               against
               us
               .
               If
               it
               is
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               when
               it
               advances
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               matter
               o●
               Conscience
               still
               ,
               when
               it
               afflicts
               or
               depresses
               us
               ▪
               If
               it
               was
               not
               plain
               ,
               whilst
               we
               lost
               by
               it
               ;
               it
               mu●●
               not
               presently
               become
               plain
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               to
               profit
               by
               it
               :
               if
               it
               were
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               whilst
               it
               served
               others
               ;
               it
               must
               not
               be
               more
               manifest
               ,
               and
               discernable
               to
               our
               sight
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               serve
               our selves
               .
               If
               it
               be
               our
               Intention
               to
               serve
               God
               ;
               we
               must
               intend
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               suffer
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               to
               reign
               by
               him
               .
               If
               to
               stick
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               an
               holy
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               Lovers
               and
               Followers
               of
               any
               Virtue
               ;
               then
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               a
               losing
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               it
               is
               a
               getting
               Virtue
               ▪
               when
               't
               is
               vulgarly
               decryed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               it
               i●
               applauded
               and
               cryed
               up
               .
               If
               to
               be
               just
               and
               charitable
               to
               our
               Brethren
               :
               then
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               ,
               〈◊〉
               well
               as
               when
               we
               want
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               of
               shewing
               forth
               our
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               ;
               when
               thereby
               we
               only
               serve
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               we
               serve
               our
               own
               Ends
               by
               serving
               theirs
               ;
               when
               the
               Worl●
               knows
               not
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               it
               knows
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               can
               only
               serve
               the
               Purposes
               〈◊〉
               Cha●ity
               and
               Justice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               ,
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               serves
               also
               the
               End
               of
               Credit
               and
               Popular
               Applause
               .
            
             
               This
               Constancy
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               true
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               good
               Purposes
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               maintain
               and
               keep
               up
               this
               Singleness
               of
               our
               Minds
               ,
               not
               only
               at
               some
               one
               ,
               but
               at
               different
               times
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               
               several
               Changes
               and
               Turns
               of
               worldly
               Temptation
               and
               Convenience
               .
               Without
               this
               ,
               when
               our
               mind
               is
               single
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               stable
               and
               stedfast
               therein
               ;
               but
               on
               any
               Change
               ,
               of
               Humor
               ,
               or
               Advantage
               ,
               put
               on
               a
               different
               Form
               ,
               and
               appear
               quite
               another
               thing
               .
               Which
               is
               to
               have
               two
               Minds
               ,
               or
               two
               Consciences
               ,
               Beliefs
               ,
               and
               Intentions
               ;
               suited
               to
               two
               different
               times
               .
               And
               this
               Inconstancy
               and
               Instability
               ,
               St.
               James
               particularly
               taxes
               in
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Double
                 Souled
              
               Persons
               .
               
                 A
                 Double
                 minded
                 man
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 unstable
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               1.8
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               this
               Singleness
               allows
               not
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               
                 Double
                 mind
              
               ,
               against
               
                 Duplicity
                 of
                 Thought
                 and
                 Intention
              
               :
               So
               neither
               of
               a
               
                 Double
                 heart
              
               ,
               against
               
                 Duplicity
                 of
                 Will
                 and
                 Affection
              
               .
               It
               never
               seems
               to
               be
               pleased
               ,
               with
               what
               is
               displeasing
               to
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               have
               a
               good
               Will
               to
               a
               thing
               ,
               when
               it
               bears
               an
               ill
               Will
               against
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               go
               willingly
               and
               by
               Choice
               in
               a
               Business
               ,
               where
               it
               goes
               against
               its
               Will
               ,
               and
               merely
               in
               Submission
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               appear
               to
               love
               what
               it
               really
               hates
               ;
               or
               to
               admire
               what
               inwardly
               it
               slights
               and
               contemns
               :
               to
               be
               thankful
               or
               glad
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               truly
               gives
               it
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               trouble
               to
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               be
               sorry
               ,
               and
               afflict
               it self
               for
               a
               thing
               ,
               when
               really
               it
               rejoyceth
               at
               it
               :
               to
               desire
               ,
               or
               pray
               for
               any
               Event
               ,
               when
               its
               Heart
               is
               averse
               thereto
               ,
               and
               flyes
               from
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               hope
               for
               any
               issue
               ,
               which
               within
               it self
               it
               fears
               ;
               or
               to
               fear
               any
               ,
               which
               in
               very
               deed
               it
               covets
               .
               It
               is
               no
               Part
               or
               Proof
               of
               this
               Singleness
               ,
               to
               pretend
               we
               have
               given
               up
               our
               Wills
               to
               God's
               ,
               when
               we
               will
               not
               rest
               under
               his
               Will
               in
               any
               unpleasing
               Case
               ,
               but
               make
               our
               own
               Wills
               take
               place
               of
               his
               ;
               or
               our
               Heart
               
               to
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               World
               ,
               nor
               is
               tyed
               so
               fast
               to
               the
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               worldly
               Conveniences
               and
               Advantages
               about
               Religion
               .
               Or
               to
               pretend
               ,
               that
               we
               love
               God
               above
               this
               World
               ,
               when
               our
               Hearts
               are
               ready
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               to
               save
               the
               things
               of
               this
               World
               ;
               or
               that
               our
               chief
               Care
               and
               Concern
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               Joys
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               go
               out
               of
               any
               way
               that
               leads
               thither
               ,
               to
               keep
               what
               we
               have
               here
               on
               Earth
               ;
               or
               that
               our
               Heart
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               keep
               Innocence
               ,
               when
               it
               will
               chuse
               rather
               to
               sin
               than
               suffer
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               so
               much
               for
               keeping
               innocent
               ,
               as
               keeping
               safe
               .
               And
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               shew
               not
               a
               single
               ,
               but
               a
               double
               Heart
               .
               One
               ,
               in
               Pretence
               and
               Appearance
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               Reality
               and
               Truth
               ;
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               God
               and
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               and
               another
               that
               can
               be
               as
               much
               against
               them
               :
               which
               are
               quite
               opposite
               to
               Simplicity
               ,
               and
               
                 Singleness
                 of
                 Heart
              
               .
            
             
               Or
               ,
               if
               our
               Heart
               is
               truly
               affected
               to
               good
               and
               ill
               ,
               as
               it
               shews
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               way
               at
               once
               ;
               yet
               would
               it
               be
               a
               double
               Heart
               still
               ,
               if
               it
               is
               not
               constant
               in
               these
               Affections
               whilst
               there
               is
               the
               same
               Cause
               ,
               but
               double
               and
               divided
               ,
               now
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               anon
               another
               ,
               if
               taken
               
                 at
                 different
                 times
              
               .
               As
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               love
               any
               virtuous
               ways
               or
               things
               ,
               whilst
               they
               serve
               our
               Turn
               ,
               and
               grow
               averse
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               that
               Turn
               is
               served
               :
               set
               much
               by
               them
               ,
               whilst
               they
               suit
               our
               Ends
               ,
               but
               are
               set
               as
               much
               against
               them
               ,
               when
               once
               they
               begin
               to
               oppose
               them
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               seem
               pleased
               or
               offended
               ,
               love
               or
               hate
               ,
               hope
               or
               fear
               ,
               slight
               or
               admire
               ,
               desire
               or
               turn
               away
               
               from
               the
               same
               things
               ;
               being
               now
               all
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               against
               them
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               suit
               our
               uncertain
               Turns
               ,
               or
               Interests
               .
               When
               we
               do
               thus
               by
               any
               Truths
               ,
               or
               Virtues
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               one
               single
               Affection
               ,
               for
               the
               ways
               we
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               approve
               ;
               but
               are
               sometimes
               on
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               off
               .
               Our
               Hearts
               are
               not
               at
               unity
               with
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               true
               and
               constant
               to
               their
               own
               Motions
               :
               So
               that
               no
               hold
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               men
               know
               not
               where
               they
               will
               have
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               will
               miss
               of
               our
               Hearts
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               to
               shew
               Simplicity
               ,
               but
               
                 Double
                 heartedness
              
               .
               An
               Heart
               ,
               as
               to
               love
               ,
               so
               to
               hate
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               at
               different
               times
               :
               that
               goes
               not
               all
               one
               way
               ,
               but
               on
               different
               Turns
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               own
               Convenience
               and
               Affairs
               ,
               is
               contrarily
               affected
               towards
               them
               .
               An
               Heart
               in
               shew
               ,
               that
               is
               set
               on
               the
               Goodness
               ,
               or
               Truth
               ,
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               ;
               but
               in
               Reality
               ,
               on
               our
               own
               Interests
               ,
               under
               that
               Cover
               ,
               and
               serving
               of
               our selves
               by
               them
               .
               Which
               plainly
               is
               harboring
               of
               a
               
                 Double
                 Heart
              
               :
               and
               betrays
               us
               unavoidably
               into
               
                 the
                 going
                 two
                 ways
              
               ,
               threatned
               by
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Sirach
              
               ;
               and
               into
               that
               instability
               ,
               which
               St.
               James
               condemns
               in
               
                 the
                 Double-minded
              
               .
               Like
               as
               also
               the
               Scripture
               says
               of
               
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Zebulun
              
               ,
               who
               
                 came
                 over
                 to
                 David
              
               without
               any
               hankering
               after
               ,
               or
               Reserves
               for
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Saul
              
               :
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 heart
                 ,
              
               1
               Chron.
               12.33
               .
               Or
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               expressed
               v.
               38.
               that
               
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 Hebron
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Duplicity
               ,
               or
               
                 Division
                 of
                 Heart
              
               in
               any
               Duties
               ,
               is
               opposite
               to
               that
               
                 Integrity
                 of
                 heart
              
               ,
               which
               God
               requires
               in
               his
               Service
               .
               
               Telling
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               
                 we
                 must
                 love
                 and
                 serve
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               10.12
               .
               Mar.
               12.30
               .
               and
               
                 walk
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 ,
              
               1
               King.
               8.61
               .
               Isa.
               38.3
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               
                 Singleness
                 of
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 excludes
                 our
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 Tongue
                 ,
              
               against
               
                 Duplicity
                 of
                 Talk
                 and
                 Expression
                 .
                 Neither
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 used
                 we
                 flattering
                 words
                 ,
              
               courting
               your
               Favour
               by
               speaking
               pleasing
               things
               ,
               more
               agreeable
               to
               your
               Humor
               ,
               or
               Necessities
               ,
               than
               to
               our
               own
               Sentiments
               ,
               says
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               setting
               off
               his
               own
               Simplicity
               and
               sincere
               Dealing
               among
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               1
               Thess
               2.5
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               speaking
               one
               thing
               to
               a
               mans
               Face
               ,
               and
               another
               behind
               his
               back
               ;
               for
               talking
               one
               way
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               the
               quite
               contrary
               in
               private
               ,
               or
               among
               those
               who
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               ;
               for
               talking
               still
               as
               the
               Company
               doth
               ,
               owning
               all
               as
               right
               ,
               and
               assenting
               to
               quite
               contrary
               Discourses
               ,
               as
               it
               falls
               in
               Company
               contrarily
               affected
               in
               the
               matters
               discoursed
               of
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               speak
               differently
               of
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               only
               as
               that
               differently
               happens
               best
               to
               suit
               our
               Purposes
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               in
               the
               celebrated
               Names
               ,
               of
               true
               and
               false
               ,
               good
               and
               ill
               ;
               but
               our
               Convenience
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               commend
               a
               thing
               ,
               for
               instance
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               about
               to
               sell
               ,
               and
               disparage
               it
               when
               we
               come
               to
               buy
               it
               ;
               or
               cry
               up
               a
               thing
               as
               a
               Virtue
               ,
               when
               it
               serves
               our selves
               ,
               and
               condemn
               it
               as
               a
               Vice
               ,
               when
               it
               serves
               others
               ;
               or
               give
               out
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               as
               mere
               Necessity
               ,
               if
               done
               by
               us
               when
               we
               are
               over
               others
               ,
               which
               we
               accused
               as
               malicious
               infringement
               and
               intolerable
               Usurpation
               ,
               when
               others
               
               did
               it
               whilst
               over
               us
               .
               It
               will
               not
               magnifie
               Moderation
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               down
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               need
               thereof
               ;
               and
               speak
               against
               it
               as
               loathsom
               Lukewarmness
               ,
               or
               Treacherous
               Neutrality
               ,
               when
               we
               get
               up
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               Place
               to
               shew
               it
               .
               Nor
               condemn
               justly
               all
               Bloody
               ,
               Persecuting
               ,
               Injurious
               ,
               and
               Despoiling
               Zeal
               in
               Papists
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               condemn
               ,
               but
               justifie
               our selves
               ,
               when
               we
               feel
               our
               Spirits
               fermenting
               with
               the
               same
               Bitterness
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               two
               Tongues
               :
               one
               in
               our
               own
               Case
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               our
               Neighbours
               .
               One
               ,
               behind
               a
               mans
               back
               ,
               and
               another
               before
               his
               Face
               .
               One
               ,
               in
               this
               Company
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               may
               best
               please
               each
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               
                 Double
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               against
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               cautions
               
                 the
                 Deacons
              
               :
               who
               ,
               especially
               if
               of
               complying
               Natures
               ,
               would
               be
               in
               danger
               to
               say
               one
               thing
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               another
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               different
               Affections
               of
               those
               they
               talked
               withal
               ,
               when
               employ'd
               ,
               as
               they
               often
               were
               ,
               to
               go
               
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.8
               .
               And
               is
               also
               
                 the
                 flattering
                 Lip
              
               in
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               which
               ,
               saying
               that
               to
               ones
               Face
               which
               the
               heart
               never
               thinks
               ,
               and
               which
               it
               would
               be
               ready
               to
               gainsay
               in
               the
               next
               convenient
               place
               ,
               he
               calls
               
                 speaking
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 heart
              
               ,
               Psal.
               12.2
               .
               It
               is
               to
               have
               one
               Tongue
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               Fear
               ,
               to
               avoid
               Persecutions
               ,
               as
               the
               Gnosticks
               had
               ;
               and
               another
               in
               Truth
               ,
               and
               privately
               towards
               God
               ,
               or
               where
               they
               might
               profess
               their
               Sentiments
               in
               Religion
               ,
               without
               hazard
               .
               Which
               
                 double
                 Dealing
              
               of
               theirs
               ,
               St.
               James
               may
               not
               unlikely
               refer
               to
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 A
                 double
                 minded
                 man
                 is
                 unstable
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               1.8
               .
            
             
             
               To
               this
               of
               a
               
                 Double
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               also
               refer
               ,
               as
               
                 speaking
                 thus
                 differently
                 in
                 different
                 Speeches
              
               ;
               so
               likewise
               all
               
                 Double
                 meaning
                 ,
                 or
                 speaking
                 Doubtfully
                 and
                 Deceitfully
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Speech
                 .
              
               Such
               are
               ,
               all
               speaking
               with
               
                 Mental
                 Reservations
              
               ,
               when
               we
               only
               utter
               part
               of
               our
               Meaning
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               secretly
               Reserve
               the
               other
               part
               still
               unuttered
               in
               our
               Minds
               :
               which
               part
               of
               the
               Speech
               reserved
               in
               our
               Minds
               ,
               if
               added
               to
               what
               is
               expressed
               in
               words
               ,
               would
               make
               it
               quite
               a
               different
               thing
               ,
               to
               what
               it
               sounds
               .
               And
               use
               of
               Aequivocations
               ,
               which
               design
               to
               delude
               by
               a
               Double
               sense
               of
               some
               words
               :
               or
               of
               
                 Ambiguities
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               like
               Double
               meaning
               ,
               by
               the
               doubtful
               and
               uncertain
               Construction
               of
               whole
               Sentences
               ,
               which
               ,
               without
               any
               violence
               to
               Rules
               of
               Grammar
               ,
               may
               be
               expounded
               quite
               different
               ways
               .
               And
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               
                 all
                 Craftiness
              
               ,
               and
               
                 ways
                 of
                 Trepaning
                 in
                 Discourses
              
               ;
               either
               by
               talking
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               casting
               a
               Mist
               of
               words
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               unintelligibly
               obscure
               and
               dark
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               afraid
               lest
               another
               should
               see
               and
               understand
               it
               .
               Or
               ,
               by
               
                 contrived
                 Circumlocution
              
               and
               
                 Round
                 of
                 Words
              
               ,
               laying
               Trains
               by
               degrees
               ,
               to
               draw
               those
               we
               talk
               withal
               imperceptibly
               into
               wrong
               Apprehensions
               .
               For
               men
               use
               to
               go
               about
               ,
               when
               they
               tell
               a
               Lye
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               speak
               a
               Truth
               .
               They
               stand
               off
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               Point
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               for
               answering
               plainly
               ,
               and
               directly
               to
               it
               .
               They
               break
               the
               Falshood
               to
               pieces
               ,
               and
               cast
               a
               multitude
               of
               Words
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Crowd
               something
               wrong
               may
               get
               in
               among
               others
               that
               are
               right
               ,
               without
               being
               seen
               or
               suspected
               .
               So
               that
               what
               they
               could
               not
               put
               off
               by
               Whole-Sale
               ,
               they
               
               retail
               out
               among
               other
               Ware
               ,
               and
               vent
               by
               Piece-meal
               ,
               without
               being
               discover'd
               by
               the
               abused
               Parties
               .
               Nay
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               by
               these
               Arts
               ,
               they
               have
               ●ozen'd
               themselves
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               Neighbours
               .
               They
               may
               have
               hid
               ,
               or
               lost
               the
               Falshood
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               and
               not
               know
               well
               in
               what
               part
               of
               the
               Discourse
               to
               find
               it
               themselves
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               the
               Lye
               broken
               to
               pieces
               ,
               and
               slurr'd
               off
               ,
               is
               easily
               swallow'd
               ,
               and
               goes
               down
               without
               Regret
               ;
               which
               ,
               had
               they
               utter'd
               it
               plainly
               ,
               would
               have
               almost
               choaked
               them
               ,
               and
               bore
               too
               hard
               upon
               their
               Consciences
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               these
               ways
               ,
               of
               
                 Mental
                 Reservations
                 ,
                 Aequivocations
                 ,
                 Ambiguities
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 crafty
                 Speeches
                 and
                 Discourses
              
               ;
               are
               using
               a
               
                 Double
                 Tongue
              
               .
               Their
               End
               is
               to
               abuse
               the
               Apprehensions
               and
               Belief
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               a
               deceitful
               Sign
               ;
               against
               the
               Faith
               of
               Society
               ,
               and
               the
               End
               of
               all
               Discourse
               and
               Conversation
               .
               For
               Words
               ,
               are
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Faith
               and
               Confidence
               ;
               and
               therefore
               should
               be
               so
               used
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               relied
               on
               .
               But
               what
               St.
               James
               taxes
               in
               the
               Double-mind
               ,
               is
               equally
               true
               of
               this
               
                 double
                 Tongue
              
               :
               as
               that
               is
               so
               unstable
               in
               all
               its
               ways
               ,
               so
               is
               this
               in
               
                 all
                 its
                 Meanings
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               ,
               Jam.
               1.8
               .
               They
               are
               the
               Instruments
               of
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               of
               mens
               dissembling
               their
               own
               Thoughts
               ;
               and
               of
               Guile
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               beguiling
               and
               abusing
               other
               mens
               :
               and
               we
               are
               
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 guiles
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisies
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.1
               .
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               testified
               Nathanael
               was
               ,
               such
               
                 true
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 is
                 no
                 guile
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               1.47
               .
               or
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               was
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 guile
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.22
               .
               The
               Use
               they
               serve
               ,
               and
               the
               End
               they
               propose
               ,
               is
               
               not
               to
               inform
               ,
               but
               to
               deceive
               others
               :
               So
               they
               are
               the
               Ways
               and
               Expressions
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               true
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               deceitful
               Tongue
               .
               They
               carry
               with
               them
               ,
               not
               a
               single
               ,
               but
               a
               double
               Meaning
               :
               and
               so
               bear
               in
               them
               all
               the
               Force
               and
               Effect
               of
               a
               double
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               speaks
               twice
               ,
               and
               two
               contrary
               things
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               This
               
                 Singleness
                 of
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 excludes
                 a
                 double
                 Practice
                 ,
              
               against
               
                 Duplicity
                 in
                 Life
                 and
                 Carriage
              
               .
               It
               will
               not
               allow
               us
               to
               be
               open
               Saints
               ,
               and
               secret
               Sinners
               ;
               to
               practise
               one
               thing
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               another
               before
               the
               World
               ;
               to
               be
               one
               thing
               at
               Church
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               our
               own
               Closets
               .
               It
               will
               not
               permit
               us
               to
               
                 worship
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 worship
                 Baal
              
               ;
               to
               comply
               still
               with
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Place
               ,
               tho
               in
               things
               of
               direct
               Repugnance
               betwixt
               themselves
               ,
               going
               one
               day
               ,
               with
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Synagogues
              
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               to
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Temples
              
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               .
               Or
               ,
               to
               be
               for
               a
               man
               in
               the
               Crowd
               ,
               and
               against
               him
               in
               a
               trusty
               Company
               ;
               to
               profess
               we
               are
               for
               one
               ,
               and
               yet
               act
               against
               him
               ;
               or
               wish
               and
               act
               for
               him
               ,
               when
               in
               private
               ,
               or
               left
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               yet
               turn
               over
               from
               him
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               renounce
               him
               in
               Profession
               ;
               to
               appear
               among
               those
               ,
               that
               meet
               to
               pray
               for
               a
               thing
               at
               Church
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               pray
               for
               ,
               but
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               pray
               against
               when
               we
               are
               by
               our selves
               ;
               to
               go
               among
               the
               Rejoycers
               in
               Publick
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               mourn
               in
               Private
               ;
               or
               among
               those
               that
               afflict
               themselves
               ,
               and
               mourn
               abroad
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               rejoyce
               at
               home
               .
               It
               will
               not
               be
               for
               the
               Practice
               of
               Duty
               in
               the
               Sun-shine
               ,
               and
               against
               it
               in
               Persecution
               ,
               as
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               
               who
               ,
               as
               St.
               James
               says
               ,
               were
               
                 unstable
                 in
                 their
                 ways
              
               ,
               sticking
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Assemblies
              
               in
               opportunities
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               turning
               to
               those
               of
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               in
               Fear
               of
               Persecutions
               :
               
                 Denying
                 thus
              
               ,
               as
               the
               *
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 bought
                 them
              
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               not
               otherwise
               save
               themselves
               ,
               tho
               confessing
               him
               at
               other
               times
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               use
               ,
               when
               a
               Virtue
               is
               cryed
               up
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               the
               top
               of
               those
               who
               stickle
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               cryed
               down
               ,
               to
               hide
               its
               head
               among
               those
               that
               do
               not
               know
               it
               .
               To
               encourage
               and
               run
               up
               a
               way
               ,
               whilst
               it
               serves
               our selves
               ;
               but
               to
               brow-beat
               and
               run
               it
               down
               ,
               when
               it
               disserves
               us
               ,
               or
               serves
               others
               .
               To
               set
               off
               the
               obligation
               of
               Duty
               to
               Superiors
               ,
               whilst
               they
               go
               our
               way
               ,
               and
               are
               for
               us
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               silent
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               shake
               off
               Duty
               ,
               when
               they
               go
               contrary
               :
               as
               if
               the
               Duties
               were
               not
               to
               go
               along
               with
               the
               Relations
               ,
               but
               with
               our
               Interests
               and
               fleshly
               Purposes
               .
               To
               be
               all
               Kindness
               ,
               whilst
               we
               get
               by
               men
               ,
               or
               use
               them
               for
               our
               own
               Ends
               :
               but
               to
               cast
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               set
               nothing
               by
               them
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               served
               our selves
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               By
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ways
               ,
               instead
               of
               leading
               a
               Life
               uniform
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               a
               Piece
               :
               we
               have
               two
               Lives
               ,
               or
               a
               Life
               infinitely
               multiform
               and
               various
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               the
               Variety
               ,
               and
               turns
               of
               Convenience
               .
               Having
               one
               Life
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               time
               of
               Persecution
               :
               one
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               get
               by
               a
               Duty
               ;
               another
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               call'd
               to
               lose
               by
               it
               :
               one
               Duty
               towards
               a
               man
               ,
               whilst
               he
               pleases
               ;
               but
               another
               ,
               when
               he
               begins
               to
               displease
               us
               :
               one
               ,
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               another
               ,
               abroad
               :
               one
               ,
               when
               the
               Vogue
               is
               for
               a
               way
               ;
               and
               another
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               against
               it
               :
               
               one
               ,
               whilst
               we
               have
               some
               Turns
               to
               serve
               ;
               and
               another
               ,
               when
               those
               Turns
               are
               served
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               is
               not
               to
               lead
               single
               Lives
               ,
               but
               double
               ,
               or
               treble
               ;
               nay
               ,
               to
               change
               as
               oft
               ,
               as
               Humour
               ,
               Accident
               ,
               Ends
               ,
               or
               Convenience
               doth
               .
               'T
               is
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               constant
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               to
               our
               own
               Humour
               ,
               or
               Interests
               ;
               but
               to
               nothing
               else
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               to
               our
               own
               Professions
               and
               Pretences
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               Lives
               true
               to
               themselves
               ,
               or
               one
               part
               of
               them
               true
               to
               another
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               them
               ,
               Lying
               and
               
                 Deceitful
                 Talkers
              
               ,
               who
               speak
               
                 Corde
                 &
                 Corde
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 heart
                 and
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               Phrase
               is
               :
               So
               are
               they
               equally
               Lying
               and
               
                 Deceitful
                 Workers
              
               ,
               who
               live
               
                 Vita
                 &
                 Vita
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Life
                 and
                 a
                 Life
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 are
                 Double
                 Livers
              
               .
               It
               is
               quite
               contrary
               to
               Simplicity
               ;
               Eye-service
               ,
               or
               having
               one
               Practice
               whilst
               the
               Master's
               Eye
               is
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               another
               when
               it
               is
               off
               them
               ,
               being
               directly
               contrary
               to
               
                 Service
                 with
                 Singleness
                 of
                 Heart
              
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               notes
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Servants
               ,
               Eph.
               6.5
               ,
               6.
               
               'T
               is
               no
               shew
               of
               single
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 double
                 Dealing
              
               :
               the
               
                 instability
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 ways
              
               ,
               or
               this
               Change
               and
               Mutability
               of
               Life
               and
               Practice
               ,
               being
               the
               Mark
               St.
               James
               gives
               ,
               of
               
                 a
                 Double-minded
                 man
              
               ,
               Jam.
               1.8
               .
               'T
               is
               to
               expose
               our selves
               to
               the
               Woes
               ,
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               
                 Sinner
                 that
                 goes
                 two
                 ways
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Sirach
              
               says
               ,
               Ecclus.
               2.12
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               Duplicity
               of
               Life
               and
               Manners
               ,
               must
               never
               find
               place
               in
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               Christians
               .
               But
               is
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 wicked
                 Versatility
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 Dex●erity
                 in
                 accomodating
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 Turns
                 ,
              
               whereby
               the
               Great
               St.
               †
               Basil
               sets
               off
               
                 that
                 evil
                 sort
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 quick
                 at
                 
                 espying
                 what
                 is
                 for
                 its
                 worldly
                 Profit
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 its
                 Ends
                 upon
                 the
                 Simple
                 and
                 Well-meaning
                 by
                 Deceit
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               third
               Thing
               implied
               in
               Christian
               Simplicity
               ,
               is
               
                 Openness
                 in
                 what
                 it
                 declares
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 profess
                 ,
                 without
                 Concealments
                 ,
                 or
                 close
                 Reserves
                 .
              
               This
               is
               another
               thing
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               understands
               by
               ,
               and
               calls
               for
               in
               ,
               this
               virtuous
               Simplicity
               .
               Thus
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               opposes
               the
               
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               to
               
                 handling
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 deceitfully
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.2
               .
               By
               
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               i●
               meant
               setting
               it
               forth
               with
               Openness
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               suffer
               it
               any
               longer
               to
               lie
               hid
               ,
               but
               make
               it
               manifest
               and
               apparent
               ,
               to
               those
               he
               had
               to
               deal
               with
               .
               Yea
               ,
               such
               Openness
               ,
               as
               would
               
                 c●●mend
                 them
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 Conscience
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               such
               as
               every
               man
               must
               needs
               know
               was
               sufficient
               in
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               ,
               altho
               for
               Ends
               they
               may
               sometimes
               deny
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               yet
               their
               Conscience
               must
               needs
               own
               and
               give
               Testimony
               to
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               posed
               before
               God.
               Thus
               ,
               when
               St.
               Paul
               alledges
               
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 his
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               for
               his
               having
               lived
               
                 in
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 godly
                 Sincerity
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.12
               .
               St.
               Chrysostom
               on
               the
               Place
               explains
               it
               ,
               *
               
                 by
                 Living
                 with
                 all
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 nothing
                 cover'd
                 or
                 ●●umbrated
                 .
                 In
                 Simplicity
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 without
                 any
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 or
                 Cover
                 ,
              
               says
               †
               Photius
               .
               Thus
               ,
               one
               thing
               ,
               in
               the
               Description
               of
               
                 the
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Just
              
               given
               by
               St.
               ‖
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               is
               
                 Sensum
                 verbis
                 aperire
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 its
                 Speech
                 or
                 Expression
                 lay
                 open
                 
                 its
                 meaning
                 .
              
               According
               to
               all
               which
               ,
               Cicero
               says
               
                 homo
                 simplex
                 &
                 apertus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 aperta
                 simplexque
                 mens
              
               ▪
               setting
               off
               Simplicity
               by
               Openness
               .
               And
               Hesychius
               explains
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sincere
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               manifest
               or
               open
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               undeceitful
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Openness
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               understand
               ,
               an
               
                 obligation
                 to
                 tell
                 all
                 a
                 man
                 knows
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               keep
               nothing
               secret
               .
               We
               must
               not
               disclose
               other
               mens
               Secrets
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               intrusted
               with
               us
               .
               And
               no
               Good
               Christian
               will
               inform
               against
               a
               Good
               Man
               ,
               or
               discover
               what
               he
               knows
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               his
               Unrighteous
               Persecutors
               .
               Nay
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               tell
               all
               he
               knows
               ,
               or
               publish
               the
               Vices
               of
               ill
               men
               ,
               when
               it
               serves
               no
               End
               ,
               either
               of
               their
               own
               emendation
               ,
               or
               giving
               others
               warning
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               work
               their
               Shame
               and
               Prejudice
               .
               We
               are
               not
               to
               Proclaim
               all
               the
               Good
               we
               know
               by
               our selves
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               Vanity
               and
               Ostentation
               .
               Nay
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               ill
               ,
               as
               our
               Faults
               or
               Imperfections
               ;
               which
               would
               be
               the
               way
               in
               time
               ,
               to
               be
               regardless
               of
               Censure
               ,
               and
               throw
               off
               all
               shame
               :
               and
               then
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               says
               ,
               we
               should
               only
               declare
               ,
               or
               
                 publish
                 our
                 Sin
                 like
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               3.9
               .
               We
               are
               not
               to
               make
               every
               one
               acquainted
               with
               our
               Business
               ,
               or
               to
               divulge
               our
               own
               Projects
               and
               Designs
               ,
               thereby
               to
               give
               them
               the
               trouble
               of
               our
               Cares
               ,
               or
               to
               provoke
               malevolent
               Censures
               and
               Oppositions
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               we
               are
               led
               thereto
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               Friendship
               and
               Confidence
               ,
               or
               to
               seek
               Advice
               ,
               or
               for
               Information
               of
               those
               we
               are
               concern'd
               with
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               reasonable
               and
               prudent
               Inducements
               .
               In
               these
               ,
               and
               a
               Number
               of
               other
               like
               Cases
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               the
               Part
               ,
               either
               of
               a
               Good
               or
               wise
               man
               ,
               
               to
               be
               open
               and
               divulge
               all
               he
               knows
               ;
               but
               to
               hide
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               secret
               .
               'T
               is
               
                 a
                 Fool
              
               ,
               says
               the
               
                 wise
                 Son
                 of
                 Sirach
                 ,
                 that
                 travails
                 with
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 woman
                 doth
                 with
                 a
                 child
                 ,
              
               till
               it
               be
               brought
               forth
               .
               Whereas
               
                 wise
                 men
              
               ,
               are
               for
               
                 letting
                 many
                 things
                 dye
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               never
               fearing
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               doth
               ,
               lest
               a
               word
               pent
               up
               in
               their
               b●easts
               ,
               
                 should
                 burst
                 them
              
               ,
               Ecclus.
               19.10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               As
               it
               is
               a
               Vertue
               ,
               to
               shew
               openness
               of
               some
               things
               :
               So
               it
               is
               a
               Vertue
               ,
               to
               shew
               taciturnity
               of
               others
               .
               There
               is
               
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 keep
                 silence
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 the
                 Preacher
              
               ,
               Eccles.
               3.7
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Part
               of
               great
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               to
               know
               when
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               to
               speak
               ;
               and
               to
               know
               ,
               not
               only
               what
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               may
               better
               be
               omitted
               and
               left
               unsaid
               ,
               in
               all
               Cases
               .
               So
               that
               to
               be
               open
               in
               every
               thing
               a
               man
               knows
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               hold
               nothing
               ;
               is
               not
               the
               openness
               of
               Simplicity
               here
               mention'd
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               virtuous
               Disposition
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 profess
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 open
                 .
              
               Or
               ,
               
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 pretends
              
               or
               
                 undertakes
                 to
                 inform
                 others
              
               ,
               and
               
                 open
                 his
                 own
                 Thoughts
              
               ,
               there
               to
               deal
               openly
               and
               frankly
               with
               them
               .
               Where
               we
               either
               voluntarily
               undertake
               to
               declare
               our
               Minds
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               just
               Call
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               profess
               them
               :
               he
               that
               would
               lay
               Claim
               to
               this
               Virtue
               ,
               must
               not
               hide
               his
               Opinions
               or
               Practice
               ,
               his
               Desires
               or
               Espousals
               ,
               but
               appear
               what
               he
               is
               .
               He
               must
               not
               use
               Subtilty
               in
               putting
               off
               ,
               or
               concealing
               his
               inward
               Sentiments
               ,
               especially
               under
               any
               opposite
               shews
               ;
               but
               openness
               in
               professing
               them
               .
               Truth
               is
               naked
               ,
               
               and
               not
               afraid
               to
               appear
               so
               .
               It
               shuns
               not
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Light
               ,
               when
               call'd
               to
               it
               :
               It
               seeks
               not
               then
               to
               hide
               it self
               ,
               but
               is
               free
               to
               own
               it self
               .
               As
               it
               always
               is
               ,
               what
               it
               seems
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               ready
               to
               seem
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               .
               And
               such
               in
               all
               Points
               ,
               which
               we
               pretend
               to
               declare
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               profess
               ,
               should
               we
               be
               too
               .
            
             
               Near
               akin
               to
               this
               of
               Openness
               ,
               is
               
                 Plainness
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 amusing
                 ,
                 or
                 misleading
                 Dress
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 i●
                 professes
                 .
              
               It
               sets
               off
               Truth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               ,
               not
               daubing
               it
               over
               with
               made
               Colours
               .
               It
               seeks
               not
               to
               huddle
               it
               up
               in
               intricacies
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               lay
               it
               open
               ,
               but
               hide
               it
               from
               mens
               Understandings
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               put
               things
               ,
               or
               Actions
               ,
               into
               any
               delusive
               ,
               or
               fallacious
               Attire
               ;
               which
               would
               serve
               only
               to
               make
               men
               misapprehend
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               for
               other
               ,
               than
               they
               are
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               amplifie
               things
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               be
               thought
               larger
               ;
               nor
               aggravate
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               make
               them
               seem
               faultier
               ;
               nor
               palliate
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               them
               appear
               more
               soft
               and
               innocent
               ;
               nor
               any
               way
               disguise
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               make
               them
               shew
               other
               than
               they
               are
               in
               reality
               .
               For
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               are
               not
               ways
               of
               Truth
               ,
               but
               of
               Deception
               .
               They
               do
               not
               imprint
               on
               men
               ,
               our
               own
               Apprehensions
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               mistakes
               of
               them
               .
               They
               are
               not
               for
               making
               that
               plain
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               we
               think
               ;
               but
               that
               seem
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               we
               think
               not
               ;
               contrary
               to
               that
               Singleness
               ,
               whereof
               I
               have
               already
               treated
               .
               Whereas
               Simplicity
               ,
               is
               for
               being
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               observed
               ,
               both
               within
               ,
               and
               without
               ;
               in
               inward
               Sentiments
               ,
               and
               in
               outward
               Manifestations
               .
               It
               seeks
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               only
               for
               what
               it
               is
               ;
               and
               so
               
               never
               hides
               its
               own
               shape
               when
               call'd
               to
               make
               〈◊〉
               thereof
               ;
               or
               assumes
               a
               borrowed
               one
               ,
               in
               〈◊〉
               it
               would
               better
               become
               it
               .
            
             
               4
               Fourthly
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               A
               Fourth
               thing
               imply●●
               in
               
                 Christian
                 Simplicity
              
               ,
               and
               prescribed
               by
               Spi●●●ual
               Prudence
               ,
               is
               Harmlesness
               ,
               or
               Innocence
               ,
               〈◊〉
               to
               all
               intending
               ,
               or
               effecting
               wrong
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               to
               any
               Person
               .
               Of
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               opposite
               to
               
                 Dolus
                 malus
              
               ,
               or
               that
               ●●●ch
               works
               evil
               to
               other
               men
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Simpli●●●y
               in
               Good
               ,
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               Evil
               in
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               It
               leaves
               us
               a
               Liberty
               ,
               in
               fitting
               ways
               to
               def●●d
               our selves
               ;
               and
               ,
               whilst
               it
               is
               without
               Sin
               ,
               ●
               Prejudice
               to
               Religion
               ,
               to
               use
               all
               wise
               Methods
               of
               Caution
               and
               Wariness
               .
               But
               it
               takes
               from
               us
               o●●●nsive
               Weapons
               ,
               as
               Anger
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Peevish●●●●
               ▪
               Revenge
               ,
               Vexatiousness
               ,
               all
               Violence
               and
               I●●ustice
               .
               It
               casts
               out
               all
               hurtful
               ,
               and
               injurious
               ●●ssions
               ,
               and
               Practices
               :
               and
               that
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               〈◊〉
               we
               are
               most
               tempted
               ,
               and
               provoked
               to
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               
                 betrayed
                 by
                 Friends
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 by
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 hated
                 by
                 all
                 ,
              
               says
               our
               Lord
               ,
               Mat.
               10.17
               ,
               18
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               When
               you
               are
               
                 sent
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 L●mbs
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 ravenous
                 Wolves
                 ,
              
               adds
               he
               ,
               p●ssing
               this
               Lesson
               of
               
                 Prudent
                 Simplicity
              
               ,
               then
               be
               ye
               
                 as
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doves
              
               ,
               a
               Creature
               usually
               said
               to
               be
               without
               Gall
               or
               Bitterness
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               upon
               working
               or
               returning
               Mischief
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
               
                 He
                 commands
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Dove
                 ,
              
               says
               St.
               *
               Chrysostom
               upon
               the
               Place
               ,
               
                 to
                 restrain
                 thee
                 from
                 seeking
                 Revenge
                 when
                 injured
                 ,
                 or
                 drawing
                 those
                 that
                 lay
                 wait
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 Punishment
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 thy
                 Prudence
                 will
                 stand
                 thee
                 in
                 no
                 stead
                 ,
                 unless
                 this
                 Simplicity
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Be
                 ye
                 as
                 simple
                 as
                 
                 Doves
                 ,
                 to
                 pardon
                 injuries
                 ,
              
               †
               says
               another
               
                 Ancient
                 Comment
                 ;
                 be
                 as
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 apprehension
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Doves
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bite
                 when
                 once
                 ye
                 are
                 apprehended
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               both
               Chrysostom
               and
               he
               note
               ,
               is
               signified
               by
               their
               being
               sent
               out
               ,
               
                 among
                 these
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 as
                 Sheep
              
               ;
               thereby
               requiring
               of
               them
               a●
               such
               times
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 ovium
                 mansuetudinem
                 ,
                 the
                 mildness
                 of
                 those
                 most
                 patient
                 Creatures
                 .
              
               Thus
               ,
               when
               St.
               Paul
               bids
               
                 Servants
                 to
                 obey
                 with
                 simplicity
              
               ,
               or
               
                 singleness
                 of
                 heart
              
               ,
               Eph.
               6.5
               .
               Col.
               3
               .
               2●
               .
               Theodoret
               takes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               opposite
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               making
               Simplicity
               opposite
               to
               Malignity
               and
               Improbity
               .
               And
               St.
               Chrysostom
               expounds
               the
               
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 godly
                 Sincerity
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.12
               .
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 Will
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Mischievousness
                 and
                 Malignity
                 .
              
            
             
               Simplicity
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               a
               patient
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               to
               imply
               ,
               as
               the
               Patience
               of
               Persevering
               ;
               so
               likewise
               the
               Patience
               of
               Suffering
               .
               It
               looks
               more
               at
               the
               Duty
               ,
               than
               the
               Danger
               ,
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               take
               up
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               bear
               it
               after
               Christ
               ,
               when
               call'd
               thereto
               .
               It
               notes
               fixedness
               in
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               accompanied
               with
               Fortitude
               or
               Fearlesness
               of
               Dangers
               ,
               making
               Faith
               or
               Trust
               in
               God
               ,
               its
               Support
               ,
               when
               it
               has
               nothing
               visible
               to
               trust
               to
               in
               this
               World.
               As
               St.
               Paul
               did
               ,
               still
               holding
               on
               
                 his
                 Simplicity
              
               ,
               when
               he
               
                 had
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Death
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
              
               and
               could
               have
               
                 no
                 Trust
              
               or
               Hope
               of
               
                 Deliverance
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 who
                 raiseth
                 up
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               1.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Such
               is
               the
               Virtue
               of
               
                 true
                 Christian
                 Simplicity
              
               ,
               noting
               Veracity
               ,
               without
               doing
               ,
               or
               speaking
               Lyes
               ;
               Singleness
               ,
               without
               all
               counterfeit
               shews
               
               〈◊〉
               double
               Dealings
               ;
               Openness
               ,
               without
               studied
               Concealment
               ;
               and
               Plainness
               ,
               without
               artificial
               〈◊〉
               misleading
               Dress
               ,
               of
               what
               we
               undertake
               to
               declare
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               profess
               ;
               and
               Harmlesness
               or
               Innocence
               ,
               patiently
               suffering
               ,
               and
               persevering●y
               sustaining
               ,
               what
               it
               receives
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               doing
               ,
               or
               returning
               ,
               the
               least
               wrong
               or
               ●●olence
               to
               any
               Person
               .
               And
               all
               this
               is
               agree●●le
               to
               S.
               
               Chrysostom's
               Description
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               explaining
               those
               words
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 in
                 godly
                 Sincerity
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.12
               .
               sets
               it
               off
               thus
               .
               ‖
               
                 We
                 have
                 〈◊〉
                 nothing
                 fraudulent
                 ,
                 nothing
                 by
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 or
                 s●●●●lation
                 ,
                 or
                 flattery
                 or
                 assentation
                 ,
                 nothing
                 by
                 treachery
                 ,
                 or
                 imposture
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 all
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 in
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 in
                 Verity
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 heart
                 pure
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 mischievousness
                 and
                 malignity
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 deceit
                 ,
                 having
                 nothing
                 cover'd
                 up
                 a
                 shadowed
                 over
                 ,
                 nothing
                 craftily
                 varnish'd
                 or
                 rotten
                 at
                 heart
                 under
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 promising
                 outside
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               is
               Simplicity
               ,
               such
               plain
               and
               downright
               Honesty
               ,
               as
               begets
               no
               wrong
               belief
               of
               ,
               or
               expectation
               from
               us
               ;
               nor
               fails
               those
               ,
               which
               it
               doth
               beget
               .
               That
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               not
               speak
               any
               false
               thing
               ;
               so
               neither
               will
               it
               speak
               ,
               nor
               act
               ,
               any
               delusive
               thing
               ;
               that
               makes
               no
               deceitful
               Reserves
               ,
               nor
               seeks
               shifts
               or
               Evasions
               ,
               nor
               affects
               to
               hide
               what
               it
               ought
               to
               make
               manifest
               ,
               or
               disguise
               what
               it
               doth
               set
               off
               .
               If
               this
               Vertue
               governs
               any
               man
               ,
               he
               will
               put
               on
               no
               Appearances
               
               of
               what
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               what
               he
               doth
               not
               intend
               ,
               nor
               seem
               to
               say
               or
               do
               what
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               ,
               nor
               willingly
               deceive
               by
               a
               dark
               ,
               or
               doubtful
               ,
               or
               delusive
               sign
               ;
               nor
               seek
               to
               have
               any
               the
               worse
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               mistaken
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               expect
               other
               ,
               than
               what
               they
               are
               like
               to
               find
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Simplicity
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               calls
               
                 Godly
                 Sincerity
              
               ,
               or
               †
               
                 the
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.12
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               Simplicity
               ,
               as
               will
               pass
               for
               Sincerity
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               And
               such
               a
               Simplicity
               ,
               〈◊〉
               is
               like
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               God
               himself
               :
               who
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               Falshood
               ,
               in
               Word
               or
               Deed
               ;
               Single
               ,
               without
               Doubling
               and
               Cra●ty
               Winding
               ;
               Open
               ,
               without
               artificial
               Reserve●
               ,
               Shifts
               ,
               or
               Evasions
               ;
               Plain
               ,
               without
               Disguise
               ;
               Harmless
               ,
               in
               all
               he
               doth
               or
               says
               ;
               without
               the
               least
               Breach
               ,
               of
               down-right
               Honesty
               ,
               Innocence
               ,
               and
               Truth
               ,
               in
               every
               Word
               and
               Action
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               God
               himself
               .
               And
               ,
               when
               we
               take
               care
               ,
               to
               shew
               forth
               ours
               in
               the
               same
               ways
               ;
               our
               Simplicity
               is
               like
               God's
               ,
               and
               bea●
               his
               Image
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               upon
               us
               ,
               ‖
               
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 holy
              
               ;
               and
               *
               
                 to
                 be
                 merciful
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 merciful
                 :
              
               So
               is
               this
               way
               of
               Simplicity
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 sincere
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 is
                 sincere
                 ,
              
               which
               may
               very
               well
               ,
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               be
               stiled
               
                 the
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Ground
               and
               Reason
               of
               this
               Simplicity
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 Equality
                 .
                 To
                 do
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 ,
              
               which
               ,
               as
               our
               †
               Saviour
               says
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               first
               Rule
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               settles
               this
               Equality
               between
               all
               Persons
               .
               This
               is
               
                 to
                 love
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 as
                 our
                 
                 ●●lves
                 ,
              
               to
               let
               them
               stand
               on
               the
               same
               Bottom
               ,
               ●nd
               allow
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               on
               the
               same
               Level
               ,
               in
               all
               Intercourse
               and
               Dealing
               ,
               to
               expect
               the
               ●●ke
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               from
               them
               .
               And
               
                 this
                 Neigbour
              
               ,
               is
               
                 every
                 man
              
               ,
               wise
               or
               foolish
               ,
               credu●ou●
               or
               suspicious
               ,
               rash
               or
               wary
               ,
               rich
               or
               poor
               ,
               who
               must
               all
               stand
               upon
               the
               same
               Level
               as
               to
               〈◊〉
               matter
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               since
               all
               Communication
               and
               Inter●●urse
               ,
               lies
               in
               signifying
               our
               minds
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               by
               Words
               or
               Action
               :
               in
               regard
               there
               must
               be
               〈◊〉
               Equality
               kept
               up
               ,
               in
               the
               mutual
               Communi●●●ion
               of
               Minds
               ;
               there
               is
               need
               of
               this
               Virtue
               〈◊〉
               Simplicity
               ,
               which
               will
               do
               it
               equally
               to
               all
               ●ersons
               .
               Faith
               ,
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               Society
               ,
               and
               Communication
               .
               And
               in
               this
               ,
               there
               ●ust
               be
               Equality
               ,
               in
               the
               Ground
               it
               goes
               upon
               ;
               every
               man
               having
               the
               same
               Ground
               to
               〈◊〉
               another
               ,
               that
               another
               has
               to
               believe
               〈◊〉
               .
               And
               this
               can
               be
               nothing
               ,
               but
               Simplicity
               〈◊〉
               plain-Dealing
               ,
               which
               will
               equally
               secure
               〈◊〉
               Faith
               ,
               of
               wise
               and
               unwise
               ,
               subtle
               and
               simple
               ,
               quick
               and
               slow
               apprehensions
               .
               This
               Simplicity
               ,
               is
               fit
               to
               inform
               all
               Understandings
               .
               But
               if
               we
               go
               off
               from
               this
               ,
               instead
               of
               informing
               mens
               Minds
               and
               Belief
               ,
               we
               shall
               abuse
               them
               .
               Or
               ,
               if
               the
               subtile
               and
               wary
               ,
               by
               suspense
               ,
               preserve
               themselves
               from
               being
               deceived
               ;
               we
               shall
               abuse
               ,
               and
               deceive
               others
               .
               'T
               is
               only
               plain
               Dealing
               ,
               that
               can
               secure
               any
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               same
               Security
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               where
               all
               have
               an
               equal
               Right
               ,
               they
               may
               also
               have
               an
               equal
               Benefit
               .
               So
               that
               in
               Communication
               ,
               we
               must
               use
               the
               same
               plainness
               towards
               every
               man
               ,
               the
               young
               
               and
               old
               ,
               the
               unversed
               and
               experienced
               ,
               the
               weak
               and
               strong
               :
               seeking
               what
               is
               equal
               towards
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               private
               and
               unequal
               towards
               none
               ;
               if
               we
               would
               keep
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               do
               Equity
               ,
               which
               speaks
               the
               Observation
               of
               Equality
               ,
               to
               all
               those
               we
               deal
               or
               converse
               with
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               implyed
               in
               S.
               
               Paul's
               Reason
               for
               
                 speaking
                 the
                 truth
                 every
                 Man
                 with
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
              
               because
               
                 we
                 are
                 members
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4.25
               .
               For
               ,
               tho
               the
               Members
               be
               greater
               ,
               or
               less
               than
               another
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Perception
               ,
               Importance
               and
               Honor
               :
               yet
               ,
               a
               more
               intelligent
               and
               discerning
               Member
               ,
               doth
               not
               take
               Liberty
               to
               deceive
               ,
               and
               impose
               upon
               a
               less
               discerning
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               other
               doth
               of
               imposing
               upon
               it
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               all
               equal
               and
               alike
               ,
               in
               true
               and
               Plain-Dealing
               with
               each
               other
               .
               The
               Eye
               ,
               as
               S.
               ‖
               Chrysostom
               notes
               upon
               those
               words
               ,
               as
               also
               *
               Theodorit
               ,
               and
               †
               
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 sees
                 some
                 ill
                 a
                 coming
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 deceive
                 the
                 Foot
                 ,
                 but
                 gives
                 true
                 warning
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 compose
                 it self
                 to
                 Flight
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Foot
                 ,
                 by
                 Feeling
                 ,
                 finds
                 it
                 is
                 g●t
                 on
                 unsure
                 Ground
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 true
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Eye
                 saw
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Smell
                 has
                 perceived
                 the
                 Quality
                 of
                 any
                 Food
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 belye
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Palate
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Tongue
                 has
                 discovered
                 a
                 Taste
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 misrepresent
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
              
               And
               so
               all
               the
               other
               Members
               ,
               are
               as
               careful
               ,
               to
               represent
               things
               Right
               to
               their
               Fellow-Members
               ,
               as
               their
               Fellows
               are
               ,
               to
               Do
               the
               same
               to
               them
               .
               And
               one
               never
               seeks
               to
               deceive
               another
               ,
               because
               ,
               being
               mutually
               Members
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               have
               joint
               Interests
               ;
               and
               when
               one
               deceives
               ,
               or
               hurts
               another
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 Damnum
                 commune
                 ,
                 a
                 common
                 Damage
                 ,
              
               
               〈◊〉
               Theodorit
               says
               ;
               and
               therein
               it
               damnifies
               and
               〈◊〉
               it self
               .
               So
               that
               the
               rash
               and
               the
               wary
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               the
               foolish
               ,
               being
               equally
               Members
               ;
               〈◊〉
               must
               no
               more
               impose
               upon
               that
               ,
               than
               the
               〈◊〉
               Eye
               doth
               upon
               the
               unseeing
               Fool.
               And
               ,
               〈◊〉
               their
               Communication
               ,
               the
               wise
               must
               be
               as
               far
               ,
               〈◊〉
               seeking
               to
               deceive
               the
               unwary
               ;
               as
               the
               un●ary
               are
               ,
               from
               seeking
               to
               deceive
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               Simplicity
               ,
               should
               be
               observed
               
                 in
                 all
                 Communications
              
               .
               Especially
               among
               Christians
               ,
               ●●ose
               Credit
               should
               be
               so
               good
               ,
               that
               their
               Word
               〈◊〉
               never
               be
               questioned
               ,
               but
               
                 yea
                 and
                 nay
              
               ,
               be
               〈◊〉
               ●hat
               need
               to
               pass
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               〈◊〉
               :
               their
               word
               always
               carrying
               their
               meaning
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
                 their
                 yea
                 ,
                 being
                 yea
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 nay
                 ,
                 nay
              
               ;
               or
               〈◊〉
               always
               doing
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               which
               would
               make
               〈◊〉
               need
               of
               
                 Swearing
                 in
                 their
                 Communication
              
               ,
               Matt.
               ●●37
               .
               And
               were
               this
               Simplicity
               practised
               accord●●●ly
               ,
               none
               would
               ever
               need
               to
               question
               them
               ;
               ●●cause
               none
               would
               ever
               be
               deceived
               by
               them
               .
               ●●th
               would
               be
               secured
               by
               their
               Saying
               ,
               and
               their
               Word
               might
               be
               safely
               built
               on
               .
               In
               their
               plain
               Words
               ,
               Men
               would
               have
               their
               Sense
               ,
               and
               should
               〈◊〉
               sure
               of
               suitable
               Performance
               .
            
             
               But
               especially
               it
               should
               be
               observed
               in
               Promises
               ,
               which
               make
               more
               Dependence
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               higher
               Bond
               of
               Faith.
               And
               most
               of
               all
               in
               Oaths
               ,
               which
               appeal
               ,
               for
               the
               Conformity
               betwixt
               our
               Thoughts
               and
               Expressions
               ,
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               and
               Simplicity
               it self
               .
               No
               Man
               should
               have
               his
               Faith
               abused
               ,
               or
               be
               deceived
               by
               us
               in
               any
               Communication
               ;
               but
               least
               of
               all
               in
               these
               .
               Thus
               
                 God's
                 Promise
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 Oath
              
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               calls
               
                 two
                 immutable
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 lye
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               to
               abuse
               and
               delude
               Faith
               ,
               or
               to
               beget
               a
               wrong
               b●●lief
               ,
               or
               expectation
               ,
               in
               any
               ,
               Heb.
               6.18
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               should
               be
               observed
               in
               these
               Communi●cations
               ,
               
                 by
                 all
                 Persons
              
               ,
               especially
               by
               Men
               
                 Sac●●●
                 in
                 their
                 Functions
              
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               who
               〈◊〉
               as
               the
               †
               
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 God's
                 Ambassador●●
              
               ▪
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               act
               in
               God's
               Place
               ,
               and
               are
               also
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               says
               ,
               *
               
                 God's
                 Ministers
              
               .
               And
               especially
               ,
               in
               
                 things
                 of
                 Power
              
               and
               Authority
               ,
               as
               Laws
               and
               Edicts
               .
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               Simplicity
               and
               Plain-Dealing
               ,
               in
               the
               Words
               and
               Ways
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ;
               who
               would
               not
               only
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               abuse
               the
               Faith
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               desecrate
               their
               Station
               ,
               and
               dishonor
               that
               God
               of
               Simplicity
               and
               Truth
               ,
               in
               whose
               Place
               they
               stand
               ,
               by
               deceitful
               and
               delusive
               Dealing
               .
               There
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               the
               Expressions
               of
               Publick
               Laws
               ;
               which
               must
               always
               be
               meant
               and
               expounded
               ,
               with
               Ingenuity
               and
               Plainness
               .
               For
               Laws
               ,
               are
               the
               Patrons
               ,
               and
               the
               Guard
               of
               Faith
               and
               Innocence
               :
               and
               so
               must
               be
               Patterns
               of
               what
               they
               Patronize
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               Sincerity
               and
               Fairness
               .
               They
               must
               never
               teach
               us
               how
               to
               cozen
               ,
               or
               insnare
               others
               .
               They
               must
               never
               lie
               in
               Quirks
               and
               evasive
               Senses
               ;
               which
               Deceitfulness
               of
               the
               Laws
               themselves
               ,
               will
               ungird
               and
               prostitute
               them
               ,
               and
               only
               teach
               People
               how
               to
               cheat
               in
               their
               Obedience
               .
               It
               will
               cut
               off
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               call
               Subjects
               only
               to
               the
               invention
               of
               Subtleties
               ,
               to
               out-wit
               Laws
               ,
               instead
               of
               observing
               them
               .
               For
               Laws
               are
               not
               kept
               ,
               but
               cozen'd
               and
               abused
               ,
               by
               evasive
               Glosses
               .
               
               〈◊〉
               that
               this
               Simplicity
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               be
               most
               in
               ●●●mises
               ,
               chiefly
               when
               backed
               by
               solemn
               Oaths
               :
               〈◊〉
               more
               especially
               ,
               when
               these
               are
               made
               by
               〈◊〉
               or
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               are
               Sacred
               Persons
               :
               〈◊〉
               most
               especially
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               made
               also
               in
               ●●●dience
               to
               Laws
               ,
               and
               in
               Words
               prescribed
               by
               〈◊〉
               ●aws
               themselves
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               now
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               these
               Ways
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               Simplicity
               ,
               is
               the
               Way
               of
               Worldly
               〈◊〉
               .
               It
               may
               sometimes
               be
               for
               taking
               things
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               by
               bare-faced
               Violence
               ,
               where
               it
               〈◊〉
               ●ower
               enough
               .
               But
               it
               s
               ordinary
               Method
               ,
               is
               ●●●ctise
               more
               covertly
               ,
               and
               its
               great
               Instru●●●●
               is
               Craft
               and
               Deceit
               .
               When
               there
               is
               need
               〈◊〉
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               apt
               to
               stick
               at
               forging
               a
               〈◊〉
               Lye
               ,
               and
               unpalliable
               Falshood
               ,
               to
               bring
               its
               〈◊〉
               about
               .
               But
               where
               it
               practises
               with
               more
               〈◊〉
               facedness
               ,
               it
               will
               deceive
               as
               effectually
               ,
               by
               〈◊〉
               but
               deceitful
               Truths
               ,
               which
               are
               only
               〈◊〉
               Truths
               ,
               but
               real
               Falshoods
               .
               Sometimes
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               end
               it
               may
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               it
               will
               hide
               it self
               〈◊〉
               Mist
               of
               Words
               .
               At
               others
               ,
               it
               will
               play
               upon
               〈◊〉
               Faith
               of
               Men
               ,
               by
               Ambiguities
               of
               Words
               and
               ●●●●ences
               ,
               expecting
               they
               will
               bite
               at
               one
               mean●●●●
               whilst
               it
               reserves
               another
               to
               it self
               .
               Or
               ,
               if
               〈◊〉
               doth
               not
               fall
               upon
               them
               to
               deceive
               directly
               ;
               i●
               will
               lead
               them
               about
               craftily
               ,
               by
               a
               Circle
               of
               Words
               or
               Circumlocutions
               ,
               intermixing
               secretly
               〈◊〉
               and
               false
               ,
               and
               laying
               Snares
               ,
               till
               it
               has
               got
               them
               within
               the
               Compass
               of
               Deceit
               at
               last
               .
               It
               will
               be
               open
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               shall
               serve
               its
               turn
               ;
               and
               artificially
               conceal
               what
               makes
               against
               it
               .
               It
               represents
               things
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               ,
               
               but
               in
               such
               Dress
               as
               best
               suits
               its
               own
               purpose
               amplifying
               ,
               or
               detracting
               ,
               palliating
               ,
               or
               disgui●sing
               ,
               not
               so
               as
               sets
               off
               its
               own
               Thoughts
               ,
               but
               〈◊〉
               Convenience
               .
               Or
               ,
               if
               it
               is
               so
               nice
               ,
               as
               to
               boggle
               at
               the
               Abuse
               of
               Words
               ;
               it
               will
               more
               easily
               swallow
               a
               like
               Juggle
               ,
               and
               Deceit
               in
               Actions
               .
               It
               will
               give
               the
               outward
               Appearances
               ,
               without
               inward
               Realities
               ;
               seem
               to
               be
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               not
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               :
               Do
               in
               all
               things
               like
               those
               that
               profess
               what
               it
               thinks
               not
               ;
               or
               that
               denies
               ,
               what
               it
               really
               believes
               .
               The
               outward
               Shews
               ,
               of
               its
               Belief
               or
               Expectations
               ,
               Mind
               and
               Judgment●
               of
               its
               Desires
               or
               Affections
               ,
               what
               pleases
               or
               dislik●●
               it
               :
               are
               not
               the
               true
               Draught
               of
               its
               inward
               Sentiments
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               its
               outward
               Interests
               .
               It
               pretends
               what
               it
               gets
               by
               ,
               not
               what
               it
               really
               is
               ,
               or
               believes
               :
               and
               seeks
               it self
               ,
               not
               what
               it
               shews
               ;
               in
               all
               its
               Pretences
               .
               Its
               Appearances
               ,
               are
               Hypocrisie
               ;
               its
               secret
               end
               ,
               still
               self-design
               ;
               its
               Method
               ,
               not
               Truth
               ,
               but
               Delusion
               ;
               not
               harmlesness
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               preventing
               ,
               tho
               by
               any
               Loss
               of
               theirs
               ,
               all
               Harm
               ,
               Dissatisfaction
               ,
               or
               Disappointment
               to
               it self
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               true
               and
               single
               ,
               plain
               and
               open
               ,
               innocent
               and
               undesigning
               :
               a
               worldly
               wise
               Man
               ,
               is
               all
               Lyes
               and
               Falshood
               ,
               Trick
               and
               Deceit
               ,
               full
               of
               Turnings
               and
               Windings
               ,
               Shifts
               and
               Evasions
               ,
               Mists
               and
               false
               Colors
               ,
               meer
               Shews
               and
               Pretences
               ;
               pretending
               and
               appearing
               one
               thing
               ,
               but
               being
               and
               intending
               another
               ;
               and
               never
               true
               to
               what
               he
               seems
               ,
               further
               than
               that
               happens
               to
               run
               true
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               self-ends
               and
               carnal
               Convenience
               .
               He
               is
               not
               fixt
               ,
               to
               any
               just
               and
               
               ●●nest
               Principles
               ;
               but
               is
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
                 for
                 accommodating
                 his
                 manners
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 turns
                 ,
              
               〈◊〉
               for
               being
               
                 quick-sighted
                 at
                 serving
                 his
                 own
                 Ad●●●tage
                 by
                 Deceit
                 ,
              
               as
               I
               noted
               from
               S.
               Basil.
               By
               〈◊〉
               which
               deceitful
               Shews
               ,
               and
               false
               Seemings
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               Injury
               to
               Truth
               ,
               he
               violates
               Charity
               〈◊〉
               Justice
               ;
               oftentimes
               drawing
               Men
               in
               thereby
               ,
               〈◊〉
               their
               Prejudice
               .
               And
               abuses
               Confidence
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               to
               an
               ingenuous
               Spirit
               ,
               should
               lay
               on
               one
               〈◊〉
               highest
               Obligation
               ,
               working
               their
               harm
               ,
               by
               〈◊〉
               very
               Faith
               and
               Trust
               ,
               they
               repose
               in
               him
               .
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               most
               part
               highly
               abuses
               good
               things
               〈◊〉
               ;
               and
               that
               virtuous
               forwardness
               well
               meaning
               〈◊〉
               have
               to
               promote
               them
               ,
               whilst
               ,
               under
               a
               false
               〈◊〉
               and
               Shew
               thereof
               ,
               he
               steals
               away
               their
               ●●ncurrence
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               unlawful
               Purposes
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               Self-Designs
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP
             VII
             .
             Of
             not
             discharging
             Relative
             Duties
             ,
             for
             ends
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             own
             Ease
             .
          
           
             THE
             other
             Instance
             which
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             of
             
               Doing
               ill
               to
               bring
               about
               some
               Good
               desired
               ,
            
             in
             
               throwing
               off
               Relative
               Duties
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             another
             Care
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Prudence
            
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
          
           
             
               Second
               Place
            
             ,
             that
             
               in
               any
               Relations
               ,
               when
               〈◊〉
               grow
               burdensome
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               ends
               ,
               either
               of
               Religi●●●
               or
               of
               our
               own
               Ease
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               admit
               of
               any
               Discharge
               of
               Relative
               Duties
               .
            
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             has
             required
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             just
             to
             all
             Men
             ;
             so
             to
             be
             Grateful
             to
             our
             Benefactors
             ,
             and
             Dutiful
             to
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             to
             honor
             ,
             obey
             ,
             and
             keep
             subject
             ,
             to
             our
             Parents
             ,
             our
             Princes
             ,
             and
             other
             Powers
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             placed
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             these
             Duties
             and
             Returns
             ,
             he
             calls
             for
             towards
             them
             ,
             
               whatever
               their
               Religion
               be
               ,
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               .
            
             Be
             they
             Christians
             or
             
               Heathens
               ,
               Jews
            
             or
             
               Mahometans
               ,
               true
               Worshipers
            
             or
             
               Idolaters
               ;
               Children
            
             must
             honor
             and
             obey
             ,
             support
             and
             succor
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Wives
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             Servants
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Subjects
             their
             Sovereigns
             .
             These
             are
             among
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             Nature
             it self
             
               has
               writ
               in
               all
               Mens
               Hearts
               ,
            
             and
             wherein
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               they
               that
               
               〈◊〉
               not
               the
            
             written
             
               Law
               ,
               are
               a
               Law
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               their
               own
               Consciences
               bearing
               witness
            
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             need
             of
             any
             further
             Revelation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               their
               thoughts
               accusing
               or
               excusing
               them
               ,
            
             according
             as
             they
             have
             kept
             or
             transgressed
             them
             :
             Rom.
             ●
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Relatives
             were
             all
             〈◊〉
             yet
             their
             natural
             Conscience
             ,
             without
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             would
             teach
             one
             to
             call
             for
             at
             this
             Duty
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             shew
             and
             pay
             it
             ;
             〈◊〉
             accuse
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             went
             out
             to
             〈◊〉
             among
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             to
             proselyte
             those
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Relations
             were
             Worshipers
             of
             false
             Gods
             ,
             〈◊〉
             set
             up
             unclean
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             Devils
             ,
             for
             Gods
             :
             〈◊〉
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             exempt
             them
             from
             any
             ●●lative
             Duties
             towards
             such
             Idolaters
             ;
             but
             〈◊〉
             a
             greater
             Heartiness
             and
             Conscientiousness
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             due
             Discharge
             thereof
             .
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               〈◊〉
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               what
               is
               well-pleasing
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             Col.
             3.20
             .
             And
             
               Servants
               ,
               〈◊〉
               in
               all
               things
               your
               Masters
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               〈◊〉
               all
               things
               in
               singleness
               of
               Heart
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             as
             serving
             therein
             
               the
               Lord
               Christ
            
             :
             Vers.
             22.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               Wives
               ,
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               your
               own
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             those
             
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             but
             are
             
               to
               be
               won
               by
               the
               Wives
               good
               Conversation
               ,
               without
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.1
             .
             
               Honor
               the
               King
            
             ,
             says
             he
             again
             ,
             and
             *
             
               submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               ,
               whether
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ,
               or
               unto
               Governors
               ,
               as
               sent
               by
               him
            
             ;
             c.
             2.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Ye
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               every
               Soul
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             13.1
             ,
             5.
             
             Whenas
             ,
             
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             is
             notorious
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Soverei●●
             Powers
             were
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             Thus
             careful
             were
             they
             ,
             not
             to
             seem
             in
             the
             least
             to
             set
             Men
             free
             ,
             from
             any
             Relative
             Duties
             and
             Obligations
             ,
             towards
             their
             Heathen
             and
             Idolatrous
             Relations
             .
             And
             this
             with
             the
             more
             exactness
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             
               Heathen
               World
            
             ,
             (
             who
             knew
             well
             enough
             the
             Dueness
             and
             Necessity
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilt
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             without
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             )
             all
             color
             for
             aspersing
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             overthrowing
             Justi●●
             and
             Morality
             ;
             as
             pulling
             up
             Foundations
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             setting
             persons
             loose
             ,
             from
             the
             Obligations
             of
             their
             several
             Relations
             .
             Which
             would
             have
             been
             the
             greatest
             Scandal
             that
             could
             ha●●
             been
             fixed
             upon
             Religion
             ;
             and
             have
             made
             it
             to
             turn
             the
             Moral
             and
             Natural
             Obligation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Heathen
             Superstition
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             upside
             down
             .
             
               Teach
               Wives
               ,
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               be
               not
               blasphemed
               .
               And
               Servants
               ,
               to
               be
               obedient
               ,
               shewing
               all
               good
               Fidelity
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               adorn
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               al●
               things
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             Tit.
             2.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Submit
               〈◊〉
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             
               Peter
               ,
               for
               so
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               with
               well
               doing
               ,
               ye
               may
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               foolish
               Men.
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             calls
             for
             these
             Relative
             Duties
             ,
             and
             Performances
             towards
             Men
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             
               whatever
               their
               Performance
               ,
               on
               their
               Part
               ,
               be
               towards
               us
               .
            
             We
             must
             be
             dutiful
             Children
             to
             hard
             ,
             improvident
             ,
             or
             careless
             Parents
             ;
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             to
             
             〈◊〉
             and
             unequal
             Masters
             ;
             and
             obedient
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             to
             bad
             Husbands
             ;
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             true
             〈◊〉
             ,
             to
             ill
             administring
             and
             unrighteous
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               ●●●vants
               ,
               be
               subject
               with
               all
               fear
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               Gentle
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               froward
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Pe●●●
             not
             only
             whilst
             you
             receive
             Right
             ,
             but
             when
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               good
               Conscience
               towards
               God
               ,
               you
               suffer
               wrong●●
            
             at
             their
             hands
             :
             1
             Pet.
             2.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             was
             far
             from
             discharging
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             a
             good
             Governor
             to
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             †
             〈◊〉
             his
             Blood
             only
             to
             satisfie
             
               the
               Peoples
               Cla●●s
               ,
               against
               the
               Conviction
               of
               his
               own
               Conscience
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             yet
             our
             Lord
             took
             care
             ,
             to
             approve
             himself
             a
             〈◊〉
             Subject
             towards
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             had
             done
             be●●●
             towards
             the
             
               Chief
               Priests
            
             ,
             *
             forbidding
             his
             Ser●●●●
             to
             use
             the
             Sword
             against
             them
             in
             his
             own
             〈◊〉
             ,
             )
             
               owning
               even
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               his
               Power
               〈◊〉
               from
               above
               ,
            
             Jo.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             Ananias
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             did
             not
             sure
             perform
             〈◊〉
             his
             part
             ,
             when
             ,
             
               sitting
               to
               judge
            
             Paul
             
               by
               Law
               ,
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               smitten
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             23.2
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             yet
             ,
             even
             under
             this
             Grievance
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●aul
             confesses
             he
             ought
             him
             all
             the
             same
             Duty
             ,
             〈◊〉
             he
             should
             have
             owed
             to
             a
             more
             just
             Judge
             ,
             ●●d
             begs
             pardon
             for
             having
             
               forgot
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             not
             spoken
             so
             reverently
             towards
             him
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Law
               required
               towards
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             Saul
             ,
             unquestionably
             was
             guilty
             of
             Male-administration
             in
             an
             high
             degree
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             discharging
             towards
             David
             ,
             his
             Duty
             of
             Protection
             :
             yea
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             he
             was
             reprobated
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             
               rejected
               from
               being
               King
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.23
             .
             But
             
             yet
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             David
             was
             still
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             perform
             his
             Duty
             of
             Subjection
             towards
             this
             unrighteous
             Sovereign
             .
             As
             he
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             the
             highest
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Providential
             opportunities
             ,
             to
             rid
             himself
             of
             him
             ;
             owning
             him
             even
             then
             for
             the
             
               Lord●
               Anointed
            
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               lift
               up
               a
               hand
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               guiltless
               ?
            
             1
             Sam.
             24.5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             Ch.
             26.9
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             No
             man
             will
             say
             the
             Emperors
             and
             Rulers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             ,
             performed
             the
             Part
             of
             Good
             Governors
             ;
             Persecuting
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             instead
             of
             Protecting
             it
             ;
             preying
             upon
             the
             Remains
             of
             Roman
             Liberties
             ;
             instead
             of
             preserving
             them
             ;
             and
             Ruling
             by
             Blood
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             instead
             of
             just
             and
             regular
             Administration
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             towards
             these
             Non-Performers
             ,
             and
             Notorious
             Violaters
             of
             Princes
             Duties
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             injoyn
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             most
             punctually
             and
             Conscientiously
             to
             discharge
             their
             Duties
             :
             
               putting
               them
               in
               mind
               ,
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Principalities
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
             
               not
               only
               for
               Wrath
               ,
               but
               Conscience
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.5
             .
             
               as
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             15.
             
             All
             which
             ,
             God
             strictly
             exacted
             ,
             and
             Good
             Men
             in
             all
             times
             most
             Conscientiously
             performed
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             shake
             off
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             rise
             up
             against
             God's
             Vice-gerents
             ,
             when
             they
             proved
             the
             most
             unjust
             Invaders
             of
             Religion
             and
             Rights
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             list
             ,
             may
             see
             *
             proved
             at
             large
             .
          
           
           
             In
             all
             these
             Relations
             ,
             each
             side
             must
             look
             to
             what
             concerns
             themselves
             .
             Their
             Duties
             are
             Mutual
             ,
             but
             not
             Conditional
             :
             so
             that
             we
             may
             not
             break
             with
             them
             ,
             tho
             they
             break
             with
             us
             .
             The
             breach
             of
             their
             Part
             ,
             is
             ill
             in
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             since
             what
             is
             ill
             in
             one
             ,
             cannot
             be
             good
             in
             another
             ,
             the
             Breach
             of
             ours
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             answerably
             ill
             in
             us
             too
             .
             So
             that
             not
             to
             go
             along
             with
             them
             in
             an
             ill
             thing
             ,
             or
             be
             condemned
             for
             Company
             ;
             we
             must
             every
             one
             take
             care
             〈◊〉
             discharge
             our
             own
             Duty
             ,
             whether
             our
             Relatives
             make
             due
             Return
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             discharge
             theirs
             towards
             us
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Table
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Duties
             of
             Justice
             ,
             are
             absolute
             in
             Obligation
             ,
             without
             regard
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Religion
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Good
             Performances
             ,
             and
             Moral
             Qualities
             of
             Men.
             We
             must
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             and
             keep
             Faith
             and
             Promises
             ,
             especially
             when
             confirm'd
             by
             solemn
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             deal
             justly
             ,
             and
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             received
             Favours
             ,
             remember
             them
             gratefully
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             need
             ,
             and
             return
             them
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             even
             towards
             the
             worst
             Persons
             ,
             to
             men
             of
             the
             worst
             Carriage
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             worst
             Religions
             ,
             Hereticks
             or
             Infidels
             .
             The
             Jews
             ,
             ●ere
             for
             streightning
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Gratitude
             ,
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             not
             extending
             it
             to
             men
             of
             an
             opposite
             and
             hated
             Religion
             ,
             but
             confining
             the
             Neighbour
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             a
             
               Fellow
               Jew
            
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             and
             Religion
             .
             But
             to
             cure
             this
             ,
             our
             Lord
             instructs
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             
               the
               man
               falling
               among
               Thieves
            
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Jews
               must
               be
               Neighbours
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Samaritans
            
             ;
             bidding
             him
             that
             asked
             ,
             
               Who
               
               is
               my
               Neighbour
            
             ?
             after
             he
             had
             related
             ,
             how
             Neighbourly
             the
             Samaritan
             dealt
             by
             the
             Jew
             in
             Distress
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               and
               do
               thou
               likewise
               ,
            
             Luk.
             10.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             &
             37.
             
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               Witness
            
             ;
             are
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             oblige
             equally
             towards
             all
             Persons
             .
             We
             are
             no
             more
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             break
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             towards
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             than
             towards
             a
             Christian
             ;
             a
             Papist
             ,
             than
             a
             Proetstant
             ;
             an
             ill
             and
             unjust
             ,
             than
             towards
             a
             Good
             and
             Righteous
             Man.
             More
             particularly
             kind
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             
               the
               Houshold
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             our
             own
             way
             .
             But
             just
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             grateful
             ,
             is
             what
             in
             common
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             ,
             is
             plainly
             owned
             ,
             and
             implied
             in
             that
             Maxim
             ,
             which
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             sober
             Persons
             ,
             and
             expresly
             denied
             by
             none
             ,
             but
             some
             
               wild
               Enthusiasts
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               worldly
               Dominion
               is
               not
               founded
               in
               Grace
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             Grace
             confers
             Titles
             ,
             and
             has
             its
             Claims
             ;
             but
             those
             are
             in
             another
             Life
             ,
             where
             all
             Possessions
             will
             be
             measured
             out
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Degrees
             of
             M●ns
             Graces
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Performances
             .
             But
             here
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Graciousness
             of
             their
             Hearts
             or
             Carriage
             ,
             this
             World's
             Properties
             are
             all
             to
             pass
             among
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             humane
             Rights
             and
             Titles
             .
             No
             man
             can
             make
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             Right
             to
             anothers
             Power
             or
             Property
             ,
             by
             pleading
             that
             his
             Faith
             is
             more
             Orthodox
             ,
             or
             his
             Life
             more
             just
             and
             holy
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             he
             is
             more
             Gracious
             .
             Nor
             that
             the
             Legal
             Owner
             has
             forfeited
             his
             Right
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             his
             Apostasie
             from
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             turning
             Graceless
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             the
             World
             needs
             nothing
             more
             to
             make
             them
             sensible
             of
             the
             iniquity
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             to
             bring
             it
             home
             to
             their
             own
             Case
             .
             For
             if
             one
             man
             may
             turn
             another
             out
             of
             his
             Legal
             Power
             and
             Property
             ,
             on
             Pretence
             he
             has
             not
             the
             Grace
             to
             keep
             in
             the
             Right
             way
             to
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             nor
             to
             use
             and
             employ
             them
             well
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             this
             ;
             what
             Change
             would
             this
             make
             among
             Proprietors
             ,
             and
             how
             would
             it
             Dispossess
             the
             Greatest
             Part
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             particularly
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             uneasie
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             most
             envious
             and
             malignant
             Eye
             ,
             at
             the
             Power
             and
             Property
             of
             others
             .
             So
             that
             it
             would
             quite
             throw
             out
             this
             Pretence
             ,
             of
             
               Discharging
               our selves
               of
               Relative
               Duties
            
             ,
             or
             
               Disseising
               Relatives
               of
               their
               Legal
               Rights
               and
               Claims
               ,
               because
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               Non-Performance
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
               of
               Ungraciousness
            
             :
             if
             men
             would
             but
             allow
             their
             Relatives
             and
             Rulers
             common
             Justice
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             ●ure
             should
             have
             Preference
             ,
             )
             and
             do
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             dealt
             by
             themselves
             .
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
            
             ,
             are
             Precepts
             universal
             :
             securing
             the
             Powers
             and
             Properties
             of
             the
             Graceless
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             of
             the
             Gracious
             .
             Just
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             to
             Power
             and
             Property
             ,
             wheresoever
             we
             meet
             it
             lodged
             by
             Law
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             And
             thus
             just
             we
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             ungracious
             Relatives
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             allow
             them
             the
             common
             Benefit
             of
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             as
             made
             for
             their
             Protection
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             ;
             and
             grant
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             ,
             not
             only
             Justice
             ,
             but
             Reverence
             ,
             what
             in
             common
             Right
             and
             Equality
             ,
             we
             all
             claim
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
           
             From
             all
             this
             I
             observe
             ,
             when
             men
             stand
             in
             Relation
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             
               we
               must
               distinguish
               what
               they
               do
               in
               discharge
               of
               Duty
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Relation
               ;
               and
               what
               in
               Favour
               of
               his
               ways
               ,
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             It
             is
             either
             a
             Great
             weakness
             ,
             or
             a
             Great
             wickedness
             in
             men
             ,
             to
             suspect
             all
             those
             that
             are
             for
             shewing
             inviolate
             Duty
             to
             a
             Popish
             King
             ,
             as
             being
             Favourers
             of
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             ;
             and
             for
             paying
             all
             that
             is
             due
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             breaks
             the
             Laws
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             affected
             ,
             and
             were
             for
             setting
             up
             a
             Power
             Arbitrary
             and
             lawless
             .
             As
             if
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Duty
             ,
             to
             his
             Power
             and
             Person
             ,
             without
             inclination
             to
             his
             way
             and
             Religion
             .
             What
             would
             these
             Persons
             have
             said
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             
               holy
               Apostles
            
             ,
             had
             they
             lived
             in
             those
             days
             ?
             Would
             they
             have
             accused
             them
             ,
             as
             secret
             Friends
             to
             Heathenism
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             heathen
             Gods
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             
               have
               a
               Pope
               in
               their
               Bellies
               ,
            
             because
             they
             preach'd
             up
             a
             strict
             and
             inviolate
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             other
             Powers
             ,
             for
             all
             they
             were
             Heathens
             ?
             Or
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             Betrayers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             the
             Empire
             more
             absolute
             than
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             those
             Emperors
             were
             for
             grasping
             at
             the
             small
             remains
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             for
             being
             more
             and
             more
             lawless
             ?
             Their
             Duty
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             they
             must
             perform
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             is
             just
             to
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             ,
             in
             Duty
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             Relation
             .
             Tho
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             they
             bear
             the
             most
             unmoveable
             averseness
             and
             opposition
             ,
             standing
             out
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             in
             such
             ways
             ,
             as
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             and
             him
             allows
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             against
             
             his
             way
             and
             Religious
             Persuasion
             .
             'T
             is
             only
             in
             Conscience
             of
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             good
             liking
             or
             approbation
             of
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             they
             pay
             these
             things
             to
             such
             a
             Person
             .
          
           
             I
             note
             also
             ,
             That
             in
             speaking
             of
             these
             Duties
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             such
             Persons
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             talk
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             performed
             them
             ,
             not
             from
             Principles
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             Humane
             inducements
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             way
             of
             too
             many
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             to
             discourse
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             hank
             these
             Duties
             have
             on
             us
             ,
             towards
             such
             unpleasing
             Relatives
             ,
             were
             not
             on
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             on
             our
             Convenience
             .
             Their
             Care
             ,
             and
             good
             Carriage
             ,
             they
             will
             allow
             ,
             as
             a
             Reason
             of
             our
             Duty
             and
             Observance
             ;
             but
             their
             Faults
             and
             Failures
             ,
             as
             a
             Reason
             also
             ,
             to
             justifie
             ours
             .
             They
             insist
             upon
             Reasons
             of
             Ingenuity
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             and
             ask
             ,
             How
             one
             could
             expect
             more
             ,
             that
             perform'd
             no
             more
             ,
             or
             dealt
             no
             better
             ?
             And
             look
             on
             the
             ripping
             up
             their
             Rulers
             Non-performance
             ,
             as
             a
             Reason
             to
             vindicate
             their
             own
             .
             All
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             required
             nothing
             in
             the
             Relation
             ,
             but
             all
             we
             owed
             ,
             were
             to
             the
             Carriage
             of
             the
             Person
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             act
             only
             by
             Principles
             of
             Interest
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             of
             Ingenuity
             ;
             but
             not
             out
             of
             Principle
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             when
             they
             go
             wrong
             and
             when
             they
             go
             right
             ,
             or
             not
             from
             any
             regard
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             sense
             of
             Duty
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Imprudence
             of
             pursuing
             our
             Ends
             by
             unlawful
             Means
             .
          
           
             HAving
             said
             thus
             much
             of
             this
             First
             Rule
             of
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               viz.
               Not
               doing
               Evil
               ,
               that
               Good
               may
               come
               ,
            
             or
             not
             making
             use
             of
             any
             unlawful
             ways
             ,
             for
             the
             compassing
             our
             Ends
             ,
             or
             Desires
             :
             Besides
             what
             I
             have
             hitherto
             said
             of
             
               the
               Religion
            
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             add
             a
             little
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Place
             ,
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             Course
             ,
             and
             shew
             
               how
               prudent
               it
               is
               ,
               never
               to
               take
               up
               with
               any
               Sin
               ,
               in
               Pursuit
               the
               most
               desired
               Design
               .
            
          
           
             Prudent
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             
               next
               World
            
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             our
             Designs
             here
             in
             this
             .
             If
             worldly
             men
             would
             really
             be
             wise
             for
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             way
             that
             is
             best
             here
             at
             present
             :
             they
             must
             not
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             their
             Ends
             about
             ;
             which
             ,
             however
             promising
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             really
             the
             way
             to
             make
             ,
             but
             to
             mar
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             compassing
             of
             any
             Effects
             ,
             
               depends
               more
               upon
               God
               and
               his
               Providence
               ,
               than
               on
               any
               humane
               Means
               .
            
             The
             best
             and
             likeliest
             Preparations
             ,
             can
             never
             bring
             them
             about
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             not
             along
             with
             them
             :
             and
             the
             lowest
             and
             most
             unlikely
             ,
             are
             sure
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             .
             Now
             the
             way
             to
             have
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             is
             
               by
               trusting
               him
               ,
               and
               keeping
               in
               his
               ways
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               we
               dare
               rely
               on
               Providence
               ,
               and
               trust
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               those
               that
               trust
               him
               ,
            
             but
             take
             the
             tenderest
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             himself
             remarkably
             ,
             
             in
             preserving
             and
             speeding
             their
             matters
             on
             .
             I
             mean
             those
             matters
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             consistence
             with
             the
             Designs
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             he
             sees
             fit
             to
             take
             effect
             :
             and
             no
             means
             ,
             or
             methods
             ,
             can
             bring
             about
             any
             things
             else
             .
             As
             there
             is
             no
             Friend
             ,
             or
             Deliverer
             ,
             like
             God
             ;
             and
             no
             Comfort
             ,
             like
             hope
             in
             him
             :
             So
             is
             there
             no
             way
             to
             make
             an
             interest
             with
             him
             ,
             like
             confiding
             in
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             him
             .
             
               Thou
               wilt
               keep
               him
               in
               perfect
               peace
               ,
               whose
               mind
               is
               staid
               on
               thee
               ,
               because
               he
               trusteth
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               Prophet
               ,
               Isa.
            
             26.3
             .
             But
             to
             mistrust
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             disoblige
             and
             lose
             him
             ,
             and
             ,
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             our
             own
             Prosperity
             and
             Success
             too
             .
             As
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             
               would
               not
               believe
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
            
             and
             trust
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             his
             Word
             to
             
               bring
               them
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
            
             Deut.
             1.32
             .
             are
             put
             out
             of
             all
             hopes
             of
             Coming
             thither
             ,
             and
             bid
             
               to
               turn
               ,
               and
               take
               their
               journey
               into
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ;
             and
             told
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             warlike
             Preparation
             ,
             when
             they
             
               had
               girded
               on
               every
               man
               his
               Weapons
               ,
            
             that
             if
             they
             would
             
               go
               up
            
             now
             ,
             
               and
               fight
            
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             at
             their
             own
             Peril
             ,
             for
             
               he
               the
               Lord
               was
               not
               among
               them
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             they
             were
             chased
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             did
             presumptuously
             attempt
             it
             ,
             v.
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Thus
             it
             also
             fared
             with
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               great
               Famine
               at
               Samaria
            
             ,
             would
             not
             believe
             the
             sudden
             Plenty
             ,
             which
             God
             promised
             ,
             and
             foretold
             by
             his
             
               Servant
               Elisha
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               see
               it
               with
               thine
               eyes
               ,
            
             said
             God
             to
             him
             ,
             
               but
               thou
               shalt
               not
               eat
               thereof
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             7.2
             .
             which
             accordingly
             
               fell
               out
            
             ,
             v.
             17
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             with
             
               King
               Asa
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               on
               Baasha's
               Coming
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               relyed
               not
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               Syrians
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               in
               his
               disease
               ,
               sought
               not
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               
               to
               the
               Physicians
               :
               Herein
               thou
               hast
               done
               foolishly
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               therefore
               from
               henceforth
               thou
               shalt
               have
               Wars
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             16.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             Trust
             ,
             must
             be
             
               by
               keeping
               in
               his
               own
               Ways
               :
            
             which
             ,
             when
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             the
             least
             of
             visible
             Probabilities
             ,
             have
             the
             most
             of
             Providence
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             ascribe
             most
             to
             Providence
             ,
             must
             needs
             appear
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             success
             .
             
               Wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               he
               shalt
               exalt
               thee
               to
               inherit
               the
               land
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal.
            
             37.34
             .
             Tho
             in
             this
             keeping
             to
             God's
             Ways
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             no
             visible
             Preparations
             to
             trust
             to
             :
             yet
             is
             Providence
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             our
             Confidence
             ,
             full
             of
             invisible
             ones
             ;
             which
             do
             abundantly
             more
             assure
             Deliverance
             ,
             or
             Success
             ,
             than
             any
             others
             ;
             and
             which
             are
             discernable
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             tho
             not
             to
             an
             eye
             of
             Flesh.
             Thus
             ,
             when
             
               the
               City
               was
               compassed
               with
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Chariots
               ,
               and
               a
               Mighty
               host
               of
               Syrians
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Syria
               to
               take
               Elisha
               :
            
             tho
             he
             had
             no
             visible
             Guard
             to
             resist
             these
             Forces
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             a
             Wall
             of
             Fire
             of
             Providence
             ,
             
               the
               Mountain
            
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             being
             
               full
               of
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Chariots
               of
               Fire
               ,
            
             or
             Guards
             of
             Angels
             ,
             
               round
               about
               Elisha
            
             .
             So
             that
             when
             Humane
             Eyes
             ,
             could
             see
             none
             to
             preserve
             him
             ;
             yet
             could
             he
             
               say
               to
               his
               Servant
               ,
               Fear
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               they
               that
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               are
               more
               than
               they
               that
               be
               with
               them
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             6.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             when
             the
             
               Great
               Lord
               in
               Jehoram's
               Court
            
             ,
             thought
             the
             Plenty
             prophesied
             to
             be
             
               in
               Samaria
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               to
               be
               impossible
               ,
            
             and
             that
             ,
             unless
             
               God
               should
               make
               Windows
               in
               Heaven
            
             on
             purpose
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             :
             the
             end
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             God
             can
             infinitely
             out
             wit
             us
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             surprise
             us
             with
             issues
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             there
             
             seems
             no
             way
             to
             us
             ,
             Providence
             has
             always
             enow
             ,
             that
             never
             enter'd
             into
             our
             Thoughts
             .
             As
             the
             Event
             in
             that
             case
             made
             appear
             ,
             God
             raising
             the
             Seige
             in
             haste
             ,
             by
             filling
             the
             Syrians
             with
             Fear
             of
             mighty
             Succours
             come
             to
             the
             
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             on
             their
             
               hearing
               in
               the
               night
               a
               noise
               of
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Chariots
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               great
               Host
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             7.2
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             visible
             Appearance
             of
             succeeding
             ,
             or
             being
             safe
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             save
             our selves
             we
             step
             out
             of
             God's
             ways
             ,
             and
             ,
             instead
             of
             what
             is
             lawful
             ,
             betake
             our selves
             to
             what
             seems
             expedient
             and
             serviceable
             :
             
               in
               leaving
               the
               way
               of
               I●●●cence
               ,
               we
               are
               like
               also
               ,
               when
               we
               least
               suspect
               it
               ,
               to
               lose
               the
               way
               of
               Success
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               desert
               God
               ,
               God
               and
               Providence
               will
               desert
               us
               .
               Order
               thy
               way
               ●ight
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               wise
               Son
               of
               Sirach
               :
               〈◊〉
               go
               not
               aside
               ,
               lest
               ye
               fail
               ,
            
             Ecclus.
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
             We
             shall
             not
             only
             this
             way
             be
             unrelieved
             by
             the
             Blessing
             and
             Assistance
             ;
             but
             broken
             and
             opposed
             ,
             most
             commonly
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             Providence
             ,
             setting
             it self
             against
             us
             .
             For
             
               he
               disappointeth
               the
               Devices
               of
               the
               Crafty
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               hands
               cannot
               perform
               their
               Enterprise
               .
               He
               taketh
               the
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               Craftiness
               ,
            
             making
             their
             Methods
             bring
             about
             what
             they
             studied
             to
             avoid
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Counsel
               of
               the
               froward
               is
               carried
               headlong
               .
               They
               meet
               with
               darkness
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               and
               grope
               in
               the
               noon
               day
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             Job
             5.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             God
             loves
             to
             defeat
             such
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             irreligious
             Expedients
             ;
             and
             to
             turn
             wicked
             Policy
             and
             ungodly
             Wisdom
             ,
             into
             Foolishness
             .
             To
             make
             it
             hinder
             ,
             and
             obstruct
             that
             very
             Good
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             use
             of
             to
             acquire
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             on
             us
             that
             very
             Evil
             or
             Trouble
             ,
             which
             thereby
             we
             seek
             to
             remove
             .
             
             Who
             ,
             says
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               among
               us
               ,
               shall
            
             〈◊〉
             able
             to
             
               dwell
               with
               the
               devouring
               Fire
            
             kindled
             by
             the
             
               King
               of
               Assyria
            
             ,
             call'd
             
               Everlasting
               Burnings
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             could
             see
             no
             likelihood
             of
             any
             End
             of
             his
             Devastations
             ?
             He
             shall
             ,
             answers
             he
             ,
             
               that
               walks
               righteously
               ,
               and
               speaketh
               uprightly
               ;
               that
               despiseth
               the
               gain
               of
               Oppressions
               ,
               or
               handling
               of
               Bribes
               ,
               and
               stops
               his
               ears
               from
               hearing
               of
               Blood
               ,
            
             or
             Bloody
             Counsellors
             ,
             
               and
               shuts
               his
               eyes
               from
               seeing
               evil
               .
            
             By
             this
             Religious
             stiffness
             ,
             and
             standing
             off
             from
             the
             Course
             of
             Wickedness
             in
             those
             evil
             Times
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             more
             exposed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             fa●sie
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             preserved
             ;
             as
             safe
             as
             he
             ,
             
               who
               〈◊〉
               set
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               whose
               place
               of
               Defence
               is
               the
               Mu●●nition
               of
               Rocks
               ,
            
             or
             a
             strong
             Tower
             situate
             on
             〈◊〉
             accessible
             Rocks
             ,
             
               where
               is
               neither
               want
               of
               bre●●
               nor
               water
               ,
            
             and
             so
             no
             danger
             of
             being
             reduced
             ,
             through
             want
             of
             Provisions
             ,
             to
             surrender
             .
             But
             as
             for
             
               the
               Sinners
               in
               Sion
            
             ,
             or
             those
             ,
             says
             *
             Grotius
             ,
             that
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             were
             for
             changing
             their
             Principles
             and
             Religion
             ,
             to
             procure
             Favour
             from
             the
             conquering
             
               Assyrian
               ;
               they
               are
               afraid
               ,
               and
               Fearfulness
               hath
               surprised
               these
               hypocrites
               ,
            
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             Fears
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             Removal
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             all
             they
             should
             get
             by
             their
             Apostasie
             and
             ungodly
             Dissimulation
             ,
             Isa.
             33.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             find
             it
             has
             usually
             been
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Resorters
               to
               forbidden
               and
               unlawful
               ways
               ,
               in
               constant
               Experience
               .
            
             Their
             fansied
             Remedy
             ,
             has
             proved
             their
             real
             Snare
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             took
             to
             cure
             a
             Fear
             ,
             God
             ordinarily
             turned
             to
             accomplish
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             at
             Babel
             ,
             the
             Presumption
             and
             Pride
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             building
             of
             
               a
               lofty
               Tower
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               ●
               
               Name
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               prevent
               their
               Dispersion
            
             ,
             Gen.
             11.4
             .
             〈◊〉
             turns
             into
             a
             Blot
             upon
             their
             Name
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             very
             
               means
               of
               scattering
               them
            
             ,
             v.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Brethren
               of
               Joseph
            
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             verifying
             〈◊〉
             
               Dreams
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             Elder●●●bers
             ,
             should
             come
             at
             last
             
               to
               worship
               him
            
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             
               their
               Obeisance
            
             :
             most
             wickedly
             
               sold
               him
               for
               〈◊〉
               -
               slave
               to
               the
               Midianite
               Merchants
               ,
            
             who
             
               brought
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               Egyptians
            
             ,
             Gen.
             37.7
             ,
             9
             ,
             19
             ,
             28.
             
             But
             〈◊〉
             unnatural
             and
             ungodly
             Expedient
             ,
             of
             pre●●●ing
             these
             Submissions
             ;
             God
             over-rules
             for
             ●very
             Method
             of
             bringing
             them
             about
             .
             When
             〈◊〉
             came
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             Course
             of
             Providence
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               the
               Corn
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             and
             
               Joseph
               ,
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             and
             in
             sole
             Power
             to
             dispose
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             these
             same
             
               Brethren
               came
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               themselves
               before
               him
               ,
               with
               their
               Faces
               to
               〈◊〉
               earth
               ,
            
             Gen.
             42.6
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             Ch.
             50.18
             .
          
           
             Ledekiah
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             ,
             being
             brought
             〈◊〉
             subjection
             to
             the
             
               King
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             they
             had
             all
             ●●bmitted
             ,
             
               made
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               taken
               an
               Oath
               to
               〈◊〉
               :
            
             repenting
             afterwards
             of
             their
             Subjection
             ,
             
               ●●spire
               to
               Rebel
            
             ,
             and
             break
             that
             Oath
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             Prince
             and
             People
             had
             taken
             ,
             in
             hopes
             the
             〈◊〉
             
               of
               Egypt
            
             would
             stand
             by
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
             17.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             these
             wicked
             ways
             ,
             of
             Rebellion
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             for
             the
             recovering
             invaded
             Liberty
             :
             instead
             of
             removing
             ,
             as
             they
             promised
             themselves
             ,
             God
             declares
             should
             both
             increase
             ,
             and
             fix
             their
             Slavery
             ,
             and
             Misery
             ,
             v.
             17.
             ad
             22.
             
             Like
             as
             ,
             the
             
               Rebelling
               for
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
            
             ,
             against
             our
             
               Martyred
               Sovereign
            
             ;
             turned
             ,
             by
             God's
             just
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             such
             an
             Overthrow
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Loss
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             introduction
             of
             extreme
             Servitude
             ,
             as
             ,
             
             since
             they
             had
             the
             Charters
             of
             Laws
             and
             Libe●●ties
             ,
             had
             not
             before
             been
             brought
             upon
             this
             Peo●ple
             .
          
           
             The
             succeeding
             Jews
             ,
             some
             hundreds
             of
             year●
             afterwards
             ,
             resolved
             ,
             by
             Bloody
             and
             wicked
             hand●
             to
             
               cut
               off
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             Fear
             ,
             
               should
               they
               let
               him
               alo●●
            
             and
             go
             on
             to
             be
             generally
             taken
             for
             
               Christ
               〈◊〉
               King
            
             ;
             that
             
               the
               Romans
            
             ,
             jealous
             thereby
             of
             their
             Dejection
             ,
             
               would
               come
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               their
               Plac●
               and
               Nation
               ,
            
             Joh.
             11.48
             .
             And
             ,
             
               't
               is
               expedient
            
             ,
             said
             
               Caiaphas
               ,
               that
               one
               man
               dye
               ,
               rather
               than
               that
               〈◊〉
               whole
               Nation
               should
               perish
               ,
            
             v.
             50.
             
             But
             this
             horrible
             Way
             or
             Expedient
             ,
             of
             
               preserving
               the
               Nation
            
             ,
             and
             
               keeping
               out
               the
               Romans
            
             ;
             God
             turns
             into
             the
             way
             of
             
               destroying
               their
               Nation
            
             ,
             and
             
               calling
               of
               the
               Romans
               in
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             terrible
             Coming
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Armies
            
             ,
             first
             under
             Vespasian
             ,
             and
             after
             under
             his
             Son
             Titus
             ;
             was
             a
             †
             Verification
             of
             the
             
               Coming
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             foretold
             ,
             Mat.
             24.3
             .
             And
             in
             that
             miserable
             Destruction
             ,
             or
             
               taking
               away
               of
               their
               City
               and
               Nation
               ,
            
             the
             Emperors
             owned
             
               the
               Vengeance
               to
               be
               God's
               .
               The
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               plainly
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               Famine
               ,
               mutual
               Seditions
               ,
               unexpected
               Fall
               of
               Walls
               on
               their
               side
               without
               help
               of
               our
               Engines
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               marks
               of
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             says
             ‖
             
               Titus
               to
               his
               Soldiers
               .
               It
               was
               plainly
               God
               ,
               that
               helped
               us
               when
               we
               fought
               .
               It
               was
               God
               ,
               that
               drew
               the
               Jews
               from
               these
               Strong-holds
            
             ;
             was
             again
             *
             
               his
               Exclamation
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               saw
               those
               Towers
               ,
               from
               which
               no
               Force
               could
               have
               driven
               them
               ,
               deserted
               by
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             The
             Quarrel
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             God's
             ;
             and
             themselves
             ,
             only
             
               his
               Instruments
            
             ;
             (
             as
             Attila
             the
             Hunn
             afterwards
             stiled
             himself
             
               Flagellum
               Dei
               ,
               God's
               Scourge
            
             on
             the
             degenerate
             
             Christians
             :
             )
             and
             thereupon
             would
             〈◊〉
             of
             them
             be
             called
             Judaicus
             ,
             as
             *
             Dio
             notes
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               refused
               the
               Honor
               of
               a
               Triumph
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Victory
             〈◊〉
             
               Overthrow
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               The
               Soldiers
               burnt
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             tho
             against
             the
             Desire
             ,
             and
             
               Edict
               of
            
             〈◊〉
             
               as
               moved
               by
               a
               Divine
               Impulse
               ,
            
             ‡
             says
             Jose●●
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Balistae
             ,
             the
             
               Shooting
               Engines
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Siege
             were
             brought
             up
             ,
             〈◊〉
             played
             upon
             them
             :
             
               Filius
               venit
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Son
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             by
             an
             over-ruling
             Providence
             ,
             
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Warning
            
             ,
             as
             ‖
             he
             reports
             ,
             or
             the
             common
             ●●●tification
             
               given
               by
               their
               Watch-men
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               〈…〉
               as
               the
               Engines
               played
               .
            
             So
             answering
             our
             〈◊〉
             Christ's
             Expression
             ,
             who
             had
             usually
             〈◊〉
             them
             with
             this
             Desolation
             ,
             under
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             ‡
             
               his
               Coming
            
             ,
             or
             of
             *
             
               the
               Coming
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               Man.
            
             Which
             was
             thus
             verified
             upon
             these
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             now
             found
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             too
             late
             to
             〈◊〉
             it
             ,
             how
             the
             Cry
             and
             Quarrel
             of
             that
             Blood
             ,
             〈◊〉
             brought
             in
             these
             over-powering
             Romans
             ,
             〈◊〉
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             yea
             ,
             many
             among
             their
             〈◊〉
             selves
             still
             living
             ,
             had
             shed
             to
             keep
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             as
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             by
             rebelling
             〈◊〉
             that
             excellent
             Prince
             ,
             Charles
             I.
             to
             
               keep
               out
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             have
             brought
             upon
             us
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             all
             〈◊〉
             late
             Fears
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             those
             terrifying
             Attempts
             it
             so
             lately
             has
             ,
             or
             still
             may
             make
             upon
             〈◊〉
             The
             cutting
             off
             that
             most
             Pious
             and
             Orthodox
             Prince
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             carefully
             principled
             all
             his
             Children
             in
             the
             
               Belief
               of
               Protestants
            
             ;
             and
             driving
             out
             the
             Royal
             Issue
             into
             Popish
             Countries
             ,
             exposed
             with
             utmost
             advantage
             to
             be
             practised
             upon
             by
             Popish
             Relations
             and
             Instructors
             ;
             being
             the
             visible
             Cause
             of
             the
             King's
             mispersuasion
             ,
             and
             
             turn'd
             by
             a
             just
             God
             ,
             instead
             of
             yielding
             Relie●
             to
             be
             a
             direct
             and
             apparent
             Cause
             and
             Acco●●plisher
             of
             those
             Fears
             and
             Sorrows
             .
          
           
             To
             prevent
             the
             Increase
             ,
             and
             Propagation
             〈◊〉
             Christianity
             afterwards
             ,
             
               the
               Jews
               raised
               a
               〈◊〉
               Persecution
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               Jerus●●lem
               ,
               and
               scattered
               it
               abroad
               ,
            
             Act.
             8.1
             .
             But
             God
             turn
             this
             Scattering
             ,
             and
             Dispersing
             of
             the
             Member●
             which
             they
             had
             recourse
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             Overthrow
             and
             Abolition
             ;
             into
             a
             farther
             Dissemination
             〈◊〉
             the
             Faith.
             Which
             they
             ,
             who
             were
             thus
             disperse●
             abroad
             ,
             took
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             
               Disperse●
               Preaching
               the
               Word
               every
               where
               ,
            
             as
             they
             came
             :
             〈◊〉
          
           
             The
             Gnosticks
             ,
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             Persecution
             struck
             in
             ,
             and
             externally
             complyed
             ,
             both
             〈◊〉
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             hoping
             thereby
             to
             save
             th●●selves
             .
             With
             the
             Jews
             ,
             they
             went
             along
             〈◊〉
             wickedly
             ,
             in
             
               observing
               their
               Rites
            
             ,
             and
             in
             persecuting
             and
             
               compelling
               the
               Orthodox
               Christians
               to
               observ●
               them
               :
            
             only
             to
             ‖
             get
             Favor
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             seeming
             
               zealous
               for
               Judaism
            
             ,
             and
             left
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             †
             says
             ,
             
               they
               should
               suffer
               Persecution
            
             from
             them
             
               for
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             
               with
               the
               Gentiles
            
             they
             went
             to
             Idol-Feasts
             and
             Sacrifices
             :
             those
             whom
             S.
             Paul
             dispute●
             against
             for
             
               Feasting
               in
               Idol-Temples
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             (
             a●
             also
             c.
             10.19
             ,
             10.
             )
             being
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             they
             loved
             to
             call
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             
               Boasters
               of
            
             ,
             and
             
               Pretenders
               to
               Knowledge
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sufficiently
             intimates
             ,
             V.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             it
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             Followers
             ,
             as
             *
             Eusebius
             testifies
             from
             
               Agrippa
               Castor
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               lawfully
               eat
               of
               Idol-Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               forswear
               the
               Faith
               in
               time
               of
               Persecution
               .
            
          
           
             But
             these
             abominable
             Compliances
             ,
             which
             they
             
             took
             up
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             save
             their
             Lives
             :
             God
             ,
             in
             〈◊〉
             Providence
             ,
             makes
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             〈◊〉
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             Whilst
             all
             the
             upright
             Or●●●dox
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Oracle
               and
               Admonition
               of
               God
               to
               〈◊〉
               holy
               Men
               ,
               all
               with
               one
               consent
               timely
               left
               the
            
             〈◊〉
             before
             it
             was
             begirt
             ,
             as
             ‡
             Eusebius
             relates
             ,
             
               and
               〈◊〉
               themselves
               at
            
             Pella
             ,
             a
             City
             ‖
             of
             Decapolis
             〈◊〉
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             secure
             place
             :
             these
             wick●●●emporizers
             ,
             persisting
             in
             their
             former
             Com●●●ces
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             their
             last
             Passover
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             did
             ,
             were
             there
             shut
             up
             together
             with
             them
             Titus
             ,
             and
             perished
             with
             the
             Jews
             :
             In
             which
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Lord
             verified
             his
             own
             Rule
             in
             this
             Case
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               will
               save
               his
               Life
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             by
             sinful
             Complyan●●
             as
             these
             men
             did
             with
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             〈◊〉
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
             
               shall
               lose
               it
            
             .
             As
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               whosoever
               will
               lose
               his
               Life
            
             ,
             or
             run
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             losing
             it
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             〈◊〉
             whereby
             to
             escape
             ,
             
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               the
               same
               〈◊〉
               find
               or
            
             †
             
               save
               it
            
             ,
             Matth.
             16.25
             .
             And
             to
             which
             〈◊〉
             Peter
             also
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             reference
             ,
             when
             ,
             〈◊〉
             his
             
               second
               Epistle
            
             ,
             writ
             very
             near
             this
             final
             Over●●●●w
             of
             their
             City
             and
             Nation
             ,
             he
             tells
             the
             Chri●●●●ns
             laboring
             under
             Persecution
             ,
             which
             the
             
             Jews
             ●●●dently
             set
             on
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               knows
               how
               to
               deli●●●
               the
               Godly
               ,
            
             or
             those
             who
             in
             all
             their
             Dangers
             〈◊〉
             to
             their
             Duty
             and
             Trust
             in
             Providence
             ,
             
               out
               of
               Temptations
               ;
               and
               to
               reserve
               the
               unjust
               ,
            
             or
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             wicked
             Shifts
             seek
             to
             escape
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               to
               be
               punished
               .
            
             As
             it
             signally
             happened
             with
             these
             Gnosticks
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             often
             calls
             it
             ,
             came
             on
             the
             Jews
             ;
             or
             by
             God's
             just
             Judgment
             they
             were
             all
             destroyed
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             
               this
               Preservation
               of
               themselves
            
             in
             that
             
             common
             Overthrow
             ,
             by
             
               not
               craftily
               deserting
               ,
               but
               honestly
               adhering
               to
               their
               Duty
               ,
            
             is
             what
             *
             
               Christ
               promised
            
             ;
             and
             what
             ,
             as
             it
             drew
             on
             ,
             the
             ‡
             
               Apostle
               spressed
            
             for
             their
             Encouragement
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             poor
             
               persecuted
               Christians
            
             ‖
             believed
             ,
             and
             waited
             for
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             did
             come
             ,
             which
             in
             Mat.
             24.
             was
             presignified
             ,
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             did
             most
             watchfully
             and
             wonderfully
             accomplish
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             about
             .
             
               When
               the
               Abomination
               of
               Desolation
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             ,
             which
             make
             all
             desolate
             ,
             called
             abominable
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Heathen
             and
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             ,
             
               stands
               in
            
             or
             about
             the
             
               holy
               Place
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               City
               Jerusalem
            
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             S.
             
               Luke
               ,
               when
               Jerusalem
               is
               compassed
               about
               with
               Armies
               ,
            
             as
             it
             was
             by
             
               Cestius
               Gallus
               :
               Then
               know
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               that
               the
               destruction
               thereof
               is
               nigh
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               which
               be
               in
               Judea
               flee
               to
               the
               mountains
               ,
            
             or
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             some
             quiet
             and
             secure
             place
             ,
             Matt.
             24.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Luke
             21.20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             Siege
             of
             Cestius
             gave
             the
             Alarm
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Prediction
             .
             And
             when
             he
             ,
             
               without
               any
               visible
               Cause
            
             ,
             both
             unexpectedly
             ,
             and
             most
             unaccountably
             and
             unwisely
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Josephus
             notes
             ,
             raised
             the
             Siege
             ;
             that
             gave
             the
             upright
             Christians
             Liberty
             and
             Opportunity
             ,
             before
             its
             being
             begirt
             again
             ,
             to
             draw
             themselves
             off
             ;
             and
             the
             Oracle
             of
             God
             to
             some
             holy
             Men
             ,
             made
             them
             all
             with
             one
             consent
             to
             embrace
             it
             .
             So
             that
             when
             Titus
             at
             last
             came
             before
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             
               the
               Passover
            
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Jews
             and
             Judaizers
             from
             all
             Places
             were
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Feast
             ;
             there
             were
             only
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             and
             hypocritical
             
               Judaizing
               Christians
            
             ,
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             for
             the
             Slaughter
             .
             All
             the
             upright
             Orthodox
             ,
             having
             ,
             by
             the
             Care
             of
             a
             Gracious
             and
             an
             Indulgent
             God
             ,
             made
             their
             Escape
             before
             .
          
           
           
             In
             sum
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             preserving
             those
             ,
             by
             unforeseen
             Providences
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             seek
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             other
             visible
             means
             ,
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             by
             sin
             ;
             and
             of
             disappointing
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             distrust
             of
             Providence
             ,
             make
             unlawful
             ways
             their
             refuge
             ,
             causing
             the
             wicked
             Remedies
             of
             their
             fear
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             fatal
             accomplishers
             thereof
             ;
             has
             still
             been
             God's
             course
             .
             
               Look
               at
               the
               Generations
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               Son
               of
            
             Sirach
             ,
             
               did
               ever
               any
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               was
               confounded
               ?
               Or
               did
               any
               abide
               in
               his
               fear
               ,
               and
               was
               forsaken
               ,
            
             or
             God
             leave
             those
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             first
             left
             him
             ?
             Ecclus.
             2.10
             .
             And
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Wicked
            
             ,
             says
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             that
             betakes
             himself
             to
             wicked
             ways
             ,
             to
             keep
             off
             what
             he
             fears
             ,
             
               shall
               come
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             Prov.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             always
             ,
             in
             the
             issue
             of
             things
             here
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             Rule
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Orderings
             of
             Providence
             ,
             but
             admits
             of
             some
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             wherein
             ,
             for
             wise
             Reasons
             ,
             God
             may
             alter
             and
             change
             sometimes
             .
             But
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             ordinary
             course
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             not
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             contingencies
             ,
             but
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Events
             ,
             that
             must
             ground
             our
             hopes
             ,
             and
             guide
             our
             expectations
             of
             them
             .
             It
             usually
             happens
             so
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             drawn
             into
             a
             Rule
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             carefullest
             Observers
             of
             Providence
             .
             Particularly
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             ,
             
               who
               walketh
               uprightly
               ,
               walketh
               surely
               :
               But
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               perverteth
               his
               way
               ,
               shall
               be
               known
               ,
            
             Prov.
             10.9
             .
             That
             whilst
             
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               upright
               ,
               guides
               ,
               and
               delivers
               them
               ,
               perversness
               destroys
               the
               transgressors
               ;
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             standing
             
             thereby
             ,
             
               shall
               fall
               by
               his
               own
               wickedness
            
             ;
             being
             not
             extricated
             ,
             as
             they
             hoped
             ,
             but
             taken
             and
             insnared
             
               in
               their
               own
               Naughtiness
            
             ,
             Prov.
             11.3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             That
             whilst
             Righteousness
             ,
             tho'
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             endanger
             ,
             and
             expose
             ,
             yet
             really
             
               keepeth
               him
               that
               is
               upright
               in
               the
               way
               :
               Wickedness
               ,
            
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             all
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             uphold
             ,
             
               overthrows
               the
               Sinner
            
             ,
             c.
             13.6
             .
             
               His
               own
               Wickedness
               shall
               take
               the
               wicked
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               holden
               with
               the
               Cords
               of
               his
               Sins
               ,
            
             c.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Pretence
             ,
             for
             Mens
             stretching
             to
             such
             unlawful
             Expedients
             ,
             is
             many
             times
             
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Children
               or
               Families
               ,
            
             of
             
               Religion
               and
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             
               other
               Publick
               Ends.
            
             And
             the
             Method
             of
             Providence
             is
             to
             make
             them
             Fools
             in
             their
             ungodly
             Expedients
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             fall
             by
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             And
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             often
             securing
             those
             innocent
             persons
             ,
             or
             holy
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             afraid
             ,
             and
             sin'd
             for
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             God
             would
             have
             had
             them
             go
             into
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             go
             ,
             or
             trust
             to
             his
             Power
             to
             carry
             them
             on
             ,
             but
             were
             for
             
               turning
               back
               again
            
             ,
             for
             fear
             ,
             as
             of
             themselves
             ,
             so
             least
             
               their
               little
               ones
               should
               become
               a
               Prey
            
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             who
             were
             People
             of
             
               very
               big
               Bodies
            
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             Towns
             of
             
               extraordinary
               strength
            
             ,
             Deut.
             1.27
             ,
             28.32.39
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             
               by
               Travels
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               God
               consumed
               all
               these
               men
               ,
            
             that
             thus
             sinfully
             Revolted
             in
             hopes
             of
             Preservation
             ,
             v.
             35.40
             .
             But
             as
             
               for
               their
               little
               ones
            
             ,
             for
             whose
             sakes
             they
             sin'd
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               should
               become
               a
               Prey
               to
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
            
             and
             
               which
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               having
               no
               knowledge
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
            
             could
             
             not
             partake
             of
             their
             Fathers
             Offences
             ,
             he
             declared
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             he
             did
             ,
             
               bring
               them
               in
            
             ,
             and
             
               gave
               it
               to
               them
               for
               a
               Possession
               ,
            
             v.
             39.
             
          
           
             Thus
             is
             all
             use
             of
             wicked
             Means
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             Expedients
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             wicked
             ,
             so
             a
             most
             foolish
             Course
             .
             Since
             there
             is
             more
             done
             towards
             success
             ,
             by
             Providence
             ,
             than
             by
             visible
             Preparations
             ;
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             security
             thereof
             ,
             by
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             ways
             of
             innocency
             ,
             than
             by
             any
             promising
             ways
             of
             sinning
             ,
             for
             expediency
             .
             To
             offer
             up
             our
             Sins
             ,
             as
             Actors
             under
             his
             Providence
             ,
             is
             not
             sure
             the
             likely
             way
             to
             success
             ,
             if
             Providence
             must
             give
             success
             .
             God
             i●
             never
             like
             to
             bless
             what
             is
             sought
             by
             such
             Instruments
             ,
             they
             are
             enough
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             mar
             any
             Design
             ,
             which
             they
             meddle
             in
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             would
             ,
             not
             only
             keep
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             be
             wise
             for
             the
             next
             world
             ;
             but
             prosper
             and
             speed
             in
             any
             Designs
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             either
             for
             God
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             our Selves
             ,
             or
             our
             Friends
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             seek
             to
             succeed
             by
             the
             least
             Sin.
             We
             must
             never
             make
             Lyes
             our
             Refuge
             ,
             or
             Falsifie
             by
             Word
             or
             Practice
             ;
             nor
             make
             our selves
             better
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             even
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             worse
             than
             they
             are
             .
             We
             must
             forge
             no
             false
             Reasons
             ,
             nor
             brand
             any
             with
             unjust
             Names
             ,
             or
             load
             them
             with
             Slanders
             .
             Nor
             in
             any
             wise
             break
             Faith
             ,
             or
             pervert
             Justice
             ,
             or
             oppress
             by
             violence
             ,
             no
             not
             even
             those
             who
             sought
             to
             oppress
             us
             ;
             or
             get
             by
             evil
             Arts
             ,
             or
             wickedly
             keep
             what
             we
             have
             once
             unrighteously
             got
             ;
             or
             break
             any
             other
             Commandment
             or
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             such
             breach
             may
             be
             suggested
             ,
             or
             seem
             to
             lie
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             as
             an
             useful
             
             Expedient
             .
             Whatever
             our
             Designs
             are
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             security
             of
             success
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Providence
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             ,
             to
             make
             so
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             by
             trusting
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             in
             his
             ways
             :
             This
             is
             a
             wiser
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             likely
             course
             ,
             even
             where
             it
             happens
             to
             have
             less
             of
             humane
             appearance
             ,
             than
             any
             others
             ,
             by
             ways
             of
             wickedness
             .
             Where
             the
             expediency
             ,
             shall
             not
             so
             much
             set
             on
             ,
             as
             the
             wickedness
             thereof
             ,
             by
             ingaging
             Providence
             against
             us
             ,
             shall
             backen
             and
             defeat
             our
             purposes
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             largely
             discoursed
             upon
             this
             Branch
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             
               viz.
               against
               pursuing
               our
               ends
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               fair
               and
               promising
               in
               themselves
               ,
               by
               wicked
               and
               unlawful
               means
               :
            
             For
             a
             Conclusion
             thereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             one
             Caution
             ,
             to
             keep
             Men
             from
             plunging
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             all
             Men
             are
             so
             like
             to
             be
             put
             on
             Tryals
             ,
             and
             meet
             with
             Temptations
             to
             transgress
             .
          
           
             That
             Rule
             is
             ,
             especially
             in
             great
             and
             Concerning
             Duties
             ,
             
               to
               beware
               of
               beginning
               a
               Breach
               in
               their
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               stop
               at
               the
               first
               entrance
               .
            
             When
             once
             a
             Man
             gives
             way
             ,
             by
             any
             considerable
             Act
             ,
             to
             transgress
             the
             Bounds
             ,
             and
             make
             any
             Advance
             in
             such
             a
             Business
             :
             't
             is
             neither
             for
             him
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             one
             else
             ,
             to
             say
             where
             he
             shall
             stop
             .
             By
             corruptly
             yielding
             to
             Do
             one
             such
             ungodly
             ,
             or
             unjust
             thing
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             do
             another
             .
             From
             coming
             in
             to
             do
             what
             is
             bad
             ,
             he
             steps
             into
             the
             next
             disposition
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             is
             worse
             ;
             'till
             it
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             stint
             or
             measure
             to
             his
             Compliances
             ,
             but
             his
             Temptations
             .
             David
             at
             
             first
             ,
             thought
             only
             to
             
               enjoy
               Bathsheba
            
             .
             But
             having
             given
             way
             to
             go
             so
             far
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             ,
             when
             a
             new
             necessity
             call'd
             ,
             to
             hearken
             at
             that
             time
             as
             he
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             till
             ,
             from
             committing
             Adultery
             ,
             he
             was
             got
             in
             to
             commit
             Murder
             :
             St.
             Peter
             thought
             at
             first
             ,
             only
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             conceal
             his
             Relation
             to
             Christ.
             But
             when
             his
             own
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             Carnal
             Considerations
             ,
             had
             carried
             him
             on
             to
             that
             ;
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             left
             him
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             of
             Temptation
             which
             he
             himself
             had
             ●ought
             ,
             to
             be
             carried
             beyond
             it
             ;
             not
             giving
             over
             ,
             ●till
             he
             had
             been
             brought
             ,
             first
             to
             Deny
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             with
             
               bitter
               execrations
            
             ,
             to
             
               forswear
               his
               Master
            
             .
             Thus
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             tempt
             God
             ,
             by
             ingaging
             themselves
             in
             a
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             have
             the
             very
             best
             Men
             been
             given
             up
             ,
             to
             go
             on
             from
             bad
             to
             worse
             ,
             till
             they
             stuck
             at
             no
             way
             of
             serving
             the
             new
             Necessities
             of
             their
             own
             creating
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             he
             that
             for
             his
             Interest
             ,
             will
             either
             corrupt
             or
             force
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             do
             one
             very
             ungodly
             or
             injurious
             thing
             ;
             is
             very
             like
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             interest
             require
             it
             ,
             to
             go
             as
             far
             in
             doing
             of
             another
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             much
             greater
             probability
             and
             preparation
             to
             do
             the
             latter
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             to
             do
             the
             former
             .
             For
             the
             best
             guard
             against
             these
             Breaches
             ,
             is
             the
             Virgin
             niceness
             ,
             and
             first
             Modesties
             and
             Reluctances
             of
             Conscience
             :
             Which
             being
             once
             violently
             rifled
             ,
             or
             thrown
             out
             ,
             the
             tempting
             offer
             ,
             or
             sinful
             necessity
             ,
             the
             next
             time
             meets
             with
             much
             less
             opposition
             .
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             cry'd
             out
             loudly
             against
             it
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             perhaps
             now
             ,
             after
             much
             pains
             to
             
             corrupt
             it
             ,
             is
             made
             blind
             ,
             and
             sees
             no
             evil
             in
             it
             .
             Or
             however
             ,
             having
             been
             once
             forcibly
             Master'd
             and
             over-power'd
             ,
             what
             was
             before
             a
             loud
             Cry
             ,
             will
             afterwards
             dwindle
             into
             more
             silent
             and
             soft
             grumblings
             ,
             till
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             Mercy
             or
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             pleased
             to
             rouze
             and
             awaken
             it
             .
             And
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             having
             suffered
             violence
             ,
             and
             been
             quite
             worsted
             in
             a
             long
             Conflict
             ,
             withdraws
             himself
             ,
             and
             goes
             off
             from
             them
             :
             beeing
             grieved
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             Eph.
             4.30
             .
             or
             lost
             and
             
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             as
             David
             Complains
             ,
             Psal.
             51.10
             ,
             11.
             by
             Mens
             committing
             ,
             or
             persisting
             ,
             in
             any
             great
             wickedness
             .
             And
             as
             he
             draws
             off
             ,
             the
             busie
             and
             watchful
             Adversary
             comes
             on
             ,
             and
             increases
             his
             Power
             over
             them
             ;
             especially
             ,
             when
             they
             give
             up
             Duty
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             worldly
             Gain
             ,
             which
             makes
             God
             relinquish
             them
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             
               to
               the
               God
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             which
             they
             thus
             shamefully
             prefer
             before
             him
             .
             As
             it
             happen'd
             to
             Judas
             ,
             Luk.
             22.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             Ananias
             ,
             Act.
             5.3
             .
             and
             as
             he
             tryed
             to
             have
             compassed
             in
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             endeavouring
             by
             his
             bait
             of
             
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               World
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               them
            
             ,
             or
             his
             preferring
             Wealth
             and
             Power
             before
             his
             Maker
             ,
             to
             have
             got
             him
             out
             of
             God's
             Protection
             ,
             Mat.
             4.8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             when
             by
             this
             means
             the
             regret
             of
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Conscience
             is
             almost
             gone
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             daily
             departing
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             coming
             in
             its
             room
             ;
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             worse
             condition
             ,
             and
             more
             incapable
             than
             he
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             to
             maintain
             his
             station
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             in
             wicked
             things
             ,
             the
             more
             a
             Man
             yields
             and
             complies
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             needs
             to
             do
             so
             .
             New
             steps
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             bring
             with
             them
             
             new
             Necessities
             ,
             and
             one
             ill
             act
             is
             a
             snare
             and
             argument
             to
             another
             .
             When
             once
             they
             have
             begun
             ,
             and
             are
             got
             in
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             look
             back
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             apt
             to
             think
             they
             must
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             do
             any
             thing
             further
             ,
             that
             comes
             under
             the
             Notion
             and
             Appearance
             of
             being
             necessary
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             hide
             ,
             as
             in
             David
             ;
             or
             to
             indemnifie
             ,
             or
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             to
             maintain
             and
             justifie
             ,
             what
             has
             been
             once
             ill
             done
             .
             Having
             lost
             the
             true
             Balast
             of
             Integrity
             and
             Innocence
             ,
             they
             float
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             Gale
             of
             outward
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             Convenience
             drives
             .
             Not
             to
             mention
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             one
             great
             Breach
             ,
             especially
             repeated
             ●reaches
             ,
             too
             commonly
             (
             God
             knows
             ,
             )
             tempt
             men
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             thoughts
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             desperate
             Counsels
             .
             Thinking
             with
             themselves
             ,
             that
             whatever
             they
             are
             put
             upon
             next
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             worse
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             already
             .
             And
             resolving
             thenceforward
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             scrupulous
             about
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             nor
             stick
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             comes
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             way
             they
             are
             ingaged
             in
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             will
             not
             forgoe
             the
             purchase
             and
             profit
             of
             the
             Guilt
             already
             contracted
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             contracting
             a
             little
             more
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             Person
             then
             is
             sincerely
             desirous
             to
             secure
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             a
             clear
             Conscience
             ;
             by
             all
             means
             let
             him
             keep
             his
             hands
             free
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             all
             impious
             ,
             or
             unrighteous
             actions
             ,
             or
             undertakings
             .
             To
             keep
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             ways
             intangled
             ,
             or
             ingaged
             therein
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             his
             best
             Guards
             and
             Securities
             .
             There
             is
             a
             strange
             fascination
             and
             intanglement
             in
             several
             sins
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             Men
             so
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             subject
             
             to
             the
             
               Devil
               to
            
             †
             
               b●
               led
               Captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
            
             That
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             once
             ingaged
             therein
             ,
             seldom
             recover
             themselves
             .
             Thus
             ,
             of
             accompanying
             with
             the
             Adulteress
             or
             
               Lewd
               Woman
               ,
               Solomon
            
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               none
               ,
               that
               go
               in
               unto
               her
               ,
               return
               again
               ,
               Prov.
            
             2.17
             .
             And
             
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
               Samuel
            
             says
             ,
             that
             
               't
               is
               like
               the
               sin
               of
               Witchcraft
            
             :
             True
             in
             this
             Sense
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             bewitching
             Evil
             ,
             and
             commonly
             keeps
             those
             close
             whom
             it
             has
             once
             got
             in
             ,
             like
             an
             inchanted
             Circle
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.23
             .
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             other
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             intangle
             like
             Snares
             ,
             and
             detain
             like
             Charms
             and
             Enchantments
             .
             If
             once
             a
             man
             is
             got
             in
             at
             all
             ,
             a
             very
             wicked
             and
             unrighteous
             Affair
             is
             like
             a
             whirle-pool
             ,
             which
             will
             keep
             those
             it
             has
             once
             caught
             within
             its
             Sphere
             ,
             and
             still
             draw
             them
             in
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             already
             stept
             aside
             ,
             and
             fallen
             therein
             :
             the
             next
             care
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             cherish
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             most
             of
             his
             Relentings
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             any
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             Repent
             of
             his
             wickedness
             without
             delay
             ,
             and
             turn
             back
             again
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             his
             fall
             was
             first
             occasion'd
             ,
             and
             still
             continued
             ,
             by
             an
             Error
             and
             mistake
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             he
             unlawfully
             ingaged
             therein
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             without
             blame
             ,
             thro'
             misperswasion
             ;
             tho'
             he
             is
             not
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             secure
             the
             Innocence
             and
             Integrity
             of
             his
             Actions
             ,
             let
             him
             however
             make
             out
             ,
             and
             shew
             forth
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             good
             intention
             ;
             and
             not
             go
             further
             in
             an
             ill
             thing
             ,
             than
             his
             own
             principle
             and
             misperswasion
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             he
             has
             to
             offer
             in
             excuse
             ,
             or
             pretend
             in
             justification
             ,
             can
             warrant
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             plain
             sign
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             argues
             a
             want
             of
             sincere
             and
             honest
             disposition
             ,
             if
             ,
             
             upon
             new
             turns
             of
             necessities
             ,
             men
             shall
             still
             start
             〈◊〉
             Pretences
             .
             If
             they
             let
             go
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             gave
             〈◊〉
             as
             their
             ground
             ,
             and
             professed
             to
             proceed
             〈◊〉
             before
             ;
             and
             seek
             out
             a
             fitter
             ,
             when
             ,
             on
             〈◊〉
             new
             Tryal
             and
             Emergence
             ,
             the
             former
             ●●ister
             proves
             not
             broad
             enough
             to
             cover
             the
             present
             Sore
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             bring
             Mens
             Actions
             〈◊〉
             their
             Principles
             ,
             as
             all
             must
             do
             ,
             that
             would
             ●ake
             any
             pretence
             to
             Virtue
             and
             Justice
             .
             But
             ,
             〈◊〉
             need
             is
             ,
             still
             to
             study
             new
             Principles
             ,
             to
             justifie
             their
             present
             Actions
             ,
             and
             serve
             their
             present
             necessities
             .
             Whereof
             interest
             and
             fleshly
             convenience
             ,
             is
             the
             real
             cause
             ;
             and
             Principles
             of
             Honesty
             and
             Conscience
             ▪
             with
             such
             〈◊〉
             ,
             are
             only
             the
             assumed
             Shews
             ,
             and
             false
             Colours
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Of
             Partaking
             in
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             Second
             Rule
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             note
             under
             this
             Branch
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             
               about
               Means
               and
               Methods
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             
               it
               doth
               not
               allow
               ●s
               to
               commit
               any
               sins
               our selves
               ,
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               our
               ends
               ,
               so
               neither
               to
               partake
               in
               the
               sins
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Partnership
             and
             Society
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             several
             men
             may
             bear
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             share
             in
             the
             same
             evil
             Action
             .
             One
             ,
             as
             Executing
             ;
             another
             ,
             as
             Ordering
             and
             Directing
             ,
             Perswading
             or
             Enticing
             to
             it
             ;
             a
             third
             ,
             by
             Ministring
             
             helps
             and
             succours
             ;
             a
             fourth
             ,
             by
             approving
             or
             commending
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             justification
             and
             defence
             thereof
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             some
             as
             Principles
             ,
             some
             as
             Accessaries
             ,
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             accountable
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             before
             God
             and
             Men.
             
          
           
             Now
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             knowing
             how
             offensive
             it
             is
             to
             God
             in
             all
             its
             Complices
             ,
             and
             how
             fatal
             both
             to
             the
             Actors
             and
             Partakers
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             going
             shares
             in
             any
             wickedness
             .
             It
             is
             ready
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             ill
             that
             is
             suffer'd
             ,
             which
             shews
             Charity
             and
             Compassion
             ;
             but
             never
             in
             the
             ill
             that
             is
             acted
             by
             other
             Men.
             The
             Good
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             glad
             ,
             by
             any
             help
             or
             encouragement
             before
             ,
             or
             approbation
             and
             espousal
             after
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             make
             its
             own
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Evil
             ,
             in
             regard
             both
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ,
             it
             can
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             declare
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             pity
             and
             admonish
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             .
             
               Have
               no
               Fellowship
               with
               them
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             no
             †
             
               joint
               share
               and
               communication
               ,
               in
               the
               works
               of
               darkness
               ,
               but
               rather
               reprove
               them
               ,
               Eph.
            
             5.11
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               call
               down
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               ye
               partakers
               of
               them
               ,
               v.
            
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             like
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             St.
             John's
             warning
             
               to
               the
               Elect
               Lady
               and
               her
               Children
               ,
            
             against
             the
             
               Bringers
               of
               Damnable
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             them
             on
             such
             Errands
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             a
             Salutation
             or
             encouraging
             Countenance
             ,
             
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               his
               Evil
               Deeds
               ,
            
             2
             Jo.
             10.11
             .
             And
             that
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               to
               keep
               himself
               pure
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               People
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             to
             his
             Church
             for
             this
             
             ●●●pose
             ,
             
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               partakers
               of
               her
               sins
               ,
               and
               re●●●ve
               not
               of
               her
               Plagues
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.4
             .
          
           
             ●ut
             in
             the
             Rules
             of
             worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             this
             is
             ●●●erwise
             .
             For
             tho'
             it
             has
             no
             Kindness
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             sin
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             Prudence
             in
             its
             ac●●●nt
             ,
             either
             in
             reality
             ,
             or
             appearance
             ,
             to
             take
             〈◊〉
             with
             the
             times
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             if
             any
             way
             of
             ●●●kedness
             comes
             back'd
             ,
             and
             driven
             on
             by
             Au●●●rity
             ,
             or
             the
             Heat
             and
             Fury
             of
             the
             Populace
             ,
             〈◊〉
             men
             will
             take
             their
             part
             therein
             ,
             as
             Ungodly
             ●emporizers
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             the
             Wickedness
             comes
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             drest
             up
             in
             Self-interest
             ,
             and
             Secular
             ●●vantage
             ;
             tho'
             they
             would
             not
             take
             part
             with
             〈◊〉
             sin
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             for
             taking
             part
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             so
             countenance
             ,
             encourage
             ,
             or
             assist
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             ,
             thinking
             in
             the
             mean
             〈◊〉
             ,
             whilst
             they
             come
             in
             thus
             for
             the
             Profits
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●ay
             the
             Guilt
             at
             other
             mens
             doors
             ,
             and
             leave
             〈◊〉
             be
             answer'd
             for
             by
             the
             Principals
             and
             〈◊〉
             themselves
             .
             Thus
             ,
             instead
             of
             getting
             out
             〈◊〉
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             keeping
             off
             from
             any
             Ungodly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Unrighteous
             Course
             ,
             as
             Religion
             we
             see
             re●●●res
             ,
             their
             Study
             is
             ,
             to
             come
             as
             near
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             can
             .
             And
             ,
             tho'
             they
             cannot
             swallow
             it
             in
             〈◊〉
             gross
             ,
             and
             openly
             and
             directly
             act
             therein
             ;
             〈◊〉
             ,
             to
             fetch
             a
             compass
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             all
             the
             By-Fa●●●rs
             ,
             and
             secret
             Stroakings
             that
             come
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             by
             covert
             participation
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             without
             Grief
             of
             Heart
             ,
             and
             true
             Christian
             Compassion
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             the
             more
             hopeful
             and
             well
             disposed
             minds
             ,
             have
             split
             upon
             this
             Rock
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             criminally
             partook
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             themselves
             have
             freely
             condemned
             ;
             salving
             all
             
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             Consciencies
             ,
             because
             they
             kept
             their
             hands
             free
             from
             being
             the
             direct
             and
             principal
             Actors
             .
             But
             if
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             made
             them
             Accessaries
             and
             Partakers
             ,
             and
             the
             Partakers
             are
             involved
             in
             Guilt
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             with
             the
             Principals
             and
             Actors
             ,
             in
             any
             irreligious
             and
             unrighteous
             Business
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             the
             better
             for
             this
             ?
             If
             thereby
             they
             burden
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             answerable
             and
             punishable
             for
             the
             Offence
             ;
             't
             is
             but
             cold
             comfort
             ,
             if
             the
             Punishment
             doth
             come
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             upon
             what
             account
             it
             comes
             :
             whether
             ,
             for
             our
             having
             done
             the
             thing
             our selves
             ;
             or
             ,
             for
             making
             our selves
             Parties
             with
             them
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             when
             done
             by
             others
             .
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             an
             acceptable
             Service
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             Charity
             to
             all
             Persons
             at
             any
             time
             concern'd
             herein
             ,
             to
             awaken
             their
             Consciences
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             by
             setting
             down
             the
             chief
             and
             most
             usual
             ways
             ,
             of
             partaking
             in
             those
             sins
             ,
             whereof
             others
             are
             the
             main
             Actors
             .
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             do
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             aware
             thereof
             ,
             neither
             the
             Bait
             and
             Prospect
             of
             worldly
             Advantages
             ,
             nor
             Temporizing
             and
             Obsequiousness
             to
             any
             Command
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Popular
             Heat
             and
             Vulgar
             Cries
             for
             an
             ill
             thing
             ,
             may
             ever
             carry
             them
             to
             share
             in
             other
             mens
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             partake
             in
             what
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             Consciences
             do
             condemn
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             immediate
             Actors
             ,
             who
             perform
             the
             Execution
             thereof
             ,
             these
             following
             are
             all
             Partakers
             in
             any
             impious
             or
             unrighteous
             thing
             ,
             against
             either
             God
             or
             Men
             ,
             and
             share
             the
             Guilt
             among
             them
             .
          
           
           
             ●
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             shares
             in
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             
               qui
               jubet
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               and
               Commands
               it
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Guilt
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             Master
             ,
             or
             Parent
             .
             〈◊〉
             commanders
             of
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             Authors
             of
             the
             wickedness
             they
             〈◊〉
             .
             Not
             only
             their
             own
             Motion
             lies
             at
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             naughtiness
             of
             〈◊〉
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             wickedness
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             For
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             move
             not
             of
             them●●lves
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             they
             make
             conscience
             of
             what
             〈◊〉
             do
             ,
             they
             must
             first
             force
             both
             their
             inclina●●●ns
             ,
             and
             their
             consciences
             :
             but
             only
             in
             dread
             〈◊〉
             their
             Power
             and
             Command
             ,
             or
             meerly
             in
             O●●dience
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             them
             doth
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God
             more
             eminently
             ,
             and
             especially
             〈◊〉
             such
             Actions
             .
             As
             ,
             the
             †
             
               slaying
               of
               the
            
             85
             〈◊〉
             ,
             to
             Saul
             ,
             who
             commanded
             others
             to
             do
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             
               the
               Murther
               of
               Vriah
            
             ,
             to
             †
             David
             ;
             and
             〈◊〉
             Naboth
             ,
             to
             †
             Ahab
             and
             Jezabel
             :
             because
             ,
             
               by
               〈◊〉
               Letters
            
             ,
             they
             had
             required
             and
             given
             Order
             〈◊〉
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Guilt
             of
             Superiors
             ,
             is
             then
             most
             ●●●eing
             and
             consummate
             ,
             when
             shewn
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             
               Personal
               mandates
            
             ;
             but
             in
             establishing
             wick●●
             Constitutions
             ,
             or
             publickly
             decreeing
             ,
             and
             ●●quiring
             from
             all
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             any
             impious
             ,
             unrighteous
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             unlawful
             things
             ;
             so
             propagating
             ungodliness
             ,
             and
             breach
             of
             all
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             among
             all
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Piety
             ,
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             their
             sinful
             Injunctions
             .
             
               Wo
               unto
               them
               that
               Decree
               unrighteous
               Decrees
               ,
            
             says
             God
             ,
             Is.
             10.1
             .
             Upon
             them
             lies
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             load
             of
             their
             own
             Personal
             Guilts
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             Guilt
             of
             all
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             
             in
             such
             Actions
             :
             Whose
             Criminal
             Compliance
             and
             Obsequiousness
             ,
             though
             it
             fall
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             rest
             there
             ,
             but
             rebound●
             back
             from
             each
             to
             their
             unrighteous
             Rulers
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             only
             in
             regard
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             〈◊〉
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             Displeasure
             ,
             that
             they
             became
             Guilty
             .
             So
             that
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             wicked
             Act
             ,
             and
             would
             force
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             against
             their
             own
             Mind
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             transgress
             therein
             ,
             doth
             the
             Guilt
             of
             each
             Offender
             concenter
             and
             unite
             .
             As
             the
             Guilt
             of
             
               all
               Israel
            
             ,
             in
             following
             
               Jeroboam's
               Calves
               ,
               and
               Vnrighteous
               Worship
               ,
            
             did
             〈◊〉
             †
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             †
             
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               thereby
            
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             by
             Law
             enforced
             that
             impious
             and
             idolatrous
             Worship
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             numbers
             are
             that
             comply
             with
             such
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             perform
             their
             unconscionable
             and
             unlawful
             injunctions
             ;
             the
             more
             have
             such
             Imposers
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             throw
             guilt
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             to
             heap
             up
             Vengeance
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Posterities
             .
             And
             their
             only
             true
             and
             real
             Friends
             ,
             though
             here
             they
             are
             persecuted
             as
             their
             worst
             Enemies
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             honestly
             and
             religiously
             stand
             out
             ,
             and
             stick
             true
             and
             firm
             to
             the
             Truths
             or
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             whilst
             all
             others
             ,
             against
             the
             Great
             Day
             of
             Audit
             ,
             are
             placing
             new
             Debts
             to
             their
             Score
             ,
             and
             inflaming
             the
             final
             Reckoning
             ;
             these
             spare
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             by
             preserving
             their
             own
             uprightness
             ,
             hinder
             more
             Guilt
             and
             Condemnation
             from
             being
             set
             to
             their
             Account
             ,
             who
             ,
             without
             any
             addition
             from
             them
             ,
             are
             like
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             from
             
             〈◊〉
             compliances
             of
             others
             ,
             their
             seeming
             friends
             ●●erein
             ,
             but
             real
             Destroyers
             ,
             to
             have
             infinitely
             ●●re
             than
             ever
             they
             will
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             or
             ●●count
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             pertakes
             in
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             
               qui
               non
               ●●hibet
               ;
               who
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               in
               Place
               and
               Station
               for
               〈◊〉
               doth
               not
               duely
               shew
               himself
               ,
               to
               stop
               and
               pre●●●t
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Sometimes
             ,
             
               Men
               have
               the
               Power
               in
               their
               〈◊〉
               hands
               ,
            
             as
             Eli
             had
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             over
             his
             Sons
             ,
             either
             to
             Cure
             and
             Re●●ess
             ,
             or
             exemplarily
             to
             punish
             their
             shameful
             ●●ings
             .
             And
             if
             they
             neglect
             to
             use
             this
             Power
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             Restraint
             or
             Punishment
             ,
             they
             partake
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             which
             such
             impunity
             has
             encouraged
             .
             Thus
             God
             †
             
               charges
               Eli
            
             with
             his
             
               Son's
               wickedness
            
             ;
             and
             punishes
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             them
             .
             And
             tells
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             
               any
               ways
               connive
            
             〈◊〉
             him
             
               that
               gives
               his
               Seed
               to
               Moloch
               ,
            
             and
             do
             
               not
               〈◊〉
               him
            
             ;
             that
             
               he
               will
               set
               his
               face
            
             ,
             not
             only
             
               against
               that
               Man
            
             ,
             but
             
               against
               his
               Family
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               People
               of
               his
               Place
            
             ;
             the
             word
             Family
             sometimes
             ,
             (
             as
             Jer.
             8.3
             .
             Mich.
             2.3
             .
             )
             signifying
             the
             s●me
             as
             People
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             a
             place
             antiently
             ●●ing
             reckon'd
             to
             some
             
               one
               Family
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             h●d
             all
             sprung
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             10.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Contra
               Auxiliatores
            
             ,
             vel
             
               obfirmatores
               ejus
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             render'd
             in
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               against
               themselves
               ,
               who
               by
               not
               punishing
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               confirm
               the
               ungodly
               in
               his
               impiety
               ,
            
             as
             Grotius
             there
             notes
             :
             
               And
               all
               that
               go
               a
               whoring
               after
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             †
             
               Consent
               to
               him
            
             ,
             as
             ,
             by
             conniving
             and
             not
             punishing
             ,
             they
             were
             interpreted
             to
             do
             ,
             Lev.
             20.4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             St.
             Paul
             blames
             
             the
             Pastors
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             coming
             in
             for
             a
             share
             of
             Guilt
             with
             
               the
               incestuous
               Person
            
             ,
             because
             
               they
               had
               not
               mourned
               to
               have
               him
               taken
               away
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             proceeded
             to
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             used
             to
             be
             with
             Mourning
             and
             Lamentation
             ,
             as
             at
             Funerals
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             ,
             2.6
             .
             Such
             also
             was
             the
             case
             of
             
               Gallio
               the
               Deputy
               of
               Achaia
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             sat
             to
             keep
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             do
             Justice
             ,
             suffer'd
             
               Softhenes
               to
               be
               beaten
            
             even
             
               before
               the
               Judgment
               Seat
            
             ,
             by
             a
             Popular
             outrage
             ,
             
               and
               cared
               for
               none
               of
               those
               things
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Text
             says
             ,
             Acts
             18.12.17
             .
             When
             Rulers
             can
             look
             on
             ,
             and
             see
             ill
             things
             done
             ,
             without
             exerting
             the
             Power
             they
             are
             intrusted
             with
             ,
             to
             curb
             and
             restrain
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             give
             liberty
             and
             connivance
             ,
             as
             Gallio
             did
             ,
             nay
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             encouragement
             to
             Rabbles
             ,
             to
             act
             their
             Outrage
             and
             unjust
             Violence
             ,
             either
             for
             punishing
             ,
             or
             curbing
             those
             they
             would
             willingly
             see
             brought
             down
             :
             by
             not
             giving
             check
             to
             these
             wickednesses
             ,
             they
             make
             them
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             become
             answerable
             to
             God
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             ,
             as
             when
             't
             is
             lodged
             in
             a
             certain
             number
             or
             Body
             of
             Men
             ;
             
               they
               are
               only
               sharers
               in
               Power
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               in
               Concurrence
               with
               others
               ,
               by
               common
               Consent
               and
               Opinion
               .
            
             And
             each
             one
             partakes
             here
             in
             any
             unlawful
             thing
             that
             passes
             among
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             openly
             interpose
             and
             protest
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             visibly
             manifest
             his
             dissent
             from
             it
             .
             For
             what
             is
             decreed
             ,
             or
             done
             at
             such
             Meetings
             ,
             is
             all
             by
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             
               in
               all
               their
               Names
            
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Debate
             comes
             ,
             whether
             any
             particular
             thing
             shall
             pass
             as
             their
             Act
             or
             no
             ,
             they
             sit
             there
             to
             speak
             their
             minds
             .
             
             And
             if
             they
             gainsay
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             goes
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             mind
             ;
             and
             by
             such
             silence
             it
             comes
             to
             ●ffect
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             as
             much
             Authority
             thereto
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             expresly
             consented
             .
             If
             an
             unrighteous
             thing
             is
             proposed
             ,
             and
             waits
             for
             their
             consent
             ;
             if
             they
             suffer
             it
             to
             pass
             on
             without
             their
             denyal
             ,
             it
             appears
             they
             were
             either
             for
             promoting
             ,
             or
             permitting
             it
             .
             They
             did
             not
             prohibit
             it
             when
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             put
             thereupon
             .
             And
             
               qui
               non
               prohibet
               ,
               quando
               po●●st
               ,
               ac
               debet
               ,
               jubet
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Rule
             :
             
               by
               not
               prohibiting
               ,
               they
               authorised
               ;
               their
               not
               gainsaying
               ,
            
             in
             Moral
             estimate
             ,
             
               is
               consenting
               to
               it
            
             .
             They
             are
             〈◊〉
             to
             do
             there
             ,
             what
             they
             do
             visibly
             .
             And
             if
             then
             they
             do
             not
             visibly
             disclaim
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             such
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             ;
             they
             visibly
             approve
             ,
             or
             give
             way
             to
             it
             .
             †
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               is
               on
               〈◊〉
               Part
               ,
            
             holds
             true
             in
             this
             case
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             sought
             to
             be
             carryed
             by
             any
             helps
             ,
             by
             this
             saying
             ,
             he
             is
             got
             over
             to
             its
             side
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             ,
             will
             not
             hinder
             or
             oppose
             it
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             ,
             when
             any
             such
             thing
             passes
             ,
             the
             construction
             is
             ,
             as
             having
             
               every
               ones
               Consent
            
             ,
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               gainsays
               it
            
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Company
            
             ,
             or
             College
             and
             
               Council
               of
               Priests
            
             ,
             whose
             share
             was
             so
             Great
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
               Judicatories
            
             ,
             that
             
               they
               Murder'd
               with
               one
               Shoulder
            
             or
             Consent
             :
             because
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             had
             any
             dislike
             ,
             or
             inclinations
             to
             justice
             in
             any
             Persons
             case
             ,
             he
             kept
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             ,
             for
             ends
             ,
             gave
             way
             to
             what
             injustice
             the
             rest
             decreed
             ,
             not
             openly
             dissenting
             from
             it
             ,
             Hos.
             6.9
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
            
             ,
             that
             
               Good
               and
               just
               Counsellor
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             stiles
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             against
             the
             Judgment
             
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shewed
             them
             he
             did
             not
             partake
             therein
             ,
             by
             his
             open
             dissent
             from
             it
             .
             
               He
               had
               not
               consented
               to
               the
               Council
               and
               Deed
               of
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             but
             had
             given
             his
             opinion
             and
             voice
             against
             it
             :
             openly
             owning
             afterwards
             the
             innocence
             of
             that
             just
             Person
             ,
             and
             
               going
               in
               to
               beg
               the
               Body
               of
               Pilate
               ,
               Luk.
            
             23.50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             'T
             is
             not
             then
             for
             men
             in
             such
             Stations
             ,
             thro
             timorousness
             ,
             or
             politick
             considerations
             ,
             to
             conceal
             themselves
             ,
             when
             unrighteous
             ,
             or
             unconscionable
             things
             ,
             are
             going
             on
             .
             Their
             connivance
             and
             Permission
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             Place
             and
             under
             obligation
             of
             Prohibiting
             ,
             brings
             Guilt
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             ,
             by
             not
             forbidding
             and
             opposing
             ,
             they
             partake
             in
             the
             evils
             which
             are
             done
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             tho
             they
             are
             in
             no
             place
             of
             Power
             ,
             to
             coerce
             and
             restrain
             ;
             yet
             
               they
               are
               in
               place
               of
               Teachers
               and
               Monitors
               ,
               to
               admonish
               and
               give
               warning
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             case
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             from
             this
             are
             styled
             
               Watch-men
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             33.7
             .
             
               and
               c.
            
             3.17
             .
             
               Watching
               for
               your
               Souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             Their
             Care
             ,
             and
             Calling
             ,
             is
             to
             keep
             out
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             Reform
             it
             :
             so
             if
             others
             sin
             ,
             thro'
             their
             neglect
             ,
             or
             fault
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             especially
             accountable
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             more
             particularly
             Guilty
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             those
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             People
             either
             fall
             into
             any
             impious
             ,
             or
             unrighteous
             way
             ,
             or
             thing
             ,
             or
             continue
             therein
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             
               For
               want
               of
               their
               giving
               them
               warning
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               hear
               the
               word
               at
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               warn
               
               〈◊〉
               from
               me
               ,
            
             says
             God
             to
             the
             Watchman
             ,
             Ezek.
             3.17
             .
             and
             c.
             33.7
             .
             they
             must
             not
             take
             the
             word
             of
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             from
             any
             appearance
             of
             humane
             Advantages
             ,
             or
             serviceableness
             of
             any
             way
             to
             Secular
             Purposes
             ;
             from
             its
             being
             set
             on
             by
             the
             arm
             of
             Authority
             ,
             the
             heat
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             cry
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             hear
             it
             from
             
               God's
               mouth
            
             ,
             but
             from
             carnal
             suggestions
             .
             But
             if
             it
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             mind
             or
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             however
             desirable
             that
             way
             may
             seem
             on
             those
             worldly
             accounts
             ,
             as
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             must
             speak
             his
             word
             ,
             not
             the
             World
             's
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Name
             declare
             against
             it
             .
             And
             if
             any
             perish
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             
               their
               giving
               warning
            
             ,
             God
             declares
             he
             will
             
               exact
               his
               Blood
               at
               their
               hands
               .
               When
               I
               lay
               a
               stumbling
               Block
               ,
            
             or
             Opportunity
             and
             Temptation
             to
             fall
             from
             any
             Righteous
             way
             ,
             
               before
               a
               Righteous
               Man
               ;
               if
               he
               turn
               from
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               commit
               Iniquity
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               not
               given
               him
               warning
               ,
               his
               Blood
               will
               I
               require
               at
               thy
               hand
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             3.20
             .
             Or
             ,
             when
             
               a
               wicked
               man
            
             ,
             that
             is
             already
             plunged
             in
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             continues
             therein
             ,
             for
             that
             
               thou
               blowest
               not
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               givest
               him
               not
               warning
               ,
               nor
               speakest
               to
               warn
               the
               wicked
               from
               his
               wicked
               way
               ,
               to
               save
               his
               life
               :
               his
               blood
               will
               I
               require
               at
               thine
               hand
               ,
            
             v.
             18.
             and
             c.
             33.6.8
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             work
             is
             to
             save
             Souls
             alive
             ,
             by
             the
             
               ministry
               of
               the
               Word
            
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Souls
             dye
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             their
             death
             is
             owing
             to
             a
             want
             in
             his
             ministration
             :
             and
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             
               the
               blood
               of
               Souls
            
             ,
             by
             
               not
               speaking
               the
               word
            
             ,
             or
             being
             silent
             .
             His
             giving
             warning
             ,
             is
             necessary
             ,
             as
             God
             says
             in
             Ezekiel
             ,
             as
             to
             save
             his
             Peoples
             ,
             so
             
             
               to
               deliver
               his
               own
               Soul
            
             ,
             c.
             3.19
             .
             and
             c.
             33.9
             .
             And
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               they
               must
               keep
               back
               nothing
               that
               is
               profitable
               for
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.20
             .
             but
             
               declare
               to
               them
               the
               whole
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             they
             
               may
               be
               pure
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             v.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             But
             of
             all
             other
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             them
             to
             hold
             their
             tongues
             ,
             when
             danger
             and
             temptation
             comes
             .
             Then
             their
             Flocks
             need
             most
             of
             all
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             take
             warning
             ;
             and
             therefore
             then
             are
             they
             more
             especially
             bound
             to
             give
             it
             .
             When
             those
             ways
             of
             death
             are
             recommended
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Word
             is
             most
             necessary
             to
             keep
             them
             alive
             ;
             and
             therefore
             then
             especially
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             are
             to
             administer
             it
             .
             
               When
               the
               Watchmen
               seeth
               the
               sword
               a
               coming
               ,
            
             then
             is
             he
             at
             his
             peril
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               to
               blow
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               warn
               the
               People
               of
               it
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             33.6
             .
             
               When
               he
               seeth
               the
               Wolf
               coming
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             any
             terror
             or
             wolfish
             Cruelty
             ,
             to
             force
             on
             an
             ill
             thing
             ;
             then
             is
             his
             time
             to
             call
             out
             
               to
               the
               Sheep
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             greater
             fears
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             guard
             them
             the
             best
             he
             can
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Jo.
             10.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Through
               their
               misleading
               them
               ,
            
             if
             they
             do
             not
             only
             fail
             to
             warn
             them
             from
             an
             ill
             way
             ,
             but
             go
             before
             them
             therein
             .
             The
             Shepherd
             is
             to
             
               lead
               out
               his
               sheep
               ,
               and
               go
               before
               them
            
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             
               to
               follow
               him
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             says
             ,
             Joh.
             10.4
             .
             And
             their
             going
             wrong
             must
             therefore
             be
             more
             especially
             chargeable
             on
             him
             that
             leads
             them
             wrong
             ;
             the
             st●aying
             of
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             imputed
             to
             the
             straying
             of
             the
             Guides
             .
             Especially
             ,
             when
             they
             lead
             them
             wrong
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Ministries
               of
               their
               Function
            
             and
             in
             the
             very
             house
             of
             God
             send
             up
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Congregations
             ,
             
             such
             an
             Offering
             ,
             as
             ,
             instead
             of
             ho●ouring
             God
             ,
             shall
             prophane
             him
             .
             This
             God
             mightily
             resented
             among
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               Both
               Prophet
               and
               Priest
               are
               prophane
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               my
               house
               have
               I
               found
               their
               wickedness
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               Therefore
               th●s
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               feed
               them
               with
               wormwood
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               drink
               the
               water
               of
               gall
               :
               for
               from
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Jerusalem
               is
               prophaneness
               gone
               forth
               into
               all
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             Jer.
             23.11.15
             .
             These
             ways
             ,
             if
             their
             People
             follow
             ,
             and
             are
             led
             by
             them
             ,
             turn
             even
             their
             piety
             into
             prophaneness
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             discern
             the
             Pollution
             ,
             
               it
               makes
               the
               Lord's
               People
               to
               transgress
               ,
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             render
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               it
               makes
               them
               refrain
            
             or
             
               forbear
               God's
               service
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
               to
               abhor
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             God
             took
             so
             heinously
             at
             
               Ely's
               Sons
            
             ,
             and
             sets
             down
             as
             a
             special
             aggravation
             of
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.17.24
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               God
            
             shall
             go
             before
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             an
             idolatrous
             or
             
               superstitious
               worship
            
             .
             Or
             in
             prostituting
             and
             prophaning
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             ,
             to
             
               immoral
               uses
            
             ,
             (
             immorality
             and
             injustice
             being
             as
             certainly
             abominable
             to
             God
             in
             worship
             ,
             as
             superstition
             is
             ;
             )
             applying
             all
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             to
             the
             countenancing
             and
             carrying
             on
             of
             wicked
             and
             unrighteous
             things
             .
             As
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             going
             on
             in
             the
             greatest
             immoralities
             ,
             as
             
               Theft
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Perjury
            
             ,
             &c.
             would
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             recommend
             themselves
             and
             their
             ways
             to
             God
             ,
             
               in
               his
               own
               house
            
             ,
             (
             so
             prophaning
             the
             most
             sacred
             Services
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             to
             credit
             and
             set
             off
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             )
             
               and
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               deliver'd
               to
               Do
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Syriack
               ,
               deliver
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               Doing
               all
               these
               abominations
               .
            
             By
             which
             prophane
             usage
             ,
             
               his
               house
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               was
               become
               a
               den
               of
               Robbers
               ,
            
             or
             a
             place
             to
             protect
             ,
             to
             shew
             forth
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             injustice
             ,
             
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               Jer.
            
             7.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Or
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             before
             them
             ,
             in
             horribly
             perverting
             the
             
               Solemnities
               of
               Repentance
            
             ,
             their
             Fastings
             and
             Humiliations
             ,
             not
             to
             cure
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             unrighteousness
             .
             As
             the
             Lord
             complained
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               who
               fasted
               for
            
             unjust
             
               strife
               and
               debate
               ,
               and
               to
               smite
               ,
               not
            
             in
             a
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             but
             
               with
               the
               fist
               of
               wickedness
               :
               not
               with
               intent
               to
               let
               the
               oppressed
               go
               free
               ,
               and
               to
               break
               every
               yoak
               ,
            
             (
             or
             
               depraved
               judgment
            
             and
             sentence
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Chaldee
               ;
               )
               nor
               to
               loose
               the
               bands
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             tied
             on
             by
             the
             
               Congregation
               of
               wicked
               Judges
               ,
               in
               fraud
               of
               the
               innocent
               ,
            
             as
             from
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Grotius
            
             notes
             ;
             but
             to
             bind
             those
             bands
             still
             faster
             on
             ,
             Isa.
             58.4.6
             .
             Or
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             lead
             them
             on
             in
             
               gross
               hypocrisie
            
             and
             dissimulation
             ,
             uttering
             those
             desires
             or
             affections
             to
             God
             in
             words
             ,
             which
             they
             neither
             have
             themselv●s
             ,
             nor
             would
             have
             others
             to
             have
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             which
             may
             come
             under
             
               the
               sending
               forth
               hypocrisie
               through
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             or
             gross
             dissimulation
             and
             plain
             mockery
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               rendring
               of
               the
               margin
            
             ,
             is
             so
             severely
             threatned
             ,
             Jer.
             23.15
             .
             When
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             Prayers
             and
             Devotions
             ,
             are
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             shall
             by
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ways
             ,
             put
             ill
             things
             into
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             on
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             pure
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             polluted
             and
             prophane
             Service
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             
             in
             any
             wicked
             ,
             or
             unrighteous
             thing
             :
             t●ey
             are
             accountable
             for
             their
             followers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             themselves
             ;
             and
             must
             expect
             to
             share
             in
             their
             Peoples
             unrighteousness
             or
             impiety
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             bear
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Through
               false
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             when
             they
             teach
             them
             to
             †
             
               take
               darkness
               for
               light
            
             ,
             preach
             peace
             where
             they
             should
             denounce
             judgements
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             either
             at
             first
             seduce
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             s●rengthen
             and
             confirm
             them
             in
             any
             ungodly
             ,
             or
             unrighteous
             thing
             .
             This
             is
             like
             to
             be
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             former
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             once
             the
             Guides
             go
             before
             the
             People
             in
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             ,
             their
             practice
             will
             be
             headed
             by
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             call
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             and
             bear
             out
             both
             what
             their
             People
             and
             themselves
             have
             done
             .
             And
             thus
             to
             teach
             Men
             to
             sin
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             their
             sins
             with
             a
             witness
             .
             
               He
               that
               shall
               break
               the
               least
               of
               these
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               shall
               teach
               men
               so
               ;
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Mat.
            
             5.19
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
            
             instruct
             and
             hearten
             on
             their
             followers
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             right
             and
             justice
             ,
             to
             Christian
             simplicity
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             to
             their
             Promises
             or
             Oaths
             ,
             to
             the
             Duties
             they
             owe
             God
             ,
             or
             God's
             Vicegerents
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Commandment
             ,
             respecting
             either
             God
             ,
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             or
             our selves
             .
          
           
             This
             teaching
             others
             to
             go
             against
             the
             obligation
             of
             any
             of
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             is
             commonly
             by
             distinguishing
             away
             a
             Duty
             ,
             so
             to
             shorten
             and
             abridge
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             reach
             us
             .
             Or
             to
             blanch
             and
             varnish
             over
             our
             own
             actions
             with
             palliations
             ,
             
             or
             fair
             Pleas
             and
             Pretences
             of
             excuse
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             oppose
             ,
             or
             infringe
             it
             .
             This
             pains
             ,
             in
             making
             such
             Fig.
             leave
             covers
             for
             moral
             Nakedness
             ,
             and
             starting
             plausible
             Palliations
             for
             foul
             Practices
             ,
             God
             taxes
             as
             daubing
             in
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
               .
               One
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             People
             ,
             
               Built
               a
               Wall
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             viz.
             of
             ill
             manners
             :
             
               and
               loe
               !
               others
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             whom
             he
             there
             accuses
             ,
             
               Daubed
               it
               with
               untempered
               Mortar
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             palliated
             or
             blanch'd
             it
             over
             with
             fair
             Colours
             and
             Pretences
             ,
             that
             
               thro
               these
            
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             notes
             ,
             
               men
               might
               not
               see
               the
               filthiness
               of
               their
               Vices
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             13.10
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             their
             Pretence
             ,
             who
             bore
             the
             Jews
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             the
             
               securing
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               Gods
               Temple
               and
               Service
            
             ,
             would
             defend
             and
             warrant
             them
             in
             any
             Acts
             of
             immorality
             and
             unrighteousness
             .
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             was
             what
             they
             had
             to
             oppose
             ,
             as
             a
             sufficient
             defensative
             ,
             against
             all
             denunciations
             of
             judgments
             ,
             for
             
               perversion
               of
               Justice
            
             ;
             and
             which
             therefore
             God
             tells
             them
             were
             
               lying
               words
            
             ,
             and
             would
             fail
             those
             that
             relyed
             on
             them
             ,
             Jer.
             7.4.8
             .
             And
             when
             there
             was
             nothing
             but
             Bribery
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             
               the
               Heads
               judging
               for
               Reward
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               teaching
               for
               hire
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               Divining
               for
               Money
            
             :
             yet
             would
             
               they
               say
               ,
               none
               evil
               can
               come
               upon
            
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             
               leaning
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               amongst
               us
               ,
               Mich.
            
             3.11
             .
             And
             this
             Grotius
             conceives
             was
             the
             Salvo
             of
             those
             
               false
               Prophets
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             who
             so
             
               strengthened
               the
               hands
               of
               evil-Doers
               ,
               that
               none
               returned
               from
               his
               wickedness
               ;
               viz.
            
             as
             he
             explains
             it
             ,
             
               by
               flattering
               them
               in
               their
               vices
               ,
               and
               promising
               things
               prosperous
               ,
               
               because
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               Jer.
            
             23.14
             .
             These
             Salvos
             and
             Palliations
             ,
             they
             wo●ld
             still
             start
             anew
             ,
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             they
             were
             i●gaged
             in
             ,
             any
             came
             to
             need
             them
             ,
             and
             fit
             them
             to
             every
             ones
             case
             .
             Which
             God
             ,
             in
             Ezekiel
             ,
             calls
             
               making
               Kerchifs
            
             ,
             or
             
               Vales
               ,
               for
               every
               Stature
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             he
             Comments
             ,
             
               fair
               Pretences
               to
               cover
               the
               sins
               both
               of
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             13.18
             .
             And
             these
             base
             flatteries
             ,
             to
             please
             and
             bolster
             up
             Sinners
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             absolutely
             disclaims
             thro'
             the
             
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               Ministry
               .
               Neither
               at
               any
               time
               used
               we
               flattering
               words
               ,
            
             courting
             favour
             by
             speaking
             pleasing
             things
             ,
             or
             suiting
             our
             Preaching
             and
             Doctrines
             to
             the
             humours
             or
             necessities
             of
             Men
             ,
             like
             the
             temporizing
             Gnosticks
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             These
             Palliations
             and
             Pretences
             they
             would
             still
             change
             ,
             as
             put
             to
             it
             by
             new
             necessities
             .
             Or
             ,
             go
             off
             from
             one
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             sore
             pressed
             ,
             or
             seem'd
             more
             weak
             ,
             to
             another
             that
             could
             promise
             to
             help
             them
             better
             out
             ,
             and
             was
             thought
             able
             to
             bear
             up
             that
             wicked
             or
             unrighteous
             Act
             which
             they
             sought
             to
             defend
             by
             it
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             of
             the
             
               False
               Prophets
            
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             observes
             ,
             that
             they
             
               caused
               his
               People
               to
               err
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               Lyes
               ,
            
             so
             
               by
               their
               Lightness
            
             .
             Still
             shifting
             Principles
             and
             Pretences
             ,
             as
             serving
             turns
             and
             necessities
             did
             inforce
             ;
             thinking
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               now
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               anon
               that
               ,
               very
               unconstantly
               ,
            
             as
             Vatablus
             explains
             it
             ,
             Jer.
             23.32
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             such
             Salvos
             and
             deceitful
             Pretences
             ,
             shifted
             as
             oft
             as
             their
             Necessities
             or
             new
             Tryals
             would
             require
             it
             ,
             they
             bolstred
             up
             Sinners
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             Consciences
             be
             at
             ease
             in
             the
             
             way
             of
             their
             unrighteousness
             .
             This
             God
             stiles
             ,
             
               sewing
               Pillows
               under
               the
               Elbows
            
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             way
             to
             make
             take
             their
             sins
             soft
             and
             easie
             ,
             whereupon
             to
             settle
             and
             rest
             themselves
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             he
             denounces
             Woe
             against
             
               the
               false
               Prophetesses
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             13.18
             .
             Or
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             
               speaking
               Peace
               to
               them
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               no
               Peace
            
             ,
             but
             terror
             and
             indignation
             doth
             belong
             .
             As
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             did
             ,
             against
             whom
             God
             declares
             ,
             that
             
               his
               hand
               should
               be
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               they
               should
               not
               be
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               his
               People
               ,
            
             or
             place
             of
             teaching
             any
             more
             ;
             
               nor
               their
               Names
               stand
               in
               the
               Roll
               of
            
             Israel
             ;
             nor
             
               they
               ever
               return
               into
               their
               Country
               again
               ,
            
             as
             others
             should
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Captivity
             :
             
               because
               ,
               even
               because
               ,
               they
               have
               seduced
               my
               People
               ,
            
             †
             
               saying
               Peace
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               Peace
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             13.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             Guides
             of
             Souls
             ,
             shall
             not
             only
             by
             neglect
             of
             warning
             ,
             contribute
             to
             the
             Peoples
             sin
             ;
             but
             shall
             come
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             themselves
             at
             any
             time
             to
             lead
             them
             on
             by
             Example
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             speak
             Peace
             to
             them
             therein
             ;
             it
             makes
             a
             deplorable
             State
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             make
             a
             sad
             reckoning
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             must
             needs
             draw
             the
             People
             by
             Troops
             into
             unrighteous
             ways
             ;
             and
             prevent
             their
             return
             from
             them
             .
             Especially
             ,
             if
             it
             happen
             that
             they
             have
             a
             great
             appearance
             of
             present
             ease
             and
             interest
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             on
             :
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Authority
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Guides
             ,
             to
             justifie
             them
             therein
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             will
             be
             answerable
             for
             the
             sinning
             ,
             and
             sinful
             persisting
             of
             their
             People
             and
             Followers
             ;
             which
             will
             lye
             not
             only
             at
             the
             Peoples
             ,
             but
             also
             at
             their
             Teachers
             Doors
             .
             Thus
             God
             charges
             
             those
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             starting
             Salvos
             for
             unri●hteous
             Actions
             ,
             or
             †
             
               dawbing
               for
               sinners
            
             ,
             or
             †
             
               ●●wing
               Pillows
            
             ,
             had
             made
             them
             hope
             for
             Life
             in
             those
             ways
             ;
             that
             
               they
               had
               strengthned
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               return
               from
               his
               wicked
               way
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             13.22
             .
             And
             this
             again
             he
             lays
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             
               Prophets
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             
               by
               their
               Lyes
               and
               Adulteries
            
             ,
             or
             Adulterations
             and
             ●alsifications
             of
             their
             Duty
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             by
             ●●ch
             Salvos
             ,
             they
             had
             
               strengthned
               the
               hands
               of
               evil-doers
               ,
               that
               none
               doth
               return
               from
               his
               wickedness
               .
            
             Which
             he
             cries
             out
             of
             as
             
               an
               horrible
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
            
             as
             abominable
             
               to
               him
               as
               Sodom
            
             ,
             Jer.
             23.14
             .
             
               Whereas
               ,
               had
               they
            
             in
             the
             day
             of
             tryal
             stood
             firm
             ,
             
               and
               had
               caused
               his
               People
               to
               hear
               his
               words
               ;
               then
               they
               〈◊〉
               have
               turned
               them
               from
               their
               evil
               way
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               doings
               ,
            
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             And
             by
             drawing
             them
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             detaining
             them
             therein
             ,
             it
             throws
             them
             into
             death
             and
             destruction
             ,
             which
             lays
             
               their
               blood
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             at
             the
             Watchmens
             doors
             .
             For
             whether
             it
             be
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             warning
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             come
             into
             the
             ways
             of
             death
             ;
             't
             is
             death
             still
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             the
             end
             thereof
             .
             
               The
               same
               wicked
               man
               shall
               dye
               in
               his
               iniquity
               ,
            
             though
             
               thou
               givest
               no
               warning
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             Ezek.
             3.18
             .
             
               he
               shall
               dye
               in
               his
               sin
               ,
            
             v.
             20.
             and
             c.
             33.8
             .
             Though
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             deceived
             them
             ,
             as
             Jeremiah
             †
             suggested
             to
             God
             in
             their
             excuse
             ;
             yet
             shall
             
               the
               People
               fall
               into
               ruine
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               pour
               their
               wickedness
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             Jer.
             14.16
             .
             
               When
               the
               blind
               are
               led
               by
               the
               blind
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             a
             blind
             People
             by
             blind
             Guides
             ,
             
               both
               shall
               fall
               into
               
               the
               ditch
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.14
             .
             The
             People
             at
             such
             times
             are
             generally
             misled
             by
             false
             Guides
             ,
             because
             they
             wish
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             will
             hear
             no
             others
             .
             The
             Providence
             of
             God
             leaves
             the●
             not
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             faithful
             Monitors
             ,
             but
             they
             turn
             a
             deaf
             ear
             to
             them
             .
             They
             are
             bent
             upon
             wicked
             and
             unrighteous
             ways
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             be
             flatter'd
             and
             bolster'd
             up
             therein
             :
             yea
             ,
             too
             oft
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             bite
             and
             devour
             any
             that
             shall
             freely
             and
             faithfully
             reprehend
             them
             .
             And
             this
             makes
             their
             Guides
             to
             lean
             to
             flattering
             Doctrines
             ;
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             what
             will
             please
             ,
             not
             what
             should
             profit
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             circle
             in
             sin
             :
             they
             first
             lead
             ,
             or
             drive
             their
             Guides
             ,
             and
             then
             are
             led
             by
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             be
             thus
             misled
             into
             destructive
             courses
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             their
             own
             peril
             .
             They
             are
             misled
             into
             death
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             into
             dangers
             :
             their
             being
             misled
             will
             burthen
             and
             condemn
             their
             leaders
             ;
             but
             will
             not
             clear
             and
             excuse
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             casts
             ,
             as
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             the
             Guides
             and
             Ministers
             themselves
             ,
             into
             daily
             and
             new
             trains
             of
             sin
             .
             The
             way
             of
             virtue
             and
             uprightness
             is
             uniform
             ,
             and
             always
             the
             same
             :
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             variety
             without
             end
             ,
             in
             folly
             and
             wandering
             .
             When
             once
             men
             give
             way
             to
             make
             false
             steps
             ;
             after
             they
             have
             made
             one
             ,
             they
             will
             soon
             be
             call'd
             upon
             to
             make
             another
             ,
             and
             never
             know
             when
             to
             give
             over
             .
             It
             is
             in
             
               ill
               ways
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               ill
               reasonings
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             nearness
             and
             connexion
             among
             them
             :
             and
             once
             grant
             one
             
               wicked
               method
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               moral
               absurdity
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             
               dato
               uno
               absurdo
               infinita
               sequentur
            
             ,
             infinite
             more
             will
             follow
             it
             .
             Thus
             
             God
             tells
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               strengthned
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               evil
               doers
               ,
            
             by
             their
             unrighteous
             shifts
             〈◊〉
             Salvos
             ,
             that
             ,
             having
             got
             thus
             upon
             an
             ill
             ●●●tom
             ,
             and
             
               in
               unrighteous
               ways
               ,
               their
               way
               should
               〈◊〉
               unto
               them
               as
               slippery
               ways
               ,
            
             wherein
             they
             would
             〈◊〉
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             their
             feet
             ;
             and
             that
             also
             
               in
               〈◊〉
               darkness
            
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             not
             have
             light
             e●ough
             to
             see
             where
             they
             might
             make
             the
             ●●●est
             step
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             way
             
               they
               〈◊〉
               be
               driven
               on
            
             .
             And
             numerous
             must
             their
             ●●lls
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             posted
             on
             from
             thing
             to
             thing
             ,
             〈◊〉
             all
             in
             a
             way
             where
             they
             have
             no
             light
             ,
             and
             most
             unsure
             footing
             ,
             Jer.
             23.12
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             also
             intraps
             ,
             and
             punishes
             them
             in
             these
             sins
             .
             By
             taking
             these
             false
             ways
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             usually
             escape
             ,
             but
             meet
             their
             fears
             ;
             and
             ,
             〈◊〉
             of
             getting
             from
             ,
             run
             into
             troubles
             and
             calamities
             .
             Their
             false
             ways
             ,
             and
             flattering
             hopes
             ,
             and
             talk
             of
             deliverance
             from
             threatned
             evils
             ,
             God
             turns
             into
             real
             overthrow
             by
             them
             .
             Thus
             ,
             of
             
               those
               Prophets
            
             ,
             that
             would
             promise
             deliverance
             by
             their
             own
             false
             ways
             ,
             and
             fancied
             grounds
             ,
             〈◊〉
             a
             People
             that
             did
             not
             put
             away
             ,
             but
             hold
             fast
             their
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             perversions
             of
             justice
             ,
             
               and
               say
               the
               sword
               and
               famine
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               this
               Land
               ;
               by
               sword
               ,
               and
               famine
               ,
               shall
               those
               Prophets
               be
               consumed
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             ,
             Jer.
             14.15
             .
             And
             to
             those
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             ,
             whose
             study
             lay
             in
             excusing
             and
             blanching
             over
             sins
             ,
             by
             unsound
             pretences
             and
             palliations
             ,
             or
             
               daubing
               the
               wall
               with
               untemper'd
               mortar
               ,
            
             as
             't
             is
             call'd
             in
             Ezekiel
             ,
             God
             declares
             ,
             that
             
               the
               wall
               shall
               fall
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               consumed
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             13.14
             .
             Their
             ways
             are
             slippery
             ,
             and
             
               dark
               ways
            
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             
             from
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ,
             and
             when
             
               driven
               on
               ,
               they
               shall
               fall
               therein
               ,
               and
               have
               evil
               brought
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             Jer.
             23.12
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             shame
             ,
             at
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             rottenness
             ,
             and
             unsoundness
             of
             their
             Principles
             .
             Their
             daubing
             is
             liken'd
             to
             
               untemper'd
               mortar
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             straw
             ,
             or
             good
             tempering
             ,
             cannot
             stick
             long
             together
             .
             It
             will
             first
             or
             last
             be
             broke
             to
             pieces
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             sets
             himself
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             disgrace
             and
             overthrow
             it
             .
             Though
             it
             strengthen
             it self
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             in
             names
             and
             numbers
             ;
             and
             though
             men
             should
             still
             fall
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             righteousness
             be
             forsaken
             of
             all
             its
             friends
             ,
             and
             greatest
             visible
             supporters
             :
             yet
             will
             God
             never
             desert
             that
             way
             ,
             though
             man
             doth
             ;
             and
             when
             some
             forsake
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             want
             an
             instrument
             ,
             but
             raise
             up
             others
             to
             defend
             it
             .
             No
             Combinations
             of
             men
             shall
             ever
             make
             falshood
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             or
             wrong
             to
             be
             right
             .
             Nor
             ,
             as
             he
             told
             the
             
               Jewish
               daubers
            
             ,
             will
             he
             allow
             them
             long
             to
             appear
             so
             ,
             before
             he
             wash
             off
             the
             paint
             ,
             and
             break
             down
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             discover
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             .
             
               Say
               unto
               them
               that
               daub
               it
               with
               untemper'd
               mortar
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               it
               shall
               fall
               :
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               overflowing
               shower
               ,
            
             to
             wash
             it
             away
             ,
             
               and
               hail
               stones
            
             shall
             beat
             it
             down
             ,
             
               and
               a
               stormy
               wind
               shall
               rent
               it
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             13.11
             .
             
               I
               will
               rent
               it
               with
               a
               stormy
               wind
               ,
               in
               my
               fury
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             again
             ,
             v.
             13.
             
             
               I
               will
               break
               down
               the
               wall
               that
               ye
               have
               daubed
               ,
            
             v.
             14.
             
             
               I
               will
               accomplish
               my
               fúry
               upon
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               upon
               them
               that
               daubed
               it
               with
               untemper'd
               mortar
               .
               To
               wit
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             who
             thus
             plaster'd
             over
             a
             wall
             of
             wicked
             ways
             ,
             with
             a
             daubing
             of
             
             untemper'd
             ,
             or
             unsound
             Salvos
             and
             Pretences
             ,
             v.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Repeating
               it
               thus
               often
            
             ,
             as
             †
             
               Calvin
               notes
               ,
               because
               the
               People
               were
               so
               strangely
               bewitched
               〈◊〉
               these
               fair
               covers
               and
               palliations
               .
            
             These
             Principles
             ,
             as
             he
             continues
             to
             add
             ,
             shall
             be
             lost
             and
             buried
             :
             
               I
               will
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               wall
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               〈◊〉
               they
               that
               daubed
               it
               ,
            
             v.
             15.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             ●●id
             so
             bare
             ,
             so
             openly
             detected
             ,
             and
             universally
             condemned
             ,
             as
             to
             turn
             into
             a
             reproach
             and
             by-word
             .
             
               When
               the
               wall
               is
               fallen
               ,
               shall
               it
               〈◊〉
               be
               said
               unto
               you
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               daubing
               wherewith
               〈◊〉
               have
               daubed
               it
               ?
            
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             compleat
             the
             sad
             consequences
             of
             such
             falls
             ,
             in
             the
             Guides
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             thus
             full
             of
             guilt
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             empty
             of
             hopes
             ,
             and
             appearances
             of
             cure
             .
             The
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
            
             are
             the
             
               reformers
               of
               manners
            
             ;
             like
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             our
             *
             Lord
             compares
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             to
             season
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             keep
             out
             putrefaction
             and
             rottenness
             .
             If
             the
             People
             sin
             then
             ,
             the
             Guides
             are
             set
             to
             season
             and
             amend
             them
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Guides
             themselves
             are
             fallen
             ,
             to
             lead
             others
             on
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             unrighteous
             ways
             ;
             what
             so
             likely
             means
             is
             there
             left
             ,
             for
             their
             new
             seasoning
             ,
             and
             reformation
             ?
             
               If
               the
               salt
               have
               lost
               its
               savour
               ,
               wherewith
               shall
               it
               be
               salted
               ?
               It
               is
               thenceforth
               good
               for
               nothing
               ,
            
             there
             being
             no
             use
             for
             insipid
             salt
             ,
             
               but
               is
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               trodden
               under
               foot
               of
               men
               ,
            
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Mat.
             5.13
             .
             
               Have
               salt
               in
               your selves
            
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             is
             well
             added
             in
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             since
             ,
             when
             the
             savour
             is
             once
             lost
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             Mar.
             9.50
             .
          
           
           
             By
             these
             things
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             how
             the
             
               Guides
               of
               Souls
            
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             place
             of
             warning
             and
             instructing
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             Men
             in
             power
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             Authority
             of
             punishing
             or
             restraining
             ,
             may
             partake
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             by
             
               not
               prohibiting
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             partakes
             in
             the
             guilt
             ,
             
               qui
               ministrat
            
             ,
             that
             acts
             in
             subordination
             under
             an
             higher
             Power
             ,
             or
             
               ministers
               in
               an
               unlawful
               business
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Roman
               Law
            
             was
             more
             favourable
             to
             persons
             under
             Command
             ,
             imputing
             the
             action
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             inferior
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             as
             the
             instrument
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             superior
             ,
             who
             required
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             To
             that
             purpose
             are
             these
             rules
             of
             Law.
             
               Velle
               non
               creditur
               ,
               qui
               obsequitur
               imperio
               Patris
               ,
               vel
               Domini
               .
            
             *
             Reg.
             Juris
             4.
             ex
             
               Vlpiano
               .
               Is
               damnum
               dat
               ,
               qui
               jubet
               dare
               ;
               ejus
               vero
               nulla
               culpa
               est
               ,
               cui
               parere
               necesse
               sit
               .
            
             †
             Reg.
             Jur.
             169.
             è
             Paulo
             .
             Particularly
             as
             to
             Servants
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             much
             under
             their
             Masters
             power
             and
             command
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             
               a
               separate
               head
               in
               Law
            
             ,
             nor
             was
             an
             action
             to
             be
             commenced
             either
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             against
             them
             .
             
               Cum
               servo
               nulla
               actio
               est
            
             .
             *
             Reg.
             Jur.
             107.
             è
             
               Gaio
               .
               Ad
               ca
               ,
               quae
               non
               habent
               Atrocitatem
               facinoris
               ,
               vel
               sceleris
               ,
               ignoscitur
               servis
               ,
               si
               vel
               Dominis
               ,
               vel
               his
               qui
               vice
               Dominorum
               sunt
               ,
               (
               veluti
               tutoribus
               ,
               )
               obtemperaverint
               .
            
             †
             Reg.
             157.
             ex
             Vlpiano
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             account
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Religion
             ,
             Christ
             tells
             his
             followers
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             no
             Mans
             Servant
             in
             a
             forbidden
             thing
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
               is
               call'd
               ,
               being
               another
               Man's
               Servant
               ,
            
             is
             call'd
             to
             be
             
               the
               Lord
               's
               Free
               man
            
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             
             at
             liberty
             to
             serve
             him
             .
             Being
             
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               be
               the
               Servants
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Among
             
               those
               that
               are
               baptised
               into
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               of
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
            
             but
             the
             same
             Rule
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             way
             to
             Heaven
             for
             both
             ,
             Gal.
             3.27
             ,
             28.
             
             Col.
             3.10
             ,
             11.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Pretence
             of
             being
             under
             Authority
             ,
             and
             acting
             in
             subordination
             ,
             must
             never
             carry
             any
             Christian
             against
             any
             of
             his
             Lord's
             Precepts
             .
             If
             it
             is
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             as
             Christ's
             Servant
             ,
             he
             cannot
             minister
             therein
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Lord
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             regard
             to
             an
             earthly
             Lord
             ,
             he
             will
             yield
             to
             minister
             and
             act
             in
             it
             :
             he
             dips
             his
             hands
             in
             the
             guilt
             thereof
             ,
             and
             is
             answerable
             for
             it
             .
             
               Wo
               to
               them
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             
               that
               decree
               unrighteous
               decrees
            
             ,
             as
             Judges
             and
             Rulers
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             
               write
               grievousness
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             
               margin
               ,
               to
               the
               writers
               that
               write
               grievousness
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             that
             write
             down
             and
             promulge
             what
             in
             justice
             the
             other
             
               have
               prescribed
            
             ,
             Isa.
             10.1
             .
             Thus
             
               the
               Captains
               of
               fifties
               and
               their
               Companies
               ,
            
             who
             would
             go
             upon
             the
             impious
             errand
             ,
             of
             apprehending
             the
             
               Lords
               Prophet
            
             ,
             were
             guilty
             ,
             and
             
               punished
               accordingly
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             sent
             them
             ,
             2
             King.
             1.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             one
             thing
             among
             others
             of
             higher
             Nature
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Scripture
             expresses
             
             Judas's
             partaking
             with
             the
             Jews
             in
             that
             Wickedness
             ,
             is
             his
             being
             
               Guide
               to
               them
               that
               took
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Act.
             1.16
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             the
             Apostolical
             †
             
               Canons
               punish
               Christians
               ,
               for
               performing
               ministerial
               services
               ,
            
             as
             
               carrying
               Oyl
               ,
               and
               lighting
               the
               Lamps
               in
               the
               Gentile
               Temples
               ,
               or
               Jewish
               Synagogues
               .
            
             And
             
               on
               the
               invasion
               of
               the
            
             Goths
             ,
             and
             
             other
             Barbarians
             ,
             who
             fill'd
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             with
             Spoils
             and
             Murders
             ,
             the
             Canons
             of
             St.
             
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
            
             ,
             (
             confirmed
             by
             the
             6.
             
             
               Gen.
               Council
               in
               Trullo
            
             ,
             Can.
             2.
             )
             Censure
             those
             Christians
             ,
             who
             ,
             tho
             under
             their
             power
             as
             their
             Captives
             taken
             by
             them
             before
             ,
             would
             yield
             
               to
               come
               along
               with
               the
               Barbarians
               in
               these
               incursions
               ,
               to
            
             †
             
               shew
               them
               the
               ways
               ,
               or
               houses
               ,
               which
               the
               others
               were
               ignorant
               of
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             is
             a
             sharer
             in
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             
               Qui
               adjuvat
            
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             Ministers
             under
             another
             ,
             as
             an
             inferior
             ,
             whereof
             before
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               as
               an
               Equal
               or
               Complice
               ,
               helps
               it
               forward
               .
            
             He
             that
             will
             freely
             furnish
             out
             necessaries
             ,
             or
             do
             his
             part
             to
             bring
             it
             about
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             help
             another
             to
             Sin
             ,
             therein
             Sins
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             ,
          
           
             When
             they
             will
             
               put
               their
               Forces
            
             ,
             or
             
               Furniture
               ,
               to
               his
            
             ,
             as
             
               to
               a
               common
               stock
            
             ,
             by
             a
             joynt
             Supply
             to
             accomplish
             and
             bring
             it
             about
             .
             
               Cast
               in
               thy
               Lo●
               with
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               all
               have
               one
               Purse
            
             :
             was
             the
             Voice
             of
             those
             that
             invited
             others
             to
             come
             in
             for
             a
             share
             in
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             Prov.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Partakers
             in
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             
               Dividend
               of
               the
               Profit
               .
               The
               Receiver
               ,
            
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             
               is
               as
               Bad
               as
               the
               Thief
               .
            
             And
             
               when
               thou
               sawest
               a
               Thief
               ,
               thou
               consentedst
               with
               him
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             accepting
             a
             Proffer'd
             share
             of
             his
             Gettings
             ,
             camest
             in
             to
             be
             a
             Consenter
             ,
             or
             Complice
             in
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             Ps.
             50.18
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             Partners
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             
               their
               Counsels
               ,
               Cares
               ,
               and
               Studies
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             their
             wickedness
             to
             effect
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               hast
               been
               Partaker
               with
               the
               Adulterers
               ,
            
             one
             
             intrusted
             with
             their
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             laying
             thy
             head
             together
             with
             theirs
             ,
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             Lusts.
             This
             is
             being
             of
             their
             Club
             ,
             and
             coming
             in
             to
             the
             Confederacy
             and
             Counsel
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             which
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             ill
             they
             Do
             ;
             but
             to
             lose
             all
             Remains
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             they
             .
             If
             Designers
             of
             ill
             ,
             shall
             form
             themselves
             in
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             meet
             to
             Consult
             ,
             and
             Carry
             on
             their
             Ungodly
             ,
             and
             Unrighteous
             ways
             ;
             it
             is
             high
             time
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             would
             keep
             innocent
             ,
             to
             stand
             off
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             themselves
             .
             The
             warning
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Advice
             that
             can
             be
             given
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             
               O!
               my
               Soul
               ,
               Come
               not
               thou
               into
               their
               Secret
               ,
               and
               unto
               their
               Assembly
               ,
               mine
               Honour
               be
               not
               thou
               united
               ,
               Gen.
            
             49.6
             .
             Such
             Complices
             may
             have
             their
             several
             Posts
             in
             acting
             ;
             but
             ,
             being
             all
             Privy
             to
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             acting
             in
             their
             Respective
             Stations
             to
             help
             it
             on
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             as
             one
             man
             in
             the
             Sin.
             Paul
             was
             a
             Principal
             in
             the
             Death
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             tho
             his
             Part
             was
             not
             to
             throw
             a
             Stone
             ,
             but
             
               to
               keep
               the
               Rayment
               of
               those
               that
               slew
               him
               ,
               Act.
            
             22.20
             .
             Being
             all
             ingaged
             in
             the
             same
             Cause
             ,
             tho
             some
             may
             have
             a
             different
             task
             therein
             ;
             
               as
               his
               part
               is
               ,
               that
               goeth
               down
               to
               the
               Battel
               ,
               so
               shall
               his
               part
               be
               that
               tarryeth
               by
               the
               Stuff
               ,
            
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               they
               shall
               part
               alike
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             30.24
             .
             And
             agreeable
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             71.
             
             Canon
             of
             St.
             
               Basil
               ad
               Amphilochium
               ,
               decreeing
               equal
               Punishment
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               conscious
               or
               Complices
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Actors
               and
               Effectors
               of
               any
               Wickedness
               .
            
          
           
             When
             they
             
               Perswade
               to
               it
            
             :
             for
             to
             Perswade
             an
             ill
             thing
             ,
             is
             to
             bear
             a
             Part
             in
             it
             .
             As
             Eve
             
             did
             Adam
             ,
             to
             
               eat
               of
               the
               forbidden
               Fruit
            
             ;
             who
             was
             taxed
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             her
             own
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             for
             being
             
               first
               in
               the
               Transgression
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             2.12.14
             .
             And
             as
             Jezabel
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             
               wickedness
               of
               Ahab
            
             ,
             because
             
               she
               stirred
               him
               up
               to
               it
               ,
            
             1
             King.
             21.25
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             by
             importunities
             ,
             they
             urge
             and
             weary
             those
             to
             Do
             a
             Wicked
             or
             Unjust
             thing
             ,
             who
             are
             timorous
             ,
             or
             backward
             and
             unwilling
             to
             Do
             it
             of
             themselves
             :
             they
             shew
             more
             Malice
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             to
             Partake
             higher
             ,
             and
             be
             Deeper
             in
             Guilt
             ,
             than
             the
             very
             Actors
             .
             So
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             between
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Pilate
             :
             they
             urging
             and
             importuning
             him
             to
             Crucifie
             our
             Lord
             ,
             against
             his
             own
             Desire
             and
             judgment
             .
             
               He
               that
               delivered
               me
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               the
               greater
               Sin
               ,
               Jo.
            
             19.11
             .
             And
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             unjust
             Clamours
             of
             the
             Populace
             ,
             (
             whether
             greater
             or
             lesser
             Vulgar
             )
             when
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             they
             seek
             to
             terrifie
             and
             overawe
             Magistrates
             and
             Judges
             ,
             and
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             demanding
             Justice
             ,
             call
             for
             the
             greatest
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             unjust
             Violence
             :
             which
             brings
             all
             the
             innocent
             Blood
             ,
             that
             is
             thereby
             shed
             ,
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             
               furnish
               out
               Provisions
               for
               it
            
             :
             as
             still
             to
             set
             on
             strong
             Drink
             before
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             plainly
             see
             ,
             Design
             to
             be
             intemperate
             ;
             or
             ,
             lend
             a
             Sword
             to
             one
             whom
             they
             perceive
             intending
             to
             commit
             Murder
             therewith
             ;
             or
             ,
             bring
             a
             man
             a
             burning
             Coal
             wherewith
             to
             Fire
             the
             Temple
             ;
             or
             willingly
             to
             furnish
             out
             ,
             and
             equip
             a
             Person
             any
             other
             ways
             ,
             for
             a
             wicked
             and
             unrighteous
             Business
             .
             This
             Administring
             of
             Furniture
             and
             Provision
             ,
             for
             an
             Unlawful
             Act
             ,
             is
             
             to
             partake
             in
             it
             .
             For
             those
             are
             a
             necessary
             help
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Actor
             ,
             as
             wanting
             matter
             to
             sin
             withal
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             able
             to
             fulfil
             his
             Lust
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             readily
             own
             himself
             beholding
             to
             them
             for
             it
             .
             †
             
               Make
               no
               Provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Lusts
               thereof
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Rule
             to
             keep
             clear
             of
             Sin
             ,
             either
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             others
             .
             The
             Law
             requiring
             us
             to
             
               Love
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               our selves
            
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             to
             set
             on
             sin
             ,
             or
             help
             out
             an
             unlawful
             Deed
             ,
             in
             their
             Case
             ,
             than
             in
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             
               Express
               Good
               wishes
            
             ,
             and
             
               Pray
               for
               success
               to
               it
            
             .
             For
             ,
             since
             Events
             depend
             most
             on
             Providence
             ,
             Prayers
             to
             God
             are
             among
             the
             highest
             Assistances
             :
             And
             a
             man
             cannot
             shew
             a
             more
             real
             Concern
             and
             Espousal
             of
             any
             Act
             ,
             than
             by
             Endeavouring
             the
             best
             he
             can
             to
             engage
             God
             for
             it
             .
             
               He
               that
               bids
               him
               God
               speed
               ,
               is
               Partaker
               of
               his
               Evil
               Deeds
               ,
            
             says
             St.
             John
             ,
             2
             Jo.
             11.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             
               go
               out
               Lovingly
               to
               Meet
               and
               Welcome
               them
               ,
            
             or
             
               Friendly
               Harbour
               and
               Receive
               those
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
            
             who
             are
             going
             upon
             ungodly
             ,
             or
             unrighteous
             Errands
             .
             This
             shews
             their
             heart
             goes
             along
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             further
             ,
             as
             it
             falls
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             take
             part
             with
             them
             .
             Thus
             ,
             
               Jehonadab's
               heart
               being
               Right
               with
            
             Jehu's
             ,
             
               is
               set
               off
               by
               his
               coming
               to
               Meet
               him
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             10.15
             .
             And
             ,
             
               Receive
               not
               the
               bringer
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               into
               your
               Houses
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             John
             ,
             when
             he
             Cautions
             against
             
               Partaking
               in
               his
               Evil
               Deeds
            
             ,
             2
             Jo.
             10.11
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             on
             the
             
               Canon
               of
               St.
               Basil
               ,
               equallizing
               the
               Complices
               or
               conscious
               ,
               to
               the
               Actors
               of
               a
               wicked
               business
               ,
            
             †
             Balsamon
             notes
             ,
             that
             
               he
               ,
               who
               Hides
               and
               Harbours
               a
               Thief
               ,
               is
               a
               Thief
            
             in
             the
             account
             
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Law.
            
             And
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             studious
             to
             conceal
             and
             shelter
             the
             man
             who
             had
             offer'd
             
               his
               seed
               to
               Moloch
            
             ,
             or
             
               to
               hide
               their
               eyes
               from
            
             discovering
             him
             ,
             the
             Law
             taxes
             as
             
               going
               a
               whoring
               after
               him
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             †
             
               Consenting
               and
               thinking
               the
               same
               with
               him
               ,
               Lev.
            
             20.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             he
             partakes
             in
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             
               Qui
               approbat
               ,
               that
               is
               pleased
               with
               an
               ill
               thing
               ,
            
             or
             Applauds
             and
             Defends
             it
             ,
             or
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             .
             For
             this
             shews
             such
             a
             mans
             Heart
             is
             a
             Party
             ,
             tho
             his
             hand
             was
             not
             :
             and
             that
             he
             wants
             only
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             temptation
             to
             Do
             the
             like
             .
             And
             by
             Approving
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             confirms
             him
             that
             did
             the
             Deed
             ;
             and
             encourages
             him
             to
             persist
             therein
             ,
             or
             to
             go
             on
             .
             Nay
             ,
             such
             come
             in
             oftentimes
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Partakers
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             aggravation
             ,
             as
             being
             worse
             than
             the
             Principals
             and
             Actors
             :
             these
             ingaging
             themselves
             therein
             without
             the
             others
             Temptations
             ,
             which
             may
             plead
             some
             infirmity
             ;
             and
             that
             argues
             them
             to
             have
             more
             Malice
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             more
             fully
             bent
             on
             the
             Wickedness
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             these
             are
             set
             higher
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               :
               not
               only
               Do
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               have
               Pleasure
               in
               those
               that
               Do
               them
               ,
               Ro.
            
             1.32
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
          
           
             He
             that
             
               inwardly
               delights
            
             ,
             and
             
               takes
               Complacence
            
             in
             a
             wicked
             ,
             or
             unrighteous
             Act
             :
             which
             is
             to
             take
             part
             thereof
             ,
             in
             
               Will
               and
               Affection
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Scripture
             expresses
             
             Saul's
             Partaking
             in
             St.
             
             Stephen's
             
               Murder
               .
               And
               Saul
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               approving
            
             and
             
               well
               pleased
            
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             
               Consenting
               to
               his
               Death
               ,
               Act.
            
             8.1
             .
             It
             is
             what
             the
             Apostle
             so
             severely
             Censures
             in
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             that
             what
             ill
             they
             did
             not
             act
             themselves
             ,
             they
             were
             glad
             of
             ,
             and
             had
             Complacence
             in
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             ,
             or
             heard
             it
             done
             by
             others
             .
             
               Not
               only
               Do
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               take
               Pleasure
               in
               those
               that
               Do
               them
               ,
               Ro.
            
             1.32
             .
             
               Quid
               refert
            
             ,
             says
             †
             
               Cicero
               ,
               ●rum
               voluerim
               fieri
               ,
               an
               gaudeam
               Factum
               ?
               'T
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               wills
               before
               to
               have
               a
               thing
               done
               ,
               or
               rejoyces
               in
               it
               when
               it
               is
               done
               .
            
             The
             Will
             in
             both
             is
             the
             same
             :
             And
             if
             he
             did
             not
             will
             it
             before
             the
             Fact
             ,
             that
             was
             only
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             informed
             thereof
             ,
             or
             asked
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             Praises
             it
             .
             †
             
               He
               is
               as
               Guilty
               that
               Applauds
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               Perswades
               to
               it
               ,
            
             says
             Cicero
             .
             Nay
             he
             comes
             in
             deeper
             than
             a
             meer
             Actor
             ,
             and
             turns
             Factor
             for
             it
             .
             For
             to
             Praise
             ,
             is
             both
             to
             justifie
             ,
             and
             take
             part
             with
             him
             that
             did
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             recommend
             ,
             and
             take
             part
             before
             hand
             with
             any
             other
             that
             shall
             do
             it
             .
             It
             sets
             off
             the
             Wickedness
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             an
             innocent
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             worthy
             and
             honourable
             thing
             :
             So
             to
             make
             the
             Offender
             ,
             instead
             of
             turning
             Penitent
             ,
             to
             grow
             Proud
             thereof
             ;
             and
             to
             draw
             in
             others
             ,
             (
             men
             beng
             naturally
             covetous
             of
             Honour
             ,
             )
             to
             Do
             the
             same
             .
             And
             he
             ,
             that
             looking
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             will
             Praise
             the
             Evil
             ,
             looking
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             Vilifie
             ,
             and
             Expose
             the
             contrary
             Good.
             So
             that
             such
             Commenders
             ,
             and
             Extollers
             of
             Unlawful
             Acts
             ,
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             may
             bid
             fair
             for
             the
             top
             of
             
             David's
             Scale
             ,
             viz.
             to
             
               sit
               down
               in
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               scornful
               ,
               Ps.
            
             1.1
             .
             And
             thus
             a
             Commender
             partakes
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             he
             Signalizes
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             particular
             in
             Praises
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             strikes
             in
             with
             the
             common
             Cry
             ,
             and
             bears
             a
             part
             in
             the
             popular
             Voice
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             
             unjustly
             loud
             ,
             to
             cry
             up
             ill
             ,
             or
             to
             cry
             down
             any
             virtuous
             and
             good
             things
             .
             
               Had
               we
               been
               in
               the
               days
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
            
             say
             
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               have
               been
               partakers
               with
               them
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               viz.
            
             By
             joyning
             in
             the
             general
             Cry
             and
             Clamours
             for
             their
             Blood
             ,
             or
             Applauses
             of
             those
             that
             shed
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             23.30
             .
             And
             St.
             Paul
             gives
             it
             as
             one
             instance
             of
             his
             
               partaking
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             Concurred
             in
             the
             
               Popular
               Acclamations
            
             ,
             and
             bore
             his
             part
             in
             the
             Common
             Cry
             ,
             or
             
               gave
               his
               Voice
               against
               them
               ,
               Act.
            
             26.10
             .
             Thus
             easily
             and
             unwarily
             may
             rash
             ,
             or
             timorous
             and
             complying
             Persons
             ,
             in
             Hot
             and
             Violent
             Times
             ,
             plunge
             themselves
             in
             guilt
             ,
             by
             Applauding
             as
             the
             number
             doth
             ,
             and
             speaking
             well
             ,
             as
             others
             about
             them
             do
             ,
             of
             any
             impious
             or
             Unjust
             Ways
             or
             Acts
             ,
             which
             those
             times
             shall
             happen
             to
             be
             fond
             of
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             him
             that
             thus
             Praises
             and
             Extols
             ,
             I
             add
             him
             that
             Justifies
             and
             Defends
             it
             .
             Such
             men
             will
             maintain
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             meriting
             praises
             ,
             yet
             ,
             however
             ,
             as
             innocent
             and
             blameless
             .
             To
             become
             thus
             a
             Pleader
             and
             Advocate
             for
             any
             wicked
             or
             Unjust
             Act
             ,
             is
             highly
             to
             take
             the
             part
             thereof
             .
             It
             has
             many
             Partakers
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             good
             will
             and
             inferiour
             assistance
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             Patrons
             and
             Defenders
             of
             it
             .
             He
             that
             will
             undertake
             to
             Defend
             ,
             is
             no
             whit
             inferior
             to
             him
             that
             Commits
             a
             Fault
             ;
             nay
             ,
             in
             great
             respects
             beyond
             him
             .
             In
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             Commits
             it
             may
             be
             carried
             on
             against
             his
             mind
             ,
             by
             temptation
             ,
             and
             infirmity
             of
             passion
             :
             but
             he
             that
             Defends
             it
             ,
             is
             for
             it
             in
             mind
             and
             judgment
             .
          
           
           
             Next
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             Partakes
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             not
             come
             openly
             and
             fully
             to
             Defend
             ,
             yet
             
               ●isibly
               Countenances
            
             and
             Approves
             it
             ;
             so
             far
             as
             he
             joyns
             his
             will
             and
             carriage
             ,
             his
             opinion
             and
             suffrage
             to
             the
             Offenders
             ,
             so
             far
             he
             partakes
             in
             the
             Offence
             .
             Every
             expression
             of
             Approbation
             ,
             in
             proportion
             to
             its
             degree
             ,
             puts
             him
             into
             the
             Evil-doer's
             Cause
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             such
             Countenance
             and
             Approbation
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             kind
             and
             friendly
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             ,
             in
             
               Saluting
               ,
               Entertaining
            
             ,
             or
             
               going
               out
               to
               Meet
               him
            
             ,
             as
             he
             goes
             about
             the
             Evil
             Thing
             .
             Do
             not
             Salute
             ,
             or
             
               bid
               him
               God
               speed
               ,
               nor
               receive
               him
               into
               your
               houses
               ,
               that
               ye
               partake
               not
               with
               the
               bringer
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             was
             the
             Rule
             given
             by
             St.
             John.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             
               look
               on
               in
               the
               Act
               ,
               without
               any
               shew
               of
               Horror
               or
               Dislike
               ,
            
             and
             as
             Men
             pleased
             and
             delighted
             with
             it
             .
             This
             is
             to
             shew
             Favour
             to
             an
             ill
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             partake
             with
             it
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             gives
             this
             as
             one
             instance
             of
             his
             being
             
               a
               Party
               to
               the
               death
               of
               St.
               Stephen
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               was
               standing
               by
            
             ,
             or
             looking
             on
             with
             Liking
             ,
             as
             one
             Consenting
             to
             them
             ,
             Act.
             22.20
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             directs
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             present
             thereat
             ,
             to
             manifest
             Dislike
             ,
             or
             
               Reprove
               them
               in
               a
               Work
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               it
               ,
               Eph.
            
             5.11
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Fathers
             taught
             the
             Christians
             ,
             about
             communicating
             with
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             
               Heathen
               Shows
            
             or
             
               Spectacles
               .
               We
               think
               it
               no
               great
               difference
               ,
            
             says
             *
             
               Athenagoras
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               be
               a
               Pleased
               Spectator
               ,
               or
               an
               Author
               of
               the
               Murther
               .
               Whilst
               Willingly
               ,
               and
               with
               Approbation
               they
               behold
               them
               ,
               they
               act
               over
               all
               the
               things
               that
               
               are
               done
               ,
               by
               seeing
               ,
               and
               assenting
               to
               them
               ,
            
             says
             St.
             †
             Salvian
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             would
             
               put
               on
               the
               outward
               dress
            
             ,
             and
             appear
             like
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             .
             This
             is
             in
             appearance
             to
             partake
             with
             the
             sin
             ,
             though
             in
             heart
             they
             are
             against
             it
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             to
             the
             World
             they
             appear
             as
             Actors
             therein
             ,
             and
             are
             reputed
             as
             Parties
             to
             it
             .
             They
             go
             Halting
             indeed
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             are
             not
             what
             they
             seem
             .
             But
             though
             they
             do
             not
             admit
             the
             whole
             ,
             they
             take
             part
             therein
             :
             the
             outward
             shew
             and
             form
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             inward
             Sentiment
             and
             Approbation
             .
             This
             it
             to
             Do
             what
             Elihu
             justly
             reprehended
             ,
             but
             unjustly
             fasten'd
             upon
             
               Job
               ,
               to
               go
               in
               company
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               walk
               with
               wicked
               men
               :
            
             or
             to
             borrow
             their
             shape
             ,
             and
             say
             and
             Do
             ,
             shew
             and
             seem
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             were
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             Job
             34.8
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             
               Judaizing
               Gnosticks
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Persecution
             ,
             
               said
               they
               were
               Jews
               ,
               and
               seemed
               zealous
               for
               Moses
            
             ;
             but
             inwardly
             
               were
               not
               ,
               nor
               kept
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             (
             as
             St.
             *
             Paul
             also
             notes
             ,
             )
             Rev.
             2.9
             .
             Thus
             also
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             were
             the
             Libellatici
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             in
             truth
             they
             had
             done
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             yet
             sought
             
               to
               be
               numbred
               ,
               and
               pass
               among
               those
               that
               had
               done
               sacrifice
               to
               Idols
               .
            
             But
             besides
             ,
             the
             insincerity
             hereof
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             shew'd
             above
             ,
             this
             is
             plainly
             to
             take
             part
             with
             those
             ungodly
             ways
             ,
             giving
             them
             the
             visible
             part
             and
             appearance
             ,
             whilst
             the
             invisible
             is
             Reserved
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             Halting
             between
             two
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             
               point
               of
               Worship
            
             declares
             himself
             
               a
               jealous
               God
            
             ,
             would
             in
             that
             Worship
             admit
             Error
             and
             Wickedness
             to
             go
             halves
             with
             him
             ,
             
             and
             be
             his
             Partners
             ,
             carrying
             away
             the
             outward
             ,
             whilst
             he
             doth
             the
             inward
             Service
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             shares
             in
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             d●th
             not
             inwardly
             approve
             ,
             nor
             Praise
             it
             to
             oth●rs
             ,
             yet
             
               deceitfully
               Complements
               the
               Actor
            
             of
             an
             i●pious
             or
             unrighteous
             thing
             ,
             and
             
               flatteringly
               ●●●lauds
               it
               to
               himself
            
             .
             This
             Carries
             with
             it
             the
             Guilt
             of
             praising
             an
             evil
             thing
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             to
             the
             Guilty
             person
             ,
             and
             aggravates
             it
             with
             Falshood
             and
             Dissimulation
             ,
             speaking
             therein
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             Opinion
             .
             It
             Flatters
             the
             Offender
             in
             his
             Evil
             Way
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             harden
             him
             in
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             bar
             all
             thoughts
             of
             Repentance
             or
             Restitution
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             not
             only
             ready
             ,
             but
             ambitious
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             again
             upon
             the
             next
             Temptation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             partake
             in
             one
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             him
             for
             more
             ,
             laying
             before
             him
             new
             snares
             ,
             both
             of
             Sin
             and
             Danger
             .
             
               A
               man
               that
               flatters
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               spreads
               a
               Net
               for
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             29.5
             .
             
               A
               flattering
               mouth
            
             ,
             says
             he
             again
             ,
             
               worketh
               ruine
            
             ,
             Prov.
             26.28
             .
             So
             that
             such
             a
             Caressing
             and
             extolling
             Fatterer
             comes
             in
             ,
             and
             Partakes
             ,
             as
             a
             cause
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             sin
             and
             Fall.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             all
             these
             ways
             of
             
               Partaking
               in
               the
               Sins
               of
               others
               ,
            
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             the
             contributing
             thereto
             ,
             by
             
               the
               scandal
               of
               our
               Falls
               ,
               or
               ill
               Ex●●ples
               .
            
             All
             ill
             Examples
             are
             but
             too
             powerful
             in
             promoting
             ill
             things
             .
             Good
             Examples
             are
             not
             so
             successful
             in
             kindling
             Virtue
             ,
             as
             bad
             ones
             are
             in
             Propagating
             Vice.
             The
             main
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Wickedness
             is
             more
             agreeable
             to
             corrupt
             Nature
             and
             inclination
             ;
             and
             Virtue
             and
             Holiness
             are
             Cross
             to
             it
             .
             An
             ill
             Example
             leads
             them
             to
             follow
             Nature
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             one
             to
             over-rule
             and
             
             subdue
             it
             .
             So
             they
             readily
             follow
             one
             ,
             because
             it
             calls
             them
             only
             to
             please
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             hardly
             wrought
             on
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             calling
             them
             to
             Self-Denials
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             true
             Cause
             ,
             why
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Servants
             have
             so
             many
             more
             Followers
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             than
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             :
             he
             and
             his
             instruments
             inviting
             them
             still
             to
             ways
             that
             pursue
             their
             fleshly
             Lusts
             and
             Passions
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             to
             curb
             and
             restrain
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             State
             of
             Mankind
             being
             thus
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Nature
             like
             tinder
             ,
             most
             ill
             Examples
             ,
             that
             are
             all
             as
             so
             many
             sparks
             of
             fire
             ,
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             catch
             one
             or
             other
             .
             But
             then
             they
             are
             most
             unhappily
             influential
             ,
             when
             ill
             things
             are
             committed
             by
             Parents
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             by
             Men
             in
             Power
             and
             Authority
             over
             others
             .
             For
             then
             ,
             besides
             their
             conduciveness
             to
             ends
             and
             inclinations
             on
             other
             accounts
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             up
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             have
             an
             air
             of
             greatness
             ,
             or
             to
             gain
             favour
             ,
             and
             recommend
             themselves
             ;
             or
             to
             be
             like
             those
             whom
             Nature
             has
             made
             dear
             ,
             or
             Honour
             great
             and
             glorious
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             Or
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             acted
             by
             Persons
             of
             note
             and
             eminence
             ,
             for
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             .
             For
             then
             they
             come
             ,
             as
             having
             lost
             their
             illness
             ,
             on
             a
             presumption
             no
             ill
             could
             come
             from
             such
             Actors
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             Pillars
             of
             Truth
             and
             Piety
             ,
             in
             deference
             to
             their
             Judgments
             ,
             numbers
             of
             good
             minds
             are
             apt
             to
             distrust
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             call
             in
             question
             even
             the
             plain
             Voice
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             clear
             Sense
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             Right
             ,
             and
             Wrong
             .
             So
             that
             such
             mens
             Falls
             ,
             never
             go
             alone
             ,
             but
             strengthen
             the
             wicked
             in
             
             their
             Evil
             way
             ,
             and
             shock
             the
             strong
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             weak
             out
             thereof
             :
             Yea
             ,
             they
             put
             a
             reproach
             into
             ●he
             mouths
             of
             its
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             to
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             ,
             adds
             the
             sins
             or
             falls
             of
             many
             others
             .
             And
             this
             must
             accumulate
             guilt
             ,
             and
             inflame
             reckonings
             .
             
               He
               that
               by
               his
               sin
            
             ,
             draws
             others
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             sin
             after
             him
             ,
             but
             
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               must
               needs
               precipitate
               others
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               into
               destruction
               ;
               and
               so
               will
               be
               guilty
               ,
               and
               answerable
               for
               as
               many
               as
               he
               has
               drawn
               into
               guilt
               with
               him
               ,
            
             
             says
             Salvian
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             by
             all
             these
             fore-mentioned
             ways
             ,
             to
             omit
             others
             ,
             may
             Men
             
               make
               themselves
               Guilty
               of
               others
               Sins
               .
            
             Though
             they
             are
             not
             Actors
             in
             an
             impious
             or
             unrighteous
             thing
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             enjoyn
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             being
             in
             Power
             ,
             do
             not
             use
             their
             Power
             to
             prevent
             and
             punish
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             go
             by
             consent
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             expresly
             refuse
             their
             consent
             when
             't
             is
             asked
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             they
             neglect
             to
             warn
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             mislead
             their
             People
             ,
             and
             go
             before
             them
             therein
             ,
             or
             invent
             Salvo's
             ,
             and
             unsound
             Palliations
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             ●olster
             them
             up
             in
             the
             same
             .
             If
             ,
             when
             in
             Service
             or
             subordinate
             Office
             ,
             they
             Minister
             in
             an
             Unlawful
             Business
             ,
             or
             help
             it
             forward
             ,
             as
             Complices
             in
             Studies
             or
             Counsels
             ,
             as
             persuading
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             furnishing
             out
             Provisions
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             praying
             for
             the
             Success
             thereof
             .
             If
             they
             approve
             of
             it
             when
             't
             is
             acted
             ,
             being
             inwardly
             delighted
             therewith
             ,
             or
             appearing
             to
             Praise
             it
             ,
             or
             Defend
             it
             ,
             or
             visibly
             to
             Countenance
             the
             Actors
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             or
             stand
             by
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             with
             Delight
             whilst
             't
             is
             
             a
             doing
             .
             Or
             if
             ,
             when
             really
             they
             Dislike
             the
             Fact
             ,
             they
             yet
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             like
             one
             that
             Doth
             it
             ,
             or
             Deceitfully
             Complement
             and
             Flatte●
             the
             wicked
             Actors
             thereof
             .
             Or
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             scandal
             of
             their
             ill
             Examples
             ,
             they
             Draw
             others
             into
             Guilt
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             themselves
             .
             By
             all
             these
             ways
             may
             Men
             ,
             that
             act
             not
             the
             Guilty
             and
             Unrighteous
             Things
             themselves
             ,
             draw
             other
             mens
             Guilt
             upon
             their
             own
             Heads
             .
             And
             't
             is
             the
             part
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             when
             they
             keep
             out
             from
             the
             Execution
             of
             any
             Wickedness
             ,
             in
             the
             direct
             Act
             :
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             that
             it
             do
             not
             reach
             them
             in
             the
             Rebound
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             foresaid
             ways
             ,
             partake
             in
             their
             Crime
             ,
             who
             are
             engaged
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             Reliance
             on
             Providence
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Benefit
             Religion
             makes
             by
             outward
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             FRom
             what
             I
             have
             before
             said
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Folly
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Wickedness
             of
             the
             First
             Rule
             of
             worldly
             Prudence
             
               about
               Means
               and
               Method
               ,
               viz.
               Doing
               Evil
               that
               Good
               may
               come
               .
            
             I
             shall
             proceed
             now
             briefly
             ,
             to
             note
             further
             on
             that
             Point
             .
          
           
             3
             dly
             .
             A
             Third
             Rule
             of
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             in
             pursuit
             of
             its
             ends
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               Faith
               in
               Providence
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               in
               compassing
               any
               Effects
               ,
               to
               look
               more
               to
               Providence
               ,
               than
               to
               Humane
               Appearances
               .
            
             The
             great
             Virtue
             and
             Excellence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             
             〈◊〉
             the
             most
             general
             and
             constant
             exercise
             and
             ●●ployment
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             
               Faith
               in
               God.
            
             This
             Faith
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Faith
               in
               Providence
            
             ,
             so
             〈◊〉
             as
             concerns
             us
             in
             all
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             Our
             Faith
             also
             respects
             Futurities
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             〈◊〉
             promised
             beyond
             this
             World
             ,
             in
             another
             Life
             .
             But
             all
             that
             God
             doth
             accomplish
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             Government
             thereof
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Administration
               of
               Providence
            
             .
             And
             all
             our
             Regard
             to
             God
             in
             Earthly
             Affairs
             ,
             seeing
             his
             ●●nd
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             expecting
             from
             him
             their
             desired
             issues
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Faith
               in
               Providence
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             Spiritualizes
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             turns
             all
             things
             that
             affect
             us
             here
             ,
             into
             Religion
             .
             And
             this
             therefore
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             all
             truly
             Good
             and
             Religious
             Men.
             Through
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             they
             
               walk
               in
               Faith
            
             :
             and
             this
             Faith
             is
             in
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             which
             they
             ever
             look
             up
             to
             ,
             and
             rely
             or
             build
             most
             on
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Contrary
             to
             the
             way
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             walked
             without
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             look
             not
             in
             every
             thing
             
               to
               the
               Living
               Creatures
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Angels
             represented
             in
             that
             Vision
             ,
             with
             
               the
               Face
               of
               Living
               Creatures
               ,
               standing
               by
               the
               Wheels
               ,
            
             or
             Course
             of
             Worldly
             things
             ,
             to
             govern
             their
             Motions
             ,
             as
             Ezekiel
             says
             ,
             c.
             1.15
             ,
             16.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
               and
               c.
            
             10.9.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Or
             to
             the
             over-ruling
             influence
             of
             invisible
             Providence
             ,
             managed
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             which
             has
             the
             leading
             hand
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             last
             and
             Ruling
             stroak
             to
             all
             that
             happens
             .
             But
             only
             to
             what
             is
             visible
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             or
             to
             humane
             Preparations
             and
             Appearances
             .
          
           
           
             And
             expecting
             more
             from
             Providence
             ,
             than
             from
             Worldly
             Appearances
             ,
             they
             never
             seek
             to
             compass
             any
             Ends
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shew'd
             ,
             by
             Unlawful
             ways
             ,
             Which
             will
             lose
             them
             more
             in
             the
             Help
             of
             Providence
             ,
             than
             it
             will
             get
             in
             that
             of
             Humane
             Preparations
             .
             Nor
             despair
             of
             his
             Protection
             ,
             or
             promised
             Success
             ,
             in
             Gods
             own
             ways
             .
             Nay
             their
             trust
             in
             Providence
             here
             ,
             they
             account
             as
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Means
             ,
             being
             that
             which
             will
             most
             ingage
             Providence
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               help
               them
               ,
               and
               save
               them
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             that
             are
             always
             plotting
             to
             Destroy
             them
             ,
             
               because
               they
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Ps.
            
             37.40
             .
             They
             trust
             it
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             visible
             to
             back
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             to
             trust
             to
             .
             When
             ,
             
               on
               the
               burning
               of
               Ziklag
               ,
               the
               People
               with
               David
               spake
               of
               stoning
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               Greatly
               Distressed
               ,
            
             then
             
               did
               David
               encourage
               himself
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             30.1.6
             .
             
               Our
               bones
               are
               scattered
               at
               the
               Graves
               mouth
               ,
               as
            
             Chips
             are
             
               when
               one
               Cutteth
               or
               Cleaveth
               wood
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             says
             he
             on
             another
             occasion
             ,
             
               but
               mine
               Eyes
               are
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thee
               is
               my
               Trust
               ,
               to
               keep
               me
               from
               the
               Snares
               laid
               for
               me
               ,
               Ps.
            
             141.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               When
               my
               Soul
               fainted
               within
               me
               ,
            
             at
             what
             time
             he
             was
             in
             the
             
               Whale's
               Belly
               ,
               I
               Remembred
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Jonah
               ,
               Jon.
            
             2.7
             .
             
               We
               were
               pressed
               above
               measure
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               who
               raiseth
               the
               Dead
               ▪
               who
               delivered
               us
               ,
               and
               doth
               deliver
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             This
             proves
             the
             Sincerity
             of
             our
             Trust
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             no
             Reserves
             of
             Humane
             grounds
             .
             It
             shews
             the
             commendableness
             ,
             
             and
             Degrees
             thereof
             ,
             when
             we
             Dare
             throw
             our selves
             wholly
             on
             God's
             Care
             and
             Kindness
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             whereby
             Good
             men
             Signalise
             themselves
             .
             They
             are
             
               Abrahams
               Children
            
             ,
             by
             being
             Followers
             of
             
               Abrahams
               Faith
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.7
             .
             ●t
             is
             their
             best
             Armor
             and
             Defence
             ,
             which
             they
             ●●ver
             put
             off
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             hottest
             Persecutions
             .
             〈◊〉
             here
             ,
             saith
             St.
             John
             ,
             after
             the
             seemingly
             most
             helpless
             States
             ,
             and
             hardest
             Tryals
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Patience
               and
               Faith
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.10
             .
             And
             we
             are
             
               to
               be
               Followers
               of
               them
               ;
               who
               ,
               thro
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Patience
               ,
               inherit
               the
               Promises
               ,
               Heb.
            
             6.12
             .
          
           
             But
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             
               Worldly
               Wisdom
            
             .
             When
             it
             has
             little
             ,
             or
             no
             humane
             Prep●●ations
             ,
             or
             Worldly
             Appearances
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             nothing
             to
             depend
             upon
             ;
             and
             gives
             any
             things
             up
             ,
             even
             those
             which
             God
             has
             promised
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             is
             most
             concern'd
             ,
             as
             Desperate
             .
             What
             would
             have
             become
             ,
             say
             worldly
             men
             ,
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             holy
             Religion
             ,
             if
             this
             and
             that
             Unlawful
             Course
             had
             not
             been
             taken
             ?
             What
             would
             have
             become
             of
             them
             ?
             had
             they
             kept
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             beyond
             it
             ,
             That
             would
             have
             become
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             good
             thing
             ,
             which
             God
             pleases
             .
             And
             after
             all
             their
             Breach
             of
             Duty
             to
             preserve
             them
             ▪
             That
             must
             still
             become
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             pleases
             .
             So
             this
             ,
             in
             Case
             of
             Unlawful
             Expedients
             ,
             can
             only
             be
             the
             saying
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             eye
             at
             Providence
             in
             these
             matters
             :
             or
             that
             Do
             not
             rely
             on
             God
             ,
             or
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             visible
             Preparations
             and
             Appearances
             .
             When
             they
             enquire
             ,
             
               what
               would
               become
            
             ?
             and
             ask
             about
             Events
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             them
             again
             ,
             whether
             
             Events
             are
             our
             Business
             ,
             or
             Gods
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             are
             under
             his
             care
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             to
             Distrust
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             ask
             him
             what
             will
             become
             of
             his
             Charge
             ,
             not
             us
             what
             will
             become
             of
             ours
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             were
             not
             able
             to
             do
             his
             own
             Business
             ,
             whithout
             the
             help
             of
             our
             Sins
             :
             or
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             ,
             what
             concerns
             him
             in
             his
             ways
             ,
             without
             our
             breaking
             what
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             concerns
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             way
             and
             ours
             .
          
           
             A
             Fourth
             and
             last
             Rule
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             note
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             about
             the
             Means
             ;
             whereby
             its
             Ends
             are
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Vsefulness
               of
               Sufferings
            
             ,
             or
             
               seeing
               how
               it
               may
               highly
               compass
               the
               Ends
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             by
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             is
             a
             Paradox
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             who
             cannot
             think
             of
             growing
             richer
             by
             their
             Losses
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             men
             can
             ever
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             Account
             of
             their
             Successes
             and
             Advantages
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             certain
             and
             great
             Truth
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             serves
             its
             Ends
             by
             Suffering
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Thriving
             ,
             and
             looks
             upon
             Persecutions
             with
             other
             Eyes
             than
             this
             World
             doth
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             that
             is
             wise
             for
             the
             Advancement
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             improvement
             of
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             sees
             many
             singular
             Advantages
             ,
             which
             Persecution
             affords
             for
             these
             .
             So
             that
             it
             never
             thinks
             it self
             out
             of
             its
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             high
             and
             beaten
             Road
             to
             what
             it
             aims
             at
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             call'd
             to
             Suffer
             .
             It
             is
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             worldly
             Peace
             and
             Injoyments
             ;
             (
             and
             those
             are
             the
             things
             which
             Persecution
             takes
             from
             us
             :
             )
             but
             in
             a
             very
             Good
             way
             of
             practising
             a
             Number
             of
             most
             acceptable
             and
             Honourable
             Duties
             ,
             
             and
             making
             Spiritual
             Improvements
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Persecutions
             are
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             
               truest
               Proof
               ,
               of
               the
               Sincerity
               of
               our
               Affection
               to
               Religion
               ,
            
             or
             of
             our
             
               Love
               to
               Christ.
            
             It
             shews
             plainly
             ,
             that
             we
             set
             〈◊〉
             above
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             thereby
             ,
             as
             he
             s●ys
             ,
             
               Worthy
               of
               him
            
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             Part
             with
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             And
             therefore
             Persecutions
             are
             call'd
             
               Tryals
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             
               fiery
               Tryal
            
             ,
             which
             will
             separate
             the
             Pure
             Mettal
             from
             the
             Dross
             ,
             and
             prove
             Sound
             and
             Right
             Christians
             ,
             ●s
             it
             proves
             pure
             and
             right
             Mettals
             ,
             such
             another
             way
             of
             trying
             Christs
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             is
             of
             trying
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Gold
             it self
             .
             And
             ●his
             ,
             tho
             to
             a
             worldly
             mind
             ,
             as
             depriving
             it
             of
             worldly
             injoyments
             ,
             it
             appears
             a
             heavy
             Af●●ction
             :
             to
             a
             Christian
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             of
             Great
             account
             .
             For
             what
             so
             valuable
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             prove
             〈◊〉
             self
             one
             of
             Christs
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             the
             approbation
             whereof
             it
             sets
             more
             by
             ,
             than
             by
             all
             that
             is
             Dear
             ,
             and
             desireable
             to
             it
             in
             this
             ●ife
             ?
             What
             so
             pleasing
             to
             a
             Soul
             bent
             on
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             given
             such
             a
             clear
             Proof
             of
             its
             Preferring
             Heaven
             before
             Earth
             ;
             of
             its
             being
             so
             set
             on
             things
             above
             ,
             as
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             to
             Overlook
             and
             Despise
             all
             beneath
             ;
             of
             its
             having
             
               suffered
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             as
             a
             Pledge
             to
             all
             Good
             Souls
             ,
             that
             
               they
               shall
               Reign
               with
               him
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             calls
             us
             to
             
               the
               Exercise
               of
               many
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             
               very
               height
               and
               Perfection
               thereof
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             no
             such
             opportunity
             to
             exercise
             at
             a
             quiet
             time
             .
             For
             now
             ,
             when
             Suffering
             comes
             ,
             we
             are
             put
             upon
             shewing
             ,
             
             how
             far
             we
             are
             set
             above
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             how
             able
             to
             Contemn
             it
             ,
             being
             call'd
             to
             part
             therewith
             :
             Yea
             we
             are
             much
             prepared
             thereby
             ,
             and
             disposed
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             nothing
             being
             more
             effectual
             to
             Cure
             our
             fondness
             for
             this
             World
             ,
             than
             Worldly
             Sufferings
             .
             We
             are
             call'd
             to
             manifest
             ,
             how
             Heavenly-minded
             we
             are
             ,
             when
             our
             minds
             have
             nothing
             but
             Heaven
             to
             influence
             and
             bear
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             them
             to
             quit
             what
             is
             most
             Dear
             to
             them
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             How
             Resign'd
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             that
             Will
             of
             his
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             :
             How
             Patient
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             Heavy
             Sufferings
             to
             try
             our
             Patience
             .
             How
             strong
             our
             Faith
             is
             of
             unseen
             things
             ;
             when
             in
             assurance
             thereof
             ,
             we
             must
             forego
             all
             we
             see
             here
             :
             or
             ,
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Present
             Assistances
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             Expectation
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             going
             out
             to
             Encounter
             the
             Greatest
             Tryals
             and
             Difficulties
             .
             How
             we
             can
             
               take
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             and
             bear
             it
             after
             Christ
             ;
             when
             the
             Cross
             is
             laid
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             call'd
             out
             to
             Suffer
             for
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             
               Righteousness
               sake
            
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             how
             under
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             can
             heartily
             thank
             God
             ,
             and
             forgive
             and
             Love
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             Pray
             for
             our
             Persecutors
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             are
             exasperating
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Provoking
             Arts
             of
             spiteful
             and
             injurious
             Usage
             .
             Not
             to
             mention
             ,
             how
             ,
             instead
             of
             rebating
             ,
             it
             is
             found
             to
             add
             Spirit
             to
             good
             mens
             pious
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             a
             stedfastness
             and
             Complacency
             therein
             .
             And
             ,
             ind●ed
             ,
             Brave
             Minds
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             so
             much
             danger
             of
             being
             threaten'd
             and
             forced
             ,
             as
             Flatter'd
             and
             Caress'd
             out
             of
             their
             integrity
             ;
             suffering
             that
             Shipwrack
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             
             many
             times
             ,
             by
             the
             Smiles
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             could
             be
             made
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Frowns
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             mindedness
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             Loving
             and
             Forgiving
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             cruel
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             such
             Religious
             Bravery
             and
             Gallantry
             of
             Spirit
             in
             God's
             Cause
             ,
             as
             no
             menaces
             and
             inflictions
             can
             shake
             ,
             much
             less
             vanquish
             ,
             are
             among
             the
             most
             raised
             ,
             and
             elevated
             Virtues
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             Religion
             .
             And
             therefore
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             rates
             the
             beneficialness
             of
             Things
             ,
             as
             they
             promote
             the
             greatest
             Virtues
             ,
             or
             Carry
             them
             on
             to
             the
             Greatest
             improvements
             ,
             must
             needs
             see
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             how
             Directly
             and
             advantagiously
             it
             is
             pursuing
             its
             own
             Ends
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Worldly
             Ends
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             called
             out
             to
             do
             Honour
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             noble
             Virtues
             ,
             in
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             calls
             us
             to
             
               do
               benefit
               to
               others
               by
               our
               Sufferings
               .
            
             For
             our
             Sufferings
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Christian
             manner
             ;
             or
             with
             a
             truly
             Christian
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Virtues
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             will
             help
             
               their
               Faith.
            
             It
             will
             beget
             Faith
             in
             some
             ,
             and
             Confirm
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             Witness
             or
             
               Testimony
               in
               the
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             an
             Evidence
             in
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             Declares
             ,
             and
             they
             Experienced
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             It
             will
             also
             
               help
               their
               Practice
            
             .
             For
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             Sufferings
             in
             us
             ,
             will
             call
             them
             with
             great
             Power
             and
             Force
             ,
             to
             Perseverance
             
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             under
             Tryals
             ;
             it
             will
             awaken
             those
             that
             are
             lapsed
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             stop
             those
             that
             are
             wavering
             ,
             and
             about
             to
             fall
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             Confirm
             and
             settle
             others
             in
             what
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             embolden
             them
             in
             Professing
             of
             it
             ,
             animating
             them
             to
             a
             like
             Suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             we
             Do.
             
               Many
               of
               the
               Brethren
               in
               the
               Lord
               waxing
               Confident
               ,
               by
            
             Example
             of
             my
             Constancy
             in
             Bonds
             ,
             says
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               are
            
             thereby
             become
             
               much
               more
               Bold
               ,
               to
               speak
               the
               word
               without
               fear
               ,
               Phil.
            
             1.14
             .
             It
             makes
             one
             known
             to
             another
             :
             and
             in
             time
             of
             Distress
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Great
             heartning
             and
             encouragement
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Number
             with
             us
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Good
             Confirmation
             of
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Guide
             of
             our
             Practice
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             same
             Truths
             resolutely
             owned
             by
             others
             ,
             especially
             by
             some
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             esteem
             better
             ,
             and
             wiser
             ,
             than
             our selves
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             us
             to
             shew
             stedfastness
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             for
             these
             Purposes
             .
             
               Let
               us
               hold
               fast
               the
               Profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               without
               wavering
               ,
               and
               not
               forsake
               the
               Assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               ,
            
             says
             he
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             in
             Persecuting
             times
             ,
             
               Considering
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               provoke
               unto
               Love
               ,
               and
               to
               Good
               Works
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               If
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               abound
               in
               us
               ,
            
             says
             he
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               Consolation
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               effectual
            
             among
             you
             
               in
               the
               enduring
               of
               the
               same
               Sufferings
               ,
               which
               we
               also
               suffer
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
             This
             Free
             and
             Stedfast
             Practice
             of
             Suffering
             Duties
             ,
             and
             Resolute
             Suffering
             for
             them
             before
             others
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             call
             upon
             and
             Exhort
             them
             to
             Edifie
             and
             Build
             them
             up
             in
             the
             like
             Practice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             Rule
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             requires
             us
             †
             
               to
               Edifie
               〈◊〉
               another
            
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             our
             Denying
             those
             Duties
             ,
             or
             Shrinking
             from
             the
             Sufferings
             threatned
             in
             Persecutions
             ,
             especialy
             in
             Persons
             of
             Reputation
             and
             Influence
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             give
             mighty
             S●andal
             ,
             or
             
               Occasion
               of
               Falling
            
             .
             It
             shocks
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             turns
             the
             Weak
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             are
             inclined
             to
             walk
             in
             ;
             and
             has
             a
             mighty
             effect
             on
             most
             ,
             who
             are
             Glad
             of
             the
             pretence
             of
             having
             such
             Examples
             to
             Follow
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             Colourable
             Ground
             to
             go
             that
             way
             .
             It
             Encourages
             those
             that
             have
             Err'd
             ,
             and
             Pricks
             others
             forward
             ,
             and
             hardens
             those
             that
             are
             Resolved
             ,
             weakning
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             that
             Stick
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             heartning
             those
             that
             Revolt
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             
               strengthning
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Wicked
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             Persecutors
             thereof
             ,
             against
             which
             God
             makes
             such
             Complaint
             ,
             Ezek.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             way
             of
             Christian
             and
             Resolute
             Suffering
             in
             Persecutions
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             Charitable
             ,
             and
             Edifying
             Course
             .
             It
             doth
             Honour
             to
             Virtue
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             Noted
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             most
             exploded
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             sorest
             prest
             ,
             and
             have
             fewest
             to
             stand
             by
             them
             .
             It
             recals
             some
             Deserters
             ,
             and
             Establishes
             other
             wavering
             Professors
             ,
             and
             Animates
             and
             Strengthens
             all
             its
             Followers
             ,
             even
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             has
             the
             most
             need
             of
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             it
             never
             goes
             on
             more
             prosperously
             with
             its
             Ends
             ,
             then
             at
             such
             times
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             being
             on
             all
             these
             Accounts
             ,
             the
             way
             
             to
             improve
             and
             perfect
             our
             Virtue
             :
             it
             must
             answerably
             be
             the
             way
             
               to
               heighten
               &
               consummate
               our
               Reward
               .
            
             There
             are
             Great
             and
             Glorious
             Prerogatives
             ,
             in
             the
             Recompence
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             .
             St.
             John
             †
             Notes
             an
             extraordinary
             Preference
             ,
             and
             Priviledge
             of
             highest
             value
             ,
             
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               beheaded
               for
               the
               Witness
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               (
               beheading
               ,
            
             being
             the
             *
             
               usual
               Death
               of
               Martyrs
            
             in
             those
             Days
             ,
             the
             more
             Cruel
             ways
             of
             Killing
             ,
             and
             exquisiteness
             of
             Torture
             ,
             not
             being
             commonly
             used
             upon
             them
             'till
             afterwards
             :
             )
             and
             
               had
               not
               Worshipped
               the
               Beast
               ,
               nor
               his
               Image
               ,
               nor
               had
               received
               his
               Mark
               upon
               their
               hands
               ,
               or
               Foreheads
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             had
             stood
             out
             couragiously
             under
             the
             sorest
             Tryals
             ,
             as
             brave
             Confessors
             against
             all
             Contrary
             and
             Unchristian
             Practices
             .
             Be
             the
             Tryals
             never
             so
             Great
             ,
             for
             Christ's
             ,
             or
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             
               I
               reckon
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               that
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               this
               Present
               time
               ,
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               Glory
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               in
               us
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
             The
             more
             we
             endure
             for
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             receive
             from
             him
             .
             †
             
               Majora
               Certamina
               ,
               Majora
               Sequuntur
               praemia
               ▪
               The
               harder
               the
               Sufferings
               ,
               the
               higher
               the
               Recompences
               ,
            
             says
             Tertullian
             .
             These
             Sufferings
             for
             Christ
             ,
             are
             call'd
             
               the
               Remains
            
             ,
             or
             
               what
               is
               behind
               of
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.24
             .
             and
             
               the
               Marks
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.17
             .
             And
             the
             more
             conformable
             his
             Servants
             are
             ,
             to
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ;
             the
             more
             in
             Proportion
             ,
             shall
             they
             be
             conformed
             to
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             Glories
             .
             Answerable
             to
             
               our
               Suffering
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             
               our
               Reigning
               
               with
               him
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             12.
             
             
               If
               so
               be
               that
               we
               Suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               also
               Glorified
               together
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
             The
             Surplusage
             of
             their
             Glory
             and
             Bliss
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             much
             the
             earlier
             ,
             and
             Greater
             than
             the
             Bliss
             of
             others
             ;
             as
             to
             render
             these
             Sufferings
             ,
             the
             most
             valuable
             Blessings
             to
             all
             truly
             Good
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             Cause
             of
             highest
             Joy
             and
             Thankfulness
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               then
               ,
               and
               leap
               for
               joy
               ;
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               be
               exceeding
               Glad
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               for
               Great
               is
               your
               Reward
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Luk.
             7.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Mat.
             5.12
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               are
               made
               Partakers
               of
               Christs
               Sufferings
               ,
            
             says
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               Glory
               shall
               be
               Revealed
               ,
               ye
               may
            
             partake
             answerably
             in
             that
             too
             ,
             and
             
               be
               Glad
               also
               with
               exceeding
               Joy
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             these
             are
             the
             Benefits
             ,
             which
             Virtue
             and
             Religion
             have
             ,
             by
             Persecutions
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Estimate
             ,
             which
             Christian
             Prudence
             makes
             of
             them
             .
             It
             Dreads
             them
             not
             ,
             ●s
             hindrances
             ;
             but
             when
             call'd
             by
             God
             thereto
             ,
             looks
             upon
             them
             with
             a
             willing
             and
             chearful
             eye
             ,
             as
             fitting
             means
             to
             set
             on
             ,
             and
             most
             proper
             and
             advantageous
             to
             bring
             about
             its
             own
             Purposes
             .
             And
             the
             Reasons
             why
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             Men
             are
             so
             much
             against
             Suffering
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             look
             not
             upon
             them
             with
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             with
             Carnal
             Worldly
             eyes
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             seek
             by
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             fond
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             or
             put
             themselves
             upon
             them
             before
             they
             need
             to
             suffer
             ,
             without
             waiting
             Gods
             leisure
             .
             Such
             rash
             and
             hasty
             zeal
             there
             was
             ,
             which
             produced
             ill
             Effects
             in
             some
             Confessors
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ;
             and
             which
             thereupon
             it
             ceased
             to
             countenance
             ,
             and
             fell
             Canonically
             to
             
             censure
             and
             repress
             ,
             forbidding
             men
             to
             run
             to
             suffer
             before
             God
             call'd
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             the
             Judges
             unnecessary
             provocation
             .
             But
             when
             God
             sends
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             keeping
             of
             it
             off
             ,
             without
             acting
             against
             the
             Rules
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             or
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             :
             I
             say
             their
             Master
             and
             mine
             is
             not
             for
             having
             us
             afraid
             to
             Suffer
             ;
             or
             capable
             of
             being
             forced
             out
             of
             our
             Principles
             ,
             or
             Duty
             ,
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             us
             willing
             ,
             and
             chearful
             under
             the
             approach
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Constant
             and
             Resolute
             under
             the
             pressure
             thereof
             :
             looking
             on
             Persecutions
             ,
             as
             what
             will
             Do
             no
             Final
             hurt
             ,
             but
             Do
             both
             him
             ,
             and
             our selves
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             best
             service
             .
          
           
             For
             on
             this
             Point
             I
             would
             have
             it
             observed
             ,
             that
             
               Christianity
               is
               a
               Passive
               Religion
               ,
               or
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross.
            
             It
             is
             a
             Profession
             to
             expect
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             Sufferings
             .
             It
             s
             Author
             was
             a
             Crucified
             Saviour
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             Sorrows
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             absolute
             Pattern
             of
             Patience
             .
             And
             the
             sharp
             Tryals
             thereof
             ,
             though
             they
             begun
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             end
             there
             ,
             but
             to
             Descend
             Down
             to
             the
             Members
             ,
             whom
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             measure
             as
             he
             sees
             fit
             ,
             fore-ordains
             or
             
               praedestinates
               to
               be
               conformed
               ▪
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             conformity
             of
             Suffering
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Argument
             there
             treated
             of
             ,
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
             A
             Share
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             left
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             Followers
             ;
             which
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Remainders
            
             or
             
               what
               is
               behind
               of
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
            
             1.24
             .
             Accordingly
             he
             *
             
               Foretels
               Sorrows
            
             for
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             to
             bear
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             them
             .
             Passive
             times
             are
             what
             he
             presignifies
             
             us
             ;
             and
             Passive
             Duties
             which
             we
             are
             to
             Discharge
             under
             them
             ,
             make
             up
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             his
             Precepts
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               come
               after
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               he
               must
               Deny
               himself
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.24
             .
             
               Through
               many
               Tribulations
            
             ,
             says
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Act.
             14.22
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
               all
               that
               will
               live
               Godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               Persecution
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
             So
             that
             Sufferings
             and
             Persecutions
             must
             never
             seem
             strange
             things
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             sometimes
             through
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Indulgence
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             long
             enjoyment
             of
             quiet
             and
             encouraging
             times
             ;
             and
             so
             actual
             Sufferings
             are
             Greater
             Strangers
             to
             us
             .
             But
             it
             never
             is
             a
             Stranger
             to
             our
             Profession
             and
             Principles
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             Religion's
             chief
             Businesses
             .
             And
             the
             b●st
             Souls
             ,
             and
             most
             Religious
             men
             are
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             that
             way
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Cross
             ,
             before
             they
             g●t
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             e're
             they
             were
             taken
             to
             Reign
             with
             him
             .
             So
             went
             the
             
               Antient
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             
               Worthies
               ,
               some
               stopp●ng
               the
               Mouths
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               others
               quenching
               the
               violence
               of
               Fire
               ;
               some
               having
               Tryal
               of
               Cruel
               Mockings
               and
               Scourgings
               ,
               yea
               ,
               moreover
               ,
               of
               Bonds
               and
               Imprisonments
               ;
               others
               ,
               wandering
               about
               in
               Sheep
               Skins
               and
               Goat
               Skins
               ,
               being
               Destitute
               ,
               Afflicted
               ,
               Tormented
               ;
               some
               being
               stoned
               ,
               others
               Sawn
               asunder
               ,
               others
               slain
               with
               the
               Sword
               ;
               others
               ,
               Tortured
               ,
               and
               not
               accepting
               Deliverance
               ,
            
             when
             proffer'd
             them
             
               upon
               their
               Apostacy
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               obtain
               a
               better
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             Heb.
             11.33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             So
             went
             also
             ,
             not
             only
             
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               himself
            
             ;
             but
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Souls
             and
             Saints
             of
             the
             
             Suffering
             Ages
             ;
             who
             are
             set
             off
             as
             much
             by
             their
             Patience
             ,
             as
             by
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             
               I
               John
               your
               Brother
               and
               Companion
               in
               Tribulation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Patience
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             says
             St.
             
               John
               to
               the
               Seven
               Churches
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.9
             .
             And
             as
             they
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             be
             ready
             upon
             occasion
             to
             follow
             them
             ;
             our
             Calling
             being
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             notes
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Followers
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               through
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               ,
               inherit
               the
               Promises
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Professing
               thus
               a
               Passive
               Religion
               ,
               we
               should
               all
               have
               Passive
               Spirits
               .
            
             The
             
               Spirit
               of
               Suffering
            
             or
             Patience
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             our
             most
             necessary
             Qualifications
             .
             The
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             we
             profess
             ,
             is
             call'd
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             the
             
               word
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             So
             ,
             at
             others
             ,
             
               the
               word
               of
               Patience
               .
               Thou
               hast
               kept
               the
               word
               of
               my
               Patience
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Christ
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               ,
            
             Rev.
             3.10
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             the
             Professors
             of
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             be
             Signaliz'd
             ,
             and
             Remarkably
             Eminent
             ,
             as
             for
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             so
             for
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Patience
               .
               Your
               Companion
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             John
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Patience
               of
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.9
             .
             And
             
               we
               are
               Followers
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               got
               the
               Promises
               through
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             .
             And
             here
             ,
             says
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             calling
             on
             
               every
               one
               that
               has
               an
               ear
            
             to
             attend
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Patience
               and
               Faith
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             Rev.
             13.9
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             Scars
             on
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Tryals
             of
             his
             Patience
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             
               the
               Marks
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.17
             .
             And
             the
             Miseries
             and
             Dangers
             he
             every
             where
             underwent
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             terms
             ,
             
               bearing
               about
               in
               his
               Body
               the
               Dying
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.10
             .
             So
             that
             Sufferings
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             are
             the
             Livery
             
             and
             Badge
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             wore
             by
             his
             Retainers
             .
          
           
             For
             ingenerating
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             note
             some
             〈◊〉
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             
               For
               Christians
               to
               be
               above
               this
               World.
            
             There
             is
             no
             expectation
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             suffer
             much
             for
             Christ
             ,
             'till
             this
             Foundation
             is
             first
             laid
             .
             A
             man
             tied
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             will
             not
             give
             up
             Worldly
             Interests
             for
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             :
             but
             ,
             will
             either
             violently
             burst
             ●●●ough
             all
             the
             Ties
             and
             Remonstrances
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             or
             ,
             artificially
             blind
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             corr●pt
             the
             sence
             thereof
             ,
             and
             by
             studied
             Salvo's
             ,
             and
             nice
             Distinctions
             ,
             impose
             upon
             himself
             ,
             'till
             he
             has
             brought
             over
             his
             Conscience
             to
             his
             Worldly
             Convenience
             .
             
               Whosoever
               will
               be
               a
               Friend
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             in
             such
             Cases
             as
             the
             Script●re
             says
             ,
             must
             needs
             
               be
               the
               Enemy
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Jam.
             4.4
             .
             
               You
               cannot
               serve
               both
               God
               and
               Mammon
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             6.24
             .
             
               If
               we
               will
               be
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             ready
             
               to
               Leave
               Houses
               and
               Lands
               ,
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               ,
            
             Luk.
             14.26
             .
             Mar.
             10.29
             .
             Till
             our
             Hearts
             sit
             loose
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             like
             in
             Tryals
             to
             stick
             fast
             to
             him
             .
             These
             seem
             hard
             Sayings
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             not
             seem
             strange
             among
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             renouced
             the
             World
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             first
             Listed
             under
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             profess
             to
             be
             Men
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             .
             The
             Sayings
             are
             most
             reasonable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             such
             Disposed
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             fall
             hard
             only
             on
             Worldly
             minds
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             stronger
             impression
             of
             seen
             than
             of
             unseen
             things
             ;
             and
             are
             more
             influenced
             by
             Present
             Advantages
             ,
             
             than
             by
             the
             hopes
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Faith
             of
             Eternal
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Subservient
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             another
             Rule
             ,
             of
             
               Mortifying
               ,
               and
               not
               Pleasing
               our
               Appetites
               .
            
             Worldly
             Losses
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             fall
             hard
             on
             those
             ,
             who
             seek
             to
             live
             in
             Ease
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             study
             Worldly
             Enjoyments
             .
             To
             accustom
             and
             indulge
             our selves
             in
             these
             ,
             doth
             mightily
             corrupt
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             ties
             it
             Down
             to
             worldly
             things
             .
             So
             that
             a
             Voluptuous
             and
             Luxurious
             Age
             ,
             and
             a
             Course
             of
             Ease
             and
             Fulness
             is
             not
             like
             to
             furnish
             out
             many
             Confessors
             .
             And
             therefore
             Religion
             ,
             that
             calls
             us
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             disposes
             us
             thereto
             by
             Mortifications
             ,
             and
             bringing
             Down
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             Self-Denials
             ,
             not
             Self-Pleasings
             .
             If
             we
             would
             prepare
             our selves
             for
             
               Good
               Souldiers
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             trying
             Days
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             
               Timothy
               ,
               by
               enduring
               hardness
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.3
             .
             
               He
               that
               striveth
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             says
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Heathen
               Games
               ,
               is
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
            
             ;
             such
             Persons
             always
             preparing
             themselves
             ,
             by
             a
             
               prescribed
               course
               of
               strict
               Labours
               and
               Abstinence
               ,
            
             both
             
               from
               Wine
               and
               Pleasures
            
             .
             For
             which
             purpose
             ,
             adds
             he
             ,
             I
             my self
             
               keep
               under
               my
               Body
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               into
               subjection
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.25.27
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             
               Method
               of
               the
               Holy
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             Sufferings
             ,
             not
             by
             self-satisfactions
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               by
               congruous
               exercise
               of
               stricter
               abstinence
               ,
            
             or
             by
             Austerities
             ,
             and
             afflicting
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             †
             Eusebius
             says
             of
             
               young
               Apphian
            
             .
             This
             Course
             of
             Abstinences
             and
             Self-Denyals
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             Power
             over
             our selves
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             
             have
             it
             over
             outward
             things
             :
             and
             then
             our
             Satisfactions
             ,
             do
             not
             stand
             to
             their
             Courtesie
             .
             We
             ●ffect
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             what
             we
             like
             ,
             but
             always
             to
             ●●ke
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             allot
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Christian
             Spirit
             .
             And
             he
             who
             is
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             is
             both
             secure
             against
             Discontent
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             Reach
             and
             Power
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             a
             further
             Help
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             thus
             pared
             〈◊〉
             the
             Pleasures
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             serviceable
             piece
             of
             wisdom
             to
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             
               by
               a
               virtuous
               Frugality
               and
               ●●ovidence
               ,
               to
               prevent
               Straits
               and
               Necessities
               of
               〈◊〉
               world
               .
            
             Worldly
             Losses
             ,
             can
             never
             seize
             us
             〈◊〉
             more
             Disadvantage
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             have
             before
             ●●warily
             run
             our selves
             into
             worldly
             Necessities
             ,
             ●hich
             render
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             more
             unprovided
             to
             ●ear
             ,
             so
             the
             more
             loath
             to
             fall
             under
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             Great
             Point
             of
             Wisdom
             at
             all
             〈◊〉
             ,
             so
             especially
             a
             Preparation
             for
             Sufferings
             ,
             ●or
             all
             Good
             Christians
             carefully
             to
             live
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             their
             Fortunes
             .
             Not
             to
             spend
             ●pon
             Hopes
             and
             Expectancies
             ,
             or
             live
             upon
             things
             before
             they
             come
             to
             possess
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             to
             ●he
             utmost
             of
             their
             Incomes
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             go
             beyond
             them
             ,
             or
             ,
             by
             any
             Extra●●gance
             and
             superfluous
             Expences
             ,
             throw
             themselves
             into
             Debts
             and
             Worldly
             Difficulties
             :
             which
             ●ust
             needs
             make
             the
             voice
             of
             worldly
             Losses
             ,
             of
             p●rting
             with
             Lands
             ,
             or
             Livelyhoods
             ,
             more
             unwelcome
             ,
             and
             a
             Greater
             Tryal
             ,
             even
             to
             an
             Honest
             and
             well
             Disposed
             mind
             .
          
           
             These
             Suffering
             Spirits
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             are
             now
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             much
             out
             of
             vogue
             amongst
             us
             .
             Christians
             were
             once
             most
             Eminent
             ,
             and
             Distinguishable
             
             by
             Passive
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             suffering
             Generation
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             a
             Soft
             and
             Delicate
             Spirit
             is
             come
             in
             place
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Generality
             had
             rather
             Sin
             than
             Suffer
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             chearfully
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             bearing
             it
             themselves
             ;
             are
             for
             any
             way
             that
             will
             transfer
             it
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             with
             Triumph
             upon
             their
             Persecutors
             ;
             and
             are
             all
             for
             being
             known
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Suffering
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Secular
             thriving
             sort
             of
             Men.
             This
             is
             a
             sad
             case
             ,
             and
             lamentable
             Consequences
             it
             produces
             .
             For
             this
             want
             of
             Passive
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             abhorrence
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             the
             ill
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Cause
             of
             all
             the
             foregoing
             wicked
             Devices
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             Rules
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             trying
             times
             ,
             makes
             our
             Carriage
             ,
             so
             unlike
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Power
             of
             Christianity
             revives
             ,
             this
             Suffering
             Spirit
             will
             be
             retrieved
             among
             Christians
             .
             And
             they
             ,
             that
             profess
             a
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             will
             have
             
               Spirits
               to
               bear
            
             and
             
               take
               up
               Crosses
            
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             a
             Righteous
             Cause
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             most
             opposite
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               this
               world
            
             .
             To
             be
             wise
             for
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             And
             not
             to
             suffer
             the
             Loss
             of
             the
             Good
             things
             thereof
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             any
             Compliance
             can
             avoid
             losing
             .
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             can
             believe
             no
             Good
             in
             Fleshly
             Sufferings
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             Fleshly
             Injoyments
             .
             And
             therefore
             on
             any
             occasion
             ,
             it
             is
             ready
             to
             give
             up
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             Carnal
             Ease
             ;
             to
             comply
             in
             what
             is
             required
             ,
             tho'
             very
             Unrighteous
             ,
             to
             save
             it self
             ;
             and
             to
             break
             any
             Duty
             ,
             even
             what
             it
             holds
             
             fastest
             ,
             and
             has
             professed
             highest
             ,
             rather
             than
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             Phrase
             of
             some
             at
             such
             times
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             undone
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             chusing
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             tempering
             to
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             HAving
             hitherto
             insisted
             on
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             
               in
               seeing
               and
               following
               Right
               Ends
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               pursuing
               them
               ,
               only
               by
               fit
               and
               Christian
               ways
               :
            
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             shew
             i●
             the
          
           
             2.
             
             Place
             another
             part
             of
             this
             Prudence
             in
             
               the
               Execution
               hereof
               ,
               viz.
               in
               taking
               for
               these
               Pursuits
               ,
               the
               most
               Advantageous
               Seasons
               ,
               in
               tempering
               them
               to
               Circumstances
               ,
               and
               in
               shewing
               caution
               to
               prevent
               Harm
               thereby
               ,
               or
               ill
               Consequences
               :
            
             All
             these
             Parts
             of
             care
             about
             Right
             Executions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             about
             Right
             Ends
             and
             Ways
             ,
             are
             likewise
             necessary
             Requisites
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             for
             Doing
             a
             Good
             thing
             ,
             but
             for
             Doing
             it
             well
             and
             wisely
             .
             And
             Christianity
             is
             for
             Ruling
             this
             Part
             of
             Prudence
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lays
             on
             us
             sundry
             Restraints
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             are
             easily
             and
             ordinarily
             broke
             through
             ,
             by
             the
             worldly
             wise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             our
             Purposes
             ,
             by
             the
             ways
             aforesaid
             ,
             
               Christian
               Prudence
               is
               for
               taking
               the
               most
               Advantageous
               Seasons
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               purpose
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
             Wise
             Man
             says
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               Season
            
             ,
             Eccles.
             3.1
             .
             And
             every
             thing
             is
             both
             most
             easie
             to
             effect
             ,
             and
             most
             Beneficial
             and
             Beautiful
             when
             it
             is
             effected
             ,
             in
             its
             Season
             .
             
               He
               hath
               made
               every
               thing
               Beautiful
               in
               its
               time
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             3.11
             .
             And
             
               a
               word
               fitly
               spoken
            
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             Season
             ,
             
               is
               like
               Apples
               of
               Gold
               in
               Pictures
               of
               Silver
               ,
            
             says
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             25.11
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Prudence
             to
             see
             these
             Seasons
             ,
             or
             to
             Discern
             Opportunities
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             .
             A
             Fool
             still
             slips
             his
             Opportunities
             ,
             and
             sees
             them
             not
             :
             but
             
               a
               wise
               man's
               heart
               Discerns
               both
               time
               and
               judgment
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             8.5
             .
             
               His
               Eyes
            
             ,
             says
             he
             again
             ,
             
               are
               in
               his
               head
            
             ,
             to
             look
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             ,
             or
             to
             espy
             both
             what
             to
             Do
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             Eccles.
             2.14
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             part
             of
             that
             Circumspection
             ,
             or
             
               walking
               Circumspectly
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             upon
             us
             to
             use
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             appear
             to
             act
             ,
             
               not
               as
               Fools
               ,
               but
               as
               Wise
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.15
             .
             For
             that
             Circumspection
             ,
             or
             looking
             about
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             most
             commodious
             ways
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             fittest
             times
             and
             best
             opportunities
             ,
             of
             Performing
             Actions
             ,
             or
             bringing
             about
             any
             Business
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Prudence
             of
             Worldly
             Men
             is
             shewn
             in
             taking
             their
             best
             opportunities
             ,
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             :
             So
             must
             the
             Prudence
             of
             Christians
             be
             shewn
             in
             a
             Commodious
             Timing
             ,
             and
             Watching
             the
             most
             Advantageous
             Seasons
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             Do
             in
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             in
             Service
             or
             Honour
             of
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             
               in
               determining
               what
               are
               Good
               Seasons
               for
               Religious
               Actions
               ,
            
             either
             Professions
             of
             some
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Practice
             of
             some
             Duties
             .
             Of
             this
             there
             is
             the
             more
             Danger
             ,
             because
             Religion
             says
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             another
             ,
             
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             So
             that
             when
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             that
             minds
             Religion
             ,
             says
             one
             time
             is
             a
             Good
             Season
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             Profession
             or
             Practice
             :
             Worldly
             Prudence
             ,
             that
             minds
             outward
             Ease
             ,
             will
             often
             ●ry
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             unseasonable
             .
             But
             Christian
             Prudence
             must
             not
             take
             its
             Seasons
             ,
             from
             the
             Serviceableness
             of
             any
             Duty
             to
             worldly
             Purposes
             ,
             but
             to
             its
             own
             Ends.
             
          
           
             To
             prevent
             our
             setting
             aside
             any
             Duties
             as
             
               out
               of
               Season
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Suggestion
             of
             Carnal
             Wisdom
             ,
             when
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             obliging
             Call
             and
             Season
             to
             Discharge
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             note
             these
             things
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             in
             Determining
             the
             Seasonableness
             or
             Unseasonableness
             ,
             of
             Professing
             any
             necessary
             Truths
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Practising
             any
             Christian
             Duties
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             say
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               Season
               for
               such
               Practice
               or
               Profession
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               hazard
               in
               them
               .
            
             This
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             thinks
             Suffering
             in
             this
             World
             to
             be
             Seasonable
             at
             no
             Time
             ,
             and
             so
             accounts
             persecuted
             Suffering
             Duties
             ,
             to
             be
             ever
             out
             of
             Season
             .
             To
             call
             for
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             or
             Morality
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             Loss
             of
             Power
             ,
             or
             Place
             ,
             of
             Goods
             ,
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             of
             Life
             it self
             ,
             to
             produce
             them
             ;
             it
             looks
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             unskilful
             miss-timing
             of
             things
             .
             As
             bad
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Trees
             to
             gather
             Fruit
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             e're
             't
             is
             put
             forth
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             Depth
             of
             Winter
             ,
             when
             both
             Fruit
             and
             Leaves
             are
             fallen
             off
             long
             before
             .
             The
             only
             Season
             it
             owns
             of
             Doing
             them
             ,
             is
             when
             it
             is
             like
             to
             Do
             it self
             no
             worldly
             hurt
             thereby
             :
             but
             when
             they
             bring
             
             Suffering
             ,
             it
             cries
             out
             ,
             This
             is
             no
             time
             to
             talk
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             to
             Rate
             the
             Seasons
             for
             Spiritual
             Duties
             ,
             not
             by
             Ends
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Advancement
             and
             Honour
             thereof
             ,
             which
             are
             Spiritual
             Considerations
             :
             but
             only
             by
             Present
             Interest
             and
             Security
             ,
             which
             are
             Worldly
             Motives
             ,
             and
             lye
             ever
             closest
             to
             a
             Worldly
             Mind
             .
             It
             is
             to
             make
             the
             Duties
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Duties
             at
             all
             times
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Truths
             thereof
             were
             not
             to
             be
             professed
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             practised
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             call'd
             to
             Suffer
             ;
             but
             only
             when
             in
             Worldly
             account
             we
             are
             like
             to
             get
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             save
             by
             them
             .
             But
             these
             men
             never
             consider
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Suffering
             Religion
             ;
             all
             the
             Truths
             whereof
             were
             published
             ,
             and
             its
             Duties
             prescribed
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             Thriving
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             Suffering
             time
             .
             Instead
             of
             excepting
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             Calculated
             for
             Days
             of
             Persecution
             :
             since
             in
             such
             it
             enter'd
             and
             begun
             ,
             in
             such
             it
             got
             footing
             ,
             and
             daily
             maintained
             and
             enlarged
             what
             it
             had
             got
             among
             men
             .
             All
             its
             Duties
             look
             for
             their
             Reward
             in
             another
             world
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             be
             duly
             observed
             ,
             when
             they
             draw
             after
             them
             the
             Greatest
             Dangers
             ,
             or
             Losses
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Persecution
             ,
             tho'
             't
             is
             no
             Good
             Season
             for
             getting
             ,
             or
             keeping
             any
             worldly
             Goods
             ,
             by
             Discharge
             of
             Duties
             :
             yet
             is
             as
             Good
             as
             any
             ,
             nay
             ,
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             for
             getting
             Heaven
             thereby
             .
             Though
             't
             is
             no
             Season
             ,
             to
             serve
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             properest
             Season
             ,
             to
             serve
             Truth
             and
             Virtue
             ;
             which
             are
             then
             most
             especially
             to
             be
             defended
             by
             us
             ,
             when
             others
             attack
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             own'd
             by
             
             their
             stedfast
             Friends
             ,
             when
             their
             Enemies
             Explode
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Dependants
             are
             ready
             to
             Desert
             them
             .
             And
             these
             being
             the
             Ends
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             instead
             of
             esteeming
             Persecutions
             ,
             which
             conduce
             so
             much
             thereto
             ,
             as
             unseasonable
             for
             Christian
             Duties
             ,
             it
             accounts
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             ,
             the
             most
             obliging
             and
             Advantageous
             Seasons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             must
             not
             say
             there
             is
             no
             Season
             for
             Christian
             Duties
             ,
             
               when
               there
               is
               no
               worldly
               Appearance
               ,
               of
               Doing
               Good
               by
               Discharging
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             usually
             taken
             up
             by
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             when
             any
             necessary
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Virtue
             ,
             is
             born
             down
             with
             a
             Torrent
             .
             They
             say
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             the
             Servants
             and
             Professors
             thereof
             ,
             to
             practise
             or
             appear
             for
             it
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             only
             to
             oppose
             their
             single
             selves
             against
             an
             Host
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavor
             by
             their
             own
             Strength
             to
             stem
             a
             tide
             ,
             when
             the
             course
             thereof
             is
             most
             violent
             ,
             and
             drives
             away
             all
             before
             it
             .
             This
             ,
             they
             think
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             Destroy
             themselves
             ,
             without
             doing
             their
             Duty
             any
             Good
             :
             which
             ,
             however
             it
             may
             be
             pitiable
             as
             well
             intended
             ,
             yet
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             not
             commendable
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Service
             altogether
             miss-timed
             ,
             and
             most
             imprudent
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             men
             should
             consider
             ,
             that
             their
             Obligation
             to
             profess
             the
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             or
             perform
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             call'd
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             for
             their
             Serviceableness
             ,
             as
             an
             Expedient
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             .
             In
             Free
             and
             Discretionary
             things
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             men
             are
             to
             look
             to
             the
             usefulness
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             according
             to
             the
             probability
             of
             doing
             Good
             therewith
             .
             But
             in
             the
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             and
             Laws
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             
             are
             bounden
             Duty
             towards
             God
             :
             there
             Duty
             its
             self
             is
             their
             End
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             enough
             to
             ingage
             them
             to
             any
             Act
             ,
             without
             looking
             further
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             their
             Duty
             therein
             .
             They
             are
             not
             left
             here
             to
             Prudence
             ,
             or
             to
             Do
             it
             or
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             Cause
             :
             but
             are
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             Do
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             if
             thereby
             they
             are
             like
             to
             Do
             no
             more
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commandment
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             Doing
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             Doing
             their
             Duty
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             little
             Appearance
             of
             any
             effect
             on
             others
             :
             yet
             ,
             will
             it
             be
             like
             to
             do
             more
             Good
             among
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             or
             are
             aware
             off
             .
             For
             when
             they
             have
             discharged
             their
             Part
             ,
             by
             doing
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             God
             will
             manage
             it
             as
             to
             Events
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             turn
             to
             more
             use
             ,
             for
             the
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             an●
             hi●
             own
             Glory
             ,
             than
             they
             ever
             Dreamed
             of
             .
             It
             is
             then
             out
             of
             their
             Hands
             and
             Care
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Providence
             ;
             which
             will
             thereby
             stop
             some
             from
             being
             ill
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             are
             ill
             already
             ,
             from
             going
             on
             without
             Check
             and
             Remorse
             ,
             and
             growing
             worse
             .
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             though
             Ordinarily
             driven
             out
             thence
             by
             Prejudice
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             and
             vile
             Affections
             ;
             are
             most
             Natural
             and
             near
             akin
             to
             all
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             a
             secret
             hank
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             hidden
             Friend
             that
             lurks
             in
             all
             our
             Bosoms
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             the
             Providence
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             strikes
             upon
             ,
             by
             our
             Profession
             or
             Practice
             thereof
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             operating
             thereby
             ,
             on
             some
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             on
             others
             at
             that
             ;
             on
             some
             more
             ,
             on
             others
             less
             ;
             according
             to
             his
             own
             good
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             their
             Predispositions
             .
             
             So
             working
             much
             Good
             ,
             and
             many
             blessed
             Effects
             ,
             that
             pass
             betwixt
             himself
             and
             them
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             insensible
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             think
             of
             nothing
             less
             .
             Our
             Free
             Practice
             and
             Profession
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             he
             requires
             and
             calls
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             worldly
             men
             say
             we
             shall
             do
             no
             Good
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             uses
             to
             Encourage
             and
             Strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Strong
             ,
             to
             Establish
             the
             Wavering
             ,
             to
             call
             back
             the
             Stray'd
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             to
             lift
             up
             those
             that
             fall
             ,
             to
             work
             Remorse
             in
             its
             Deserters
             ,
             and
             Fear
             and
             Faintness
             in
             its
             Persecutors
             :
             to
             retrieve
             a
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Duty
             ,
             when
             to
             Humane
             Eyes
             't
             is
             almost
             lost
             ;
             and
             to
             beget
             anew
             a
             Respect
             and
             Reverence
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             all
             in
             Disgrace
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             quite
             Exploded
             .
             The
             Practice
             of
             a
             Right
             Good
             thing
             ,
             tho'
             but
             by
             a
             very
             few
             ,
             will
             quickly
             draw
             in
             more
             .
             †
             
               Though
               only
               ten
               among
               us
               should
               appear
               for
               Doing
               a
               Duty
               ,
            
             says
             St.
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               yet
               would
               these
               ten
               quickly
               be
               made
               twenty
               ,
               those
               twenty
               fifty
               ,
               that
               fifty
               an
               hundred
               ,
               that
               hundred
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               that
               thousand
               the
               whole
               City
               .
               And
               as
               by
               lighting
               up
               of
               ten
               Candles
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               easily
               fill
               all
               the
               whole
               house
               with
               Light
               :
               So
               also
               in
               Spiritual
               Good
               Deeds
               ,
               if
               only
               ten
               of
               us
               Do
               our
               Duty
               ,
               we
               shall
               kindle
               one
               intire
               flame
               through
               the
               City
               ,
               yielding
               Light
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               bringing
               Security
               to
               us
               .
               For
               the
               Nature
               of
               Flame
               it self
               ,
               when
               fallen
               on
               combustible
               matter
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               sure
               to
               kindle
               still
               ,
               and
               seize
               the
               wood
               that
               lies
               next
               to
               it
               ;
               as
               the
               zeal
               of
               Virtue
               fallen
               into
               a
               few
               Souls
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               going
               on
               ,
               and
               still
               inflaming
               more
               ,
               to
               fill
               the
               whole
               City
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             put
             it
             into
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             do
             Great
             Good
             ,
             and
             accomplish
             great
             
             Effects
             ,
             by
             our
             discharge
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             when
             we
             thought
             nothing
             could
             be
             hoped
             from
             thence
             .
             Thus
             in
             all
             times
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             and
             daily
             still
             doth
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             in
             the
             World
             :
             the
             Experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             the
             Successfulness
             of
             Generous
             and
             Brave
             Asserters
             ,
             of
             seemingly
             destitute
             and
             unfriended
             Virtue
             ,
             frequently
             witnessing
             on
             that
             side
             .
             And
             in
             confidence
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             however
             ,
             if
             that
             should
             fail
             ,
             in
             Discharge
             of
             their
             own
             Good
             Conscience
             ,
             Good
             men
             in
             all
             times
             have
             been
             careful
             still
             to
             Confess
             the
             Truths
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Do
             their
             own
             Duty
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             the
             fewest
             that
             seemed
             capable
             of
             being
             thereby
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             none
             to
             stand
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             strove
             altogether
             against
             the
             stream
             ,
             having
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
             As
             ,
             
               Noah
               wrought
               Righteousness
               ,
               Elias
            
             was
             
               zealous
               for
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               Jeremy
            
             was
             an
             asserter
             of
             his
             Mind
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             
               Holy
               Men
               and
               Prophets
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             our
             
               Blessed
               Lord
            
             and
             
               his
               Apostles
            
             ,
             were
             the
             undaunted
             Preachers
             and
             Practisers
             of
             Decryed
             Godliness
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             Degenerate
             ,
             Deriding
             ,
             and
             Persecuting
             Ages
             ,
             when
             they
             seem'd
             to
             have
             the
             fewest
             prepared
             Hearers
             or
             Spectators
             ,
             all
             many
             times
             appearing
             ready
             to
             contradict
             ,
             and
             few
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             none
             ,
             to
             stand
             by
             and
             back
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             noted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             must
             not
             say
             Christian
             Duties
             are
             unseasonable
             ,
             when
             
               they
               Do
               not
               suit
               with
               some
               Designs
               carrying
               on
               ,
               or
               are
               against
               some
               Seeming
               and
               much
               Desired
               Good
               ,
               of
               Church
               or
               State.
            
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             any
             Truths
             or
             Duties
             hinder
             some
             
             worldly
             Good
             they
             are
             pursuing
             ,
             for
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             bids
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             ,
             to
             ●eep
             their
             Practice
             and
             Professions
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             some
             fitter
             time
             .
             If
             these
             are
             Truths
             and
             Duties
             ,
             say
             they
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             let
             them
             give
             way
             to
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             and
             the
             Advancement
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             more
             importance
             .
             And
             let
             those
             that
             believe
             them
             ,
             take
             care
             ,
             whilst
             they
             embrace
             these
             ,
             to
             approve
             themselves
             withall
             ,
             as
             Good
             Members
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             whereof
             they
             all
             receive
             the
             benefit
             ,
             by
             seeking
             and
             setting
             on
             ,
             not
             retarding
             or
             obstructing
             the
             Good
             of
             Church
             ,
             or
             Common-Wealth
             .
             You
             may
             shew
             your
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             they
             suggest
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             be
             as
             a
             Good
             ,
             so
             a
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             care
             ,
             and
             hinder
             no
             Greater
             thing
             .
             But
             never
             bring
             them
             in
             play
             now
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             much
             and
             Generally
             wish'd
             for
             Good
             ,
             that
             is
             going
             on
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             Critical
             time
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             opportunity
             is
             over-pass'd
             ,
             the
             like
             may
             never
             return
             again
             .
          
           
             But
             are
             not
             we
             all
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Members
             of
             a
             settled
             Church
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             ?
             And
             must
             we
             not
             first
             take
             care
             ,
             to
             acquit
             our selves
             as
             Good
             Christians
             ;
             before
             we
             seek
             how
             to
             shew
             our selves
             Good
             Statesmen
             ,
             and
             Politicians
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             our
             Profession
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             for
             another
             World
             ,
             than
             for
             this
             ?
             And
             may
             such
             Professors
             go
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             being
             happy
             there
             ;
             when
             that
             serves
             to
             make
             themselves
             more
             happy
             here
             ?
             A
             Good
             Christian
             must
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             his
             own
             Duty
             ,
             or
             go
             beyond
             it
             ,
             to
             Do
             Good
             to
             any
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             a
             whole
             Nation
             .
             And
             so
             must
             never
             
             think
             of
             setting
             aside
             the
             Season
             for
             Discharging
             his
             Duty
             ,
             for
             a
             Season
             of
             serving
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Nation
             .
             He
             must
             never
             slip
             the
             Season
             of
             shewing
             himself
             Good
             ;
             for
             a
             Season
             of
             making
             himself
             or
             others
             Secularly
             Fortunate
             :
             or
             the
             Season
             of
             Practsing
             and
             Professing
             as
             the
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             Season
             of
             serving
             any
             Interest
             or
             Condition
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Great
             and
             Publick
             in
             this
             World.
             There
             is
             
               no
               Doing
               Evil
               that
               Good
               may
               come
            
             ;
             Good
             publick
             ,
             or
             Good
             private
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             for
             a
             Good
             man
             to
             think
             of
             Doing
             Good
             to
             a
             Church
             or
             Nation
             ,
             by
             Evil-Doing
             .
             The
             Greatest
             Good
             to
             them
             in
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             to
             engage
             God
             for
             them
             .
             And
             that
             must
             be
             ,
             by
             keeping
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             practising
             and
             professing
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             opportunity
             .
             But
             never
             breaking
             them
             ,
             or
             setting
             them
             aside
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             some
             Worldly
             opportunity
             .
             If
             we
             would
             Do
             Good
             to
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             to
             Do
             this
             wisely
             ,
             we
             must
             Do
             it
             under
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             setting
             up
             against
             him
             .
             So
             we
             must
             not
             throw
             out
             his
             Service
             ,
             as
             an
             unseasonable
             thing
             ;
             when
             an
             opportunity
             is
             offer'd
             us
             to
             serve
             the
             Publick
             ,
             by
             refusing
             to
             serve
             him
             when
             he
             calls
             .
             The
             Thoughts
             of
             Doing
             Good
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Temporal
             Good
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             outward
             Settlement
             to
             the
             Publick
             :
             if
             by
             Breach
             of
             Duty
             ,
             or
             omission
             thereof
             when
             call'd
             by
             him
             to
             Discharge
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Temptation
             .
             And
             the
             Doing
             it
             that
             way
             ,
             is
             endeavouring
             to
             be
             wise
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             Policy
             against
             Religion
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             God
             must
             give
             Succ●ss
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             to
             speed
             ,
             
             or
             in
             the
             Event
             to
             procure
             Good
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Near
             a
             kin
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             
               thinking
               it
               no
               Season
               ,
               to
               Condemn
               and
               Fault
               things
               ,
               as
               we
               did
               whilst
               they
               served
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               serve
               our selves
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             commend
             ,
             yet
             to
             connive
             at
             any
             Error
             or
             Wickedness
             ,
             whilst
             it
             gets
             by
             it
             .
             It
             is
             pleased
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             the
             Wickedness
             ,
             yet
             with
             the
             Advantage
             ;
             and
             had
             rather
             bear
             the
             Sin
             for
             the
             Profits
             ,
             than
             want
             and
             Condemn
             the
             Profit
             for
             the
             Sins
             sake
             .
             So
             it
             will
             not
             open
             its
             mouth
             against
             Errors
             ,
             whilst
             't
             is
             getting
             ;
             or
             against
             Sins
             ,
             and
             breach
             of
             Duty
             ,
             whilst
             't
             is
             served
             by
             them
             :
             being
             not
             so
             much
             offended
             with
             their
             falsness
             ,
             or
             wickedness
             ;
             as
             pleased
             with
             their
             usefulness
             ,
             or
             convenience
             .
             Though
             most
             loud
             at
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             silent
             then
             ;
             and
             would
             have
             others
             too
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             not
             cry
             out
             against
             them
             at
             such
             ●imes
             .
             And
             this
             is
             meer
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             being
             Wise
             for
             Worldly
             Things
             ;
             which
             lies
             in
             getting
             ,
             or
             taking
             worldly
             Advantages
             ,
             however
             they
             come
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             can
             brook
             what
             Religion
             most
             abhors
             ,
             whilst
             it
             brings
             in
             what
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             best
             approves
             .
             Which
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             has
             not
             so
             much
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             Self-Design
             ;
             nor
             is
             acted
             so
             much
             by
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             Convenience
             .
          
           
             Thus
             must
             we
             be
             Careful
             ,
             that
             the
             Pretence
             of
             unseasonableness
             ,
             do
             not
             carry
             us
             to
             smother
             our
             Belief
             of
             any
             Truth
             ,
             or
             our
             Practice
             of
             any
             Duty
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             us
             to
             shew
             them
             forth
             ;
             on
             any
             Pretence
             of
             
               hazard
               to
               our selves
               ,
               of
               unprofitableness
               to
               Religion
               ,
               or
               our
               Neighbours
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               
               being
               a
               hindrance
               to
               any
               Good
               ,
               that
               doth
               come
               in
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               is
               sought
               to
               be
               brought
               about
               for
               the
               Church
               or
               State.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             in
             Points
             of
             direct
             and
             express
             Duty
             ,
             the
             part
             of
             Prudence
             lies
             more
             
               in
               sight
               and
               Discerning
               ,
               than
               in
               Choice
               of
               Seasons
               .
            
             In
             Matters
             that
             are
             not
             of
             Direct
             and
             Determinate
             obligation
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             Room
             for
             Discretion
             in
             the
             timing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             Resolving
             both
             whether
             and
             when
             to
             Do
             them
             .
             For
             Free
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Determined
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             directly
             injoyn'd
             ,
             but
             may
             indirectly
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             and
             some
             less
             ,
             be
             serviceable
             to
             ,
             and
             promotive
             of
             that
             which
             is
             ;
             or
             that
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             undetermined
             expressions
             and
             instances
             of
             General
             Laws
             :
             Such
             Free
             Things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             Free-will
             Offerings
             ,
             are
             most
             properly
             matter
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             being
             left
             to
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             not
             determinately
             bound
             on
             Conscience
             .
             And
             in
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             proper
             Choice
             of
             Seasons
             ,
             which
             men
             may
             embrace
             or
             let
             slip
             ,
             either
             Doing
             that
             thing
             or
             another
             ,
             now
             or
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             things
             expresly
             required
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             Points
             of
             Direct
             Duty
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             Choice
             of
             Seasons
             ,
             or
             Room
             for
             Discretion
             .
             For
             ,
             whensoever
             God
             calls
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             put
             upon
             us
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Superiors
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             occasion
             with
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             other
             just
             Call
             of
             Providence
             ,
             giving
             us
             opportunity
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             laying
             us
             under
             a
             necessity
             ,
             either
             of
             Professing
             or
             Dissembling
             them
             ,
             or
             Practising
             them
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             Repugnant
             to
             them
             :
             We
             are
             then
             under
             a
             necessity
             
             and
             Obligation
             of
             Discharging
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Liberty
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             .
             For
             Matters
             of
             express
             Duty
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             perform
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             God
             calls
             us
             to
             perform
             them
             .
             Whensoever
             he
             calls
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             power
             to
             refuse
             .
             And
             this
             Call
             is
             by
             his
             Providence
             ,
             as
             that
             brings
             us
             under
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             puts
             us
             upon
             Practising
             ,
             or
             Declaring
             our selves
             .
             And
             ,
             what
             time
             Providence
             shall
             allot
             and
             fix
             on
             for
             these
             ,
             is
             at
             God's
             Choice
             ,
             not
             at
             ours
             .
             He
             is
             Free
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             best
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Calls
             :
             but
             when
             once
             he
             doth
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             his
             Command
             ,
             and
             never
             free
             to
             set
             them
             aside
             ,
             or
             refuse
             obedience
             .
             So
             our
             Part
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             Duty
             and
             Necessity
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             embrace
             the
             Seasons
             he
             chuses
             :
             and
             God's
             part
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Discretionary
             Power
             to
             chuse
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Prudence
             to
             be
             shewn
             in
             Choice
             of
             these
             Seasons
             ,
             is
             God's
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             not
             ours
             .
             His
             Providence
             takes
             care
             of
             that
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             a
             wise
             Providence
             ,
             that
             never
             calls
             us
             to
             the
             Profession
             of
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             or
             Practice
             of
             necessary
             Duties
             ,
             but
             at
             wise
             and
             fitting
             Seasons
             ,
             which
             best
             fit
             his
             Purposes
             ,
             though
             they
             least
             fit
             ours
             .
             So
             that
             whensoever
             he
             Calls
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             eased
             of
             that
             care
             ,
             of
             Deliberating
             about
             the
             seasonableness
             of
             them
             .
             In
             Free
             things
             ,
             we
             are
             left
             to
             Chuse
             the
             Seasons
             our selves
             ,
             and
             may
             let
             go
             a
             worse
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             a
             better
             .
             But
             in
             necessary
             and
             bounden
             Duties
             ,
             God's
             Call
             must
             always
             be
             our
             Season
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             only
             to
             discern
             and
             take
             it
             ,
             not
             left
             to
             Chuse
             and
             Deliberate
             upon
             it
             ,
             God
             having
             already
             made
             that
             Choice
             to
             our
             Hands
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             Execution
             of
             our
             Purposes
             ,
             Christian
             Prudence
             is
             
               for
               Tempering
               what
               we
               Do
               to
               Circumstances
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             For
             considering
             Place
             ,
             and
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             acting
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             suit
             all
             ,
             as
             may
             best
             serve
             our
             Design
             ,
             and
             set
             off
             the
             thing
             Done
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             give
             us
             most
             Help
             and
             Advantage
             from
             all
             ,
             and
             least
             Hurt
             or
             Hindrance
             from
             any
             of
             them
             .
             This
             attention
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             is
             that
             Circumspection
             which
             is
             so
             much
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             implyed
             in
             Prudence
             :
             which
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             for
             ,
             when
             he
             exhorts
             the
             
               Ephesians
               to
               walk
               not
               as
               Fools
               ,
               but
               as
               Wise
               ,
            
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             ,
             Eph.
             5.15
             .
             
               Walk
               in
               wisdom
            
             ,
             says
             he
             again
             to
             the
             
               Colossians
               ,
               towards
               them
               that
               are
               without
            
             ;
             calling
             them
             to
             such
             Prudence
             in
             their
             Carriage
             towards
             ,
             and
             before
             such
             as
             consider'd
             the
             Principles
             and
             Dispositions
             of
             those
             they
             conversed
             with
             ,
             Col.
             4.5
             .
             
               Let
               your
               speech
            
             ,
             says
             he
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             
               be
               with
               Grace
               ,
               and
               seasoned
               with
               Salt
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Savoury
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             and
             so
             seasoned
             and
             temper'd
             on
             every
             occasion
             ,
             as
             if
             most
             fit
             ;
             
               that
               ye
               may
               know
               how
               ye
               ought
               to
               answer
               every
               man
               ,
            
             or
             to
             give
             each
             such
             an
             Answer
             as
             may
             be
             proper
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
             This
             tempering
             what
             we
             Do
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             Distinguishing
             of
             Persons
             and
             Places
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             is
             a
             Great
             point
             of
             Prudence
             .
             And
             Christians
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             must
             take
             care
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             to
             adorn
             themselves
             therewith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             Endeavouring
             ,
             when
             they
             Do
             their
             Duty
             ,
             to
             Temper
             themselves
             so
             towards
             all
             ,
             Neglecting
             or
             Despising
             none
             ,
             that
             the
             Good
             they
             Do
             may
             be
             best
             received
             ,
             and
             win
             most
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             least
             
             offence
             to
             them
             .
             And
             when
             they
             Do
             any
             things
             more
             Free
             and
             Discretionary
             ,
             for
             the
             Honour
             or
             Interest
             of
             Virtue
             or
             Religion
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             Good
             Design
             :
             that
             they
             so
             moderate
             and
             order
             the
             things
             they
             press
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             best
             bore
             by
             Persons
             and
             Places
             ,
             as
             may
             get
             them
             most
             or
             best
             Friends
             ,
             or
             fewest
             and
             faintest
             Opposers
             ;
             as
             may
             afford
             most
             ease
             and
             success
             to
             them
             in
             compassing
             their
             Designs
             ,
             and
             most
             Fruit
             and
             Effect
             both
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             Designs
             they
             carried
             on
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             compassed
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             Place
             for
             this
             wise
             tempering
             themselves
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             these
             Free
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             matters
             of
             Prudence
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             Doing
             their
             bounden
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Not
             so
             tempering
             themselves
             to
             Places
             or
             Persons
             ,
             Ends
             ,
             or
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             
               to
               let
               their
               Duty
               alone
               ,
               when
               the
               meer
               Doing
               thereof
               will
               Distemper
               and
               Disturb
               them
               .
            
             But
             tempering
             themselves
             in
             all
             that
             is
             extrinsecal
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Doing
             it
             ;
             that
             bating
             what
             the
             Duty
             it self
             Doth
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             Done
             ,
             nothing
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Doing
             it
             ,
             shall
             give
             them
             any
             unnecessary
             Provocation
             .
             It
             need
             not
             be
             Done
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             with
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             fierceness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             a
             milder
             way
             ,
             and
             being
             more
             Gently
             and
             Compassionably
             offer'd
             ,
             would
             be
             like
             to
             be
             more
             easily
             welcomed
             ,
             and
             take
             more
             effect
             .
             It
             need
             not
             come
             with
             accusations
             ,
             and
             invectives
             against
             others
             ;
             when
             it
             would
             be
             more
             heeded
             ,
             and
             operate
             higher
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             opening
             our
             own
             Consciences
             .
             It
             need
             not
             come
             tacked
             to
             any
             other
             things
             which
             are
             more
             Displeasing
             ;
             when
             it
             may
             
             enter
             better
             by
             it self
             alone
             .
             In
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             matters
             ,
             not
             our
             Duty
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             mince
             or
             alter
             ,
             but
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             manner
             of
             expressing
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             alter
             to
             Circumstances
             ;
             is
             much
             for
             the
             Advantage
             ,
             both
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             .
             And
             is
             no
             more
             but
             that
             Caution
             which
             Christ
             call'd
             his
             Disciples
             to
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             their
             Free
             Profession
             of
             Persecuted
             Duties
             ,
             he
             bid
             them
             withal
             
               beware
               of
               Men.
            
             And
             when
             
               they
               were
               sent
               forth
               ,
               as
               Sheep
               among
               Wolves
            
             :
             though
             they
             should
             undauntedly
             Deliver
             the
             Message
             they
             were
             Charged
             with
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             
               as
               harmless
               as
               Doves
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             besides
             what
             their
             Duty
             it self
             did
             ,
             would
             give
             those
             Wolves
             no
             unnecessary
             provocations
             ,
             Mat.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             comes
             to
             temper
             the
             doing
             of
             our
             Duty
             to
             places
             and
             persons
             ;
             
               it
               will
               so
               temper
               it
               ,
               as
               at
               any
               time
               to
               give
               it
               up
               ,
               for
               our
               external
               Quiet
               .
            
             It
             will
             take
             so
             much
             as
             will
             go
             down
             ,
             and
             throw
             aside
             the
             Rest
             :
             and
             answer
             all
             by
             saying
             ,
             the
             Times
             or
             Affairs
             ,
             the
             Places
             or
             Persons
             would
             not
             bear
             it
             .
             To
             prevent
             such
             tempering
             of
             Duty
             to
             Circumstances
             therefore
             ,
             for
             our
             own
             Quiet
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             an
             impairing
             ,
             or
             Breach
             of
             Duty
             ;
             I
             shall
             give
             these
             following
             Cautions
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             tempering
             of
             our selves
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             is
             
               never
               by
               omitting
               any
               Duty
            
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             
               when
               God
               Calls
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               only
               by
               tempering
               our
               own
               manner
               of
               Performance
               ,
            
             so
             as
             best
             suits
             the
             present
             Circumstance
             ,
             and
             may
             give
             the
             least
             offence
             .
             The
             Christians
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             would
             temper
             their
             Devotions
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             persecuted
             men
             
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             :
             
               by
               not
               letting
               those
               Devotions
               fall
               ,
            
             but
             by
             Praying
             ,
             and
             
               Communicating
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               in
               the
               Desart
               ,
            
             in
             
               Close
               Meetings
            
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             with
             safety
             do
             it
             openly
             and
             in
             publick
             ,
             
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             and
             Heathens
             .
             They
             temper'd
             themselves
             at
             Jerusalem
             to
             a
             time
             of
             Distress
             and
             
               Confiscations
               ,
               for
               the
               Profession
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             not
             by
             Concealing
             ,
             or
             Denying
             their
             Sect
             and
             Profession
             ;
             but
             by
             *
             
               Selling
               their
               Lands
               and
               Houses
               ,
               and
               putting
               it
               into
               a
               common
               Stock
               :
            
             that
             so
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             Estates
             were
             seized
             on
             for
             owning
             the
             Christian
             Name
             ,
             the
             Church
             might
             have
             wherewithal
             to
             relieve
             them
             .
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             sent
             out
             to
             
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             to
             a
             prepossessed
             ,
             incensed
             ,
             and
             spiteful
             World
             ,
             
               as
               so
               many
               Sheep
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Wolves
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Lord
             says
             .
             And
             they
             temper'd
             themselves
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             times
             ;
             not
             by
             letting
             fall
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             
               keeping
               back
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
            
             ;
             not
             that
             of
             
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             most
             offence
             ,
             being
             †
             
               to
               the
               Jews
               a
               Stumbling
               Block
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               Foolishness
            
             ;
             nor
             any
             just
             Reproof
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             so
             irksom
             to
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             elevated
             Duties
             of
             Morality
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             very
             disgusting
             to
             the
             Lusts
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             by
             Delivering
             these
             things
             in
             fairness
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             more
             offence
             ,
             than
             would
             unavoidably
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             things
             themselves
             :
             
               Becoming
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               by
               all
               means
               gain
               some
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Exercise
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             was
             more
             a
             matter
             of
             Prudence
             and
             Discretion
             .
             And
             
             therefore
             in
             Rules
             thereof
             ,
             they
             would
             temper
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             sometimes
             pressing
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             suspending
             ,
             now
             executing
             ,
             and
             then
             omitting
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             and
             time
             would
             bear
             ,
             and
             as
             might
             best
             suit
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             those
             they
             had
             to
             do
             with
             .
             But
             in
             matters
             of
             Duty
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             at
             the
             liberty
             of
             Discretion
             ,
             but
             under
             Necessary
             Obligation
             ;
             they
             never
             temper'd
             that
             to
             any
             Persons
             ,
             Place
             ,
             or
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             by
             omitting
             it
             .
             They
             never
             smother'd
             it
             ,
             when
             call'd
             to
             profess
             it
             ;
             nor
             omitted
             it
             ,
             or
             did
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             call'd
             to
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
             Their
             Prudence
             in
             tempering
             themselves
             to
             Circumstances
             in
             Points
             of
             Duty
             ,
             was
             by
             tempering
             themselves
             thereto
             ,
             whilst
             they
             did
             their
             Duty
             ,
             never
             whilst
             they
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             or
             acted
             contrary
             .
             Theirs
             was
             a
             Godly
             Prudence
             ,
             or
             a
             Wisdom
             twisted
             evermore
             with
             Virtue
             and
             Circumspection
             ,
             never
             separate
             from
             innocence
             .
             When
             they
             put
             on
             the
             Subtilty
             and
             Circumspection
             
               of
               Serpents
            
             ;
             they
             put
             on
             withal
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Order
             ,
             
               the
               innnocence
               of
               Doves
            
             ;
             or
             look'd
             about
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             for
             their
             Duty
             ,
             before
             they
             look'd
             about
             to
             take
             care
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Not
             as
             the
             worldly-wise
             ,
             who
             will
             temper
             away
             their
             Duty
             ,
             to
             Compound
             for
             their
             outward
             Peace
             and
             Enjoyments
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             in
             our
             Circumstances
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             like
             to
             lose
             our
             Friends
             ,
             or
             give
             opportunity
             to
             our
             Enemies
             to
             pull
             us
             down
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             themselves
             ;
             if
             it
             suits
             not
             with
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             the
             state
             of
             Affairs
             ;
             with
             the
             seeming
             Safety
             of
             Mens
             Persons
             ,
             
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Liberties
             .
             Such
             Circumstances
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             Ground
             to
             set
             aside
             Duties
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             temper
             us
             in
             the
             Discharge
             thereof
             .
             Instead
             of
             tempering
             the
             full
             Discharge
             of
             Duty
             with
             Prudence
             ,
             it
             thinks
             it
             Prudence
             then
             to
             throw
             it
             quite
             off
             ,
             and
             allow
             it
             no
             Observance
             ,
             or
             Discharge
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Tempering
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             
               by
               abating
               of
               Moral
               Duties
               ,
               to
               Compliance
               with
               Worldly
               Necessities
               and
               Convenience
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Worldly-wise
             ,
             where
             they
             do
             not
             throw
             off
             all
             ,
             to
             pare
             away
             part
             of
             the
             Obligation
             ;
             and
             to
             perform
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             in
             their
             present
             Circumstances
             may
             be
             tolerably
             suitable
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             will
             consent
             to
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             urge
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Person
             .
             Another
             man
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             might
             Discharge
             the
             Duty
             more
             fully
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             But
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             Men
             must
             consider
             my
             Relation
             ,
             how
             I
             am
             joyn'd
             in
             Affinity
             or
             Blood
             ;
             my
             Obligations
             ,
             how
             Great
             Favours
             I
             have
             received
             ;
             or
             the
             Necessity
             of
             my
             Condition
             ,
             and
             my
             Dependance
             for
             Support
             or
             Interest
             ,
             on
             those
             who
             are
             warm
             and
             zealous
             for
             another
             way
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             keep
             so
             fully
             and
             invariably
             to
             the
             Duty
             ,
             as
             another
             Person
             of
             more
             easie
             and
             agreeing
             Relations
             ,
             Obligations
             and
             Dependance
             may
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             Were
             I
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             says
             a
             mind
             that
             retains
             too
             much
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             where
             this
             or
             that
             Duty
             would
             go
             down
             ,
             where
             the
             due
             Discharge
             of
             it
             would
             be
             like
             to
             be
             quietly
             received
             ,
             or
             where
             the
             Minds
             of
             men
             were
             any
             ways
             impressible
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             
             appearance
             of
             its
             doing
             good
             upon
             them
             ,
             much
             more
             Fidelity
             might
             be
             shewn
             therein
             .
             But
             I
             live
             where
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             are
             in
             a
             Ferment
             ,
             where
             the
             Duty
             is
             Generally
             Decryed
             ,
             or
             bitterly
             Persecuted
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             thereof
             ,
             instead
             of
             procuring
             any
             Religious
             Regard
             from
             the
             Beholders
             ,
             provokes
             only
             their
             outrage
             against
             the
             Practisers
             thereof
             .
             So
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             Sail
             as
             near
             the
             Wind
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             endeavour
             both
             against
             Wind
             and
             Stream
             .
             I
             omit
             what
             will
             not
             be
             endured
             ,
             and
             practise
             what
             will
             ;
             and
             this
             meerly
             to
             content
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             forced
             on
             by
             the
             press
             of
             a
             Crowd
             ,
             one
             Man
             being
             unable
             to
             withstand
             a
             whole
             Multitude
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Instruments
             or
             Auxiliaries
             .
             Though
             they
             would
             discharge
             the
             Duty
             fully
             ,
             were
             they
             left
             to
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             upon
             Designs
             ,
             and
             must
             consider
             ,
             not
             only
             what
             will
             pass
             with
             themselves
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             Complices
             .
             They
             must
             keep
             in
             with
             their
             Humane
             Succors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             abate
             of
             their
             Religious
             Duties
             ,
             lest
             standing
             too
             stifly
             and
             inflexibly
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             disoblige
             and
             lose
             their
             Patrons
             ,
             or
             Auxiliaries
             .
             It
             is
             well
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             if
             by
             a
             Man
             so
             linked
             in
             ,
             some
             part
             can
             be
             performed
             ,
             whilst
             some
             part
             is
             abated
             .
             Some
             part
             must
             be
             yielded
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             their
             Interests
             ,
             or
             their
             Principles
             ;
             some
             to
             keep
             those
             of
             wrong
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             keep
             the
             loose
             and
             immoral
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             no
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             End.
             They
             would
             ,
             as
             please
             God
             in
             the
             Duty
             ,
             so
             profit
             his
             Church
             thereby
             .
             And
             a
             Duty
             happens
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             not
             to
             suit
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Party
             in
             Religion
             .
             
             If
             they
             will
             abate
             ,
             or
             infringe
             it
             ;
             they
             may
             set
             up
             ,
             or
             keep
             up
             themselves
             :
             but
             if
             still
             they
             will
             faithfully
             discharge
             it
             as
             they
             ought
             ;
             in
             all
             appearance
             they
             must
             become
             subject
             ,
             and
             truckle
             under
             others
             .
             To
             deduct
             something
             in
             the
             present
             Circumstance
             ,
             is
             most
             safe
             ,
             or
             serviceable
             ,
             for
             that
             Party
             of
             Christians
             they
             espouse
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             God's
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             this
             strait
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             should
             not
             be
             censured
             ,
             if
             they
             practise
             so
             much
             as
             is
             serviceable
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             rest
             aside
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Time
             admitting
             no
             season
             for
             the
             full
             practice
             of
             any
             Duties
             ,
             or
             profession
             of
             any
             Truths
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             hazard
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             no
             probability
             of
             doing
             Good
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             like
             to
             be
             impeditive
             of
             some
             designed
             Good
             ,
             or
             much
             desired
             Settlement
             ,
             to
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             spoke
             before
             .
          
           
             Thus
             is
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             for
             making
             bold
             with
             its
             Duty
             ,
             to
             save
             its
             Worldly
             Concerns
             ;
             and
             for
             tempering
             Duty
             to
             the
             present
             Circumstances
             ,
             by
             abating
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             parting
             with
             so
             much
             thereof
             when
             it
             retains
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             ,
             all
             its
             Circumstances
             consider'd
             ,
             shall
             make
             it
             draw
             least
             inconvenience
             after
             it
             from
             any
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             setting
             up
             this
             World
             ,
             above
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Convenience
             ,
             above
             his
             ways
             .
             Whereby
             ,
             however
             we
             may
             promise
             our selves
             to
             pass
             for
             Worldly
             Wise
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             appear
             ill
             Christians
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             is
             clear
             enough
             from
             the
             
               foregoing
               Chapters
            
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             ,
             of
             abating
             in
             Discharge
             of
             our
             Duty
             thus
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             
               where
               Circumstances
               
               really
               make
               Abatements
               .
            
             I
             know
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             due
             from
             us
             in
             some
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             others
             .
             For
             some
             Circumstances
             are
             incapacities
             ;
             and
             these
             abate
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             they
             incapacitate
             .
             Impossibilium
             ,
             says
             the
             Moral
             Rule
             ,
             
               nulla
               est
               obligatio
               ,
               No
               Man
               is
               tied
               to
               impossibilities
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             where
             we
             owe
             never
             so
             much
             Duty
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             an
             actual
             exercise
             and
             discharge
             thereof
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             not
             in
             capacity
             .
             So
             far
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Providentially
             out
             of
             our
             Power
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             our
             actual
             Discharge
             thereof
             is
             under
             a
             Suspension
             :
             'till
             by
             Degrees
             it
             come
             to
             be
             in
             our
             power
             again
             ,
             which
             always
             brings
             back
             with
             it
             a
             like
             gradual
             Return
             of
             our
             Obligation
             .
             But
             I
             speak
             of
             their
             tempering
             their
             Duty
             in
             these
             Abatements
             ,
             to
             Circumstances
             of
             Worldly
             Convenience
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             the
             same
             State
             and
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Religious
             Obligations
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             .
             We
             must
             not
             abate
             our
             Duties
             ,
             whose
             Ground
             and
             Obligation
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             have
             Power
             and
             Opportunity
             to
             Practise
             ,
             if
             we
             dare
             run
             Hazards
             ,
             and
             sustain
             Inconveniences
             and
             Losses
             for
             them
             ;
             to
             temper
             them
             to
             the
             external
             Ease
             and
             Convenience
             of
             Place
             ,
             or
             Persons
             ,
             or
             other
             present
             Circumstances
             .
             Which
             ,
             in
             this
             tempering
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             respect
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Circumstances
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Fleshly
             Ease
             ,
             Convenience
             ,
             and
             Advantage
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Tempering
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             
               must
               lie
               only
               in
               our
               not
               unnecessarily
               provoking
               Men
               ,
               whilst
               we
               do
               no
               ill
               our selves
               :
               not
               in
               our
               carrying
               on
               the
               unreasonable
               or
               ungodly
               wills
               of
               others
               .
            
             It
             is
             
             ●ne
             thing
             to
             temper
             our selves
             to
             the
             Necessities
             of
             things
             ;
             another
             ,
             to
             the
             Lusts
             or
             Vices
             of
             Persons
             ;
             one
             thing
             to
             suit
             their
             innocent
             wants
             ,
             or
             ways
             ;
             another
             to
             set
             on
             their
             wickedness
             .
             This
             is
             †
             
               to
               have
               Fellowship
               with
               the
               works
               of
               Darkness
               ,
            
             to
             *
             partake
             of
             other
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Sin
             along
             with
             them
             for
             Company
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             never
             talk
             of
             tempering
             our selves
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             by
             putting
             our selves
             into
             other
             mens
             ill
             circumstance
             ,
             or
             by
             complying
             in
             any
             ungodly
             or
             ill
             things
             .
             If
             ill
             things
             then
             are
             driven
             on
             ,
             by
             the
             violence
             and
             press
             of
             People
             ,
             or
             the
             Power
             of
             Rulers
             :
             if
             all
             seem
             to
             Conspire
             together
             ,
             and
             Combine
             to
             oppress
             an
             innocent
             Person
             ,
             or
             to
             explode
             an
             Excellent
             and
             Good
             thing
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             what
             is
             Right
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             what
             is
             Wrong
             ,
             to
             seek
             safety
             by
             what
             is
             Sinful
             ,
             or
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             either
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             by
             Doing
             Evil
             :
             it
             must
             not
             be
             thought
             any
             part
             of
             our
             Prudence
             to
             temper
             our selves
             to
             their
             Ungodly
             Wills
             by
             Compliance
             ,
             by
             striking
             in
             and
             countenancing
             ,
             by
             being
             ,
             or
             seeming
             to
             be
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             crying
             up
             ,
             or
             carrying
             on
             ,
             or
             going
             along
             therewith
             .
             If
             we
             would
             seek
             to
             be
             truly
             Good
             ,
             rather
             than
             falsly
             to
             appear
             Wise
             ;
             Religion
             is
             not
             for
             such
             ebbs
             and
             flows
             ,
             for
             being
             fast
             and
             loose
             with
             virtuous
             or
             vicious
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Mobile
             ,
             or
             Course
             and
             Humor
             of
             the
             Time
             is
             .
             It
             is
             firm
             and
             staunch
             ,
             and
             always
             true
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             it self
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             used
             or
             laid
             aside
             as
             men
             please
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             bend
             in
             all
             the
             turns
             and
             flexures
             of
             their
             Humors
             ,
             or
             Vices
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP
             XII
             .
             Of
             Caution
             in
             preventing
             harm
             by
             any
             Duties
             .
             And
             of
             Flight
             in
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             THirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             in
             execution
             of
             our
             Purposes
             ,
             
               Spiritual
               Prudence
               is
               for
               shewing
               Caution
               ,
               to
               prevent
               Harm
               thereby
               ,
               or
               ill
               Consequences
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Great
             Part
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             to
             shew
             Providence
             ,
             or
             foresee
             things
             before
             they
             are
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             depends
             on
             us
             ,
             to
             prepare
             against
             ,
             or
             put
             by
             the
             ill
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Good
             that
             is
             in
             them
             .
             
               A
               Prudent
               man
               foreseeth
               the
               Evil
               ,
            
             says
             
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               hideth
               himself
            
             ,
             or
             withdraws
             from
             it
             :
             
               but
               the
               Simple
            
             ,
             without
             fore-sight
             ,
             
               pass
               on
               to
               meet
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               punish'd
               ,
            
             Prov.
             22.3
             .
             It
             consists
             much
             in
             Caution
             and
             Wariness
             ,
             looking
             about
             how
             it
             may
             best
             escape
             or
             remove
             Impediments
             ,
             and
             avoid
             hurtful
             and
             ill
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             proof
             of
             Prudence
             among
             men
             :
             the
             Wise
             aiming
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Generality
             estimating
             the
             Prudence
             of
             any
             Counsel
             or
             Management
             ,
             by
             the
             absence
             of
             ill
             Events
             ,
             and
             the
             Prosperity
             or
             Successfulness
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Caution
             our
             Lord
             calls
             for
             also
             from
             his
             Servants
             ,
             as
             what
             must
             shew
             them
             to
             be
             religiously
             Prudent
             ,
             or
             Spiritually
             Wise.
             
               Beware
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             said
             he
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             them
             out
             to
             discharge
             their
             Duty
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Dangers
             ,
             or
             
               as
               Sheep
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               
               Wolves
               ,
            
             and
             bid
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             Guard
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             the
             
               Serpent's
               Prudence
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               the
               Dove's
               Innocence
            
             ,
             Mat.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             their
             Circumspection
             ,
             whereby
             St.
             Paul
             Exhorts
             the
             Ephesians
             to
             approve
             themselves
             ,
             
               not
               as
               Fools
               ,
               but
               as
               Wise.
            
             He
             sets
             off
             by
             this
             Caution
             or
             Wariness
             ,
             in
             preventing
             whilst
             they
             could
             ,
             without
             being
             False
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             such
             Harm
             and
             ill
             Consequences
             to
             themselves
             .
             
               Redeeming
               the
               time
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             says
             †
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Gaining
               your selves
               a
               safe
               Conduct
               ,
               or
               free
               Passage
               ,
               by
               the
               wisdom
               of
               your
               Conversation
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             securing
             your selves
             whilst
             you
             may
             ,
             and
             gaining
             as
             much
             Respite
             as
             you
             can
             ;
             which
             is
             call'd
             in
             *
             
               Daniel
               gaining
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Margin
             from
             the
             Chaldee
             ,
             and
             as
             Junius
             and
             Tremellius
             render
             it
             ,
             buying
             or
             
               redeeming
               the
               time
               ;
               because
               the
               Days
               are
               Evil.
            
             So
             that
             without
             such
             Caution
             ,
             you
             cannot
             enjoy
             ,
             or
             hold
             the
             time
             long
             ,
             Eph.
             5.15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             improvident
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             his
             having
             no
             Prospect
             of
             Casualties
             ,
             or
             Preparation
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             call'd
             the
             †
             imprudent
             or
             
               unwise
               Man.
               Thou
               Fool
            
             ,
             says
             God
             to
             him
             ,
             
               this
               Night
               shall
               thy
               Soul
               be
               taken
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             Luc.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Two
             ways
             I
             shall
             note
             of
             shewing
             this
             Caution
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Harm
             to
             our selves
             ,
             by
             Suffering
             ,
             or
             Persecuted
             Duties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               First
               ,
               Without
               a
               Call
               ,
               not
               to
               put
               our selves
               upon
               what
               brings
               Danger
               .
            
             We
             must
             not
             throw
             our selves
             upon
             Temptations
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             Pray
             Daily
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               not
               lead
               us
               into
               them
               .
            
             To
             go
             rashly
             ,
             and
             put
             our selves
             upon
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             Great
             Tryal
             ,
             looks
             like
             tempting
             
             God
             ,
             and
             pr●suming
             too
             much
             upon
             our
             ow●
             strength
             ,
             wherein
             they
             who
             are
             most
             confident
             ,
             are
             oft-times
             most
             shamefully
             worsted
             ;
             as
             
               Peter
               ,
               that
               was
               confident
               he
               should
               own
               Christ
               beyond
               all
               the
               Disciples
               ,
            
             was
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             of
             all
             others
             did
             most
             shamefully
             Desert
             and
             Deny
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             26.33.74
             .
             And
             as
             Quintus
             the
             Phrygian
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
            
             *
             note
             ,
             
               rashly
               Offering
               himself
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               and
               standing
               forth
               uncall'd
               before
               the
               Tribunal
               ,
               fell
            
             or
             Denied
             Christ
             
               in
               the
               Tryal
               .
               Giving
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               an
               illustrious
               Document
               to
               all
               ,
               not
               rashly
               and
               unnecessarily
               to
               throw
               themselves
               upon
               Dangers
               ,
               without
               any
               just
               regard
               to
               their
               own
               weakness
               and
               infirmities
               .
            
             'T
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             run
             into
             
               Sufferings
               for
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             before
             we
             are
             sent
             ;
             but
             patiently
             to
             wait
             God's
             time
             .
             For
             as
             our
             Suffering
             is
             only
             in
             Obedience
             and
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             stay
             for
             it
             'till
             it
             pleases
             God
             ,
             and
             'till
             his
             Providence
             calls
             us
             thereto
             .
             
               Whom
               he
               called
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             speaking
             of
             our
             
               Sufferings
               for
               Righteousness
               in
               conformity
               to
               Christ
               ,
               them
               he
               also
               justified
               ,
            
             or
             made
             victorious
             in
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             8.29
             ,
             30.
             
             And
             
               hereunto
               are
               ye
               called
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             treating
             of
             
               acceptable
               Suffering
               for
               well-Doing
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             So
             that
             in
             Suffering
             for
             God
             ,
             the
             most
             acceptable
             discharge
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             surest
             hope
             of
             Victory
             ,
             is
             when
             we
             are
             call'd
             to
             it
             .
             We
             must
             not
             run
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             chuse
             our
             own
             time
             ,
             but
             allow
             God
             ,
             in
             Course
             of
             Providence
             ,
             to
             Summon
             us
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             us
             the
             Season
             ,
             as
             of
             Acting
             ,
             so
             of
             Suffering
             for
             him
             .
             And
             
               this
               Season
            
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             is
             call'd
             
               our
               hour
            
             ,
             which
             Christ
             himself
             would
             not
             Preoccupate
             ,
             not
             exposing
             ,
             but
             
               withdrawing
               
               himself
               ,
               before
               his
               hour
               was
               come
               ,
            
             Joh.
             7.1
             .
             and
             11.54
             .
             but
             when
             once
             
               it
               was
               come
            
             ,
             readily
             o●fering
             and
             
               resigning
               himself
            
             to
             bear
             what
             was
             appointed
             for
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             17.1
             .
             and
             c.
             18.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Some
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             among
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             
               immoderate
               zeal
               of
               Martyrdom
            
             ,
             were
             hasty
             to
             fetch
             down
             Sufferings
             ,
             where
             they
             c●me
             not
             fast
             enough
             of
             themselves
             .
             They
             stept
             out
             to
             do
             a
             persecuted
             Duty
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             Call
             of
             God
             thereto
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             stay
             to
             expect
             their
             Enemies
             Rage
             ;
             but
             rashly
             run
             out
             to
             Challenge
             and
             Provoke
             it
             .
             This
             forwardness
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             seen
             some
             sad
             Miscarriages
             and
             shameful
             Effects
             thereby
             ,
             was
             Discountenanced
             ,
             and
             Restrained
             by
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             .
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             last
             Charge
             to
             his
             Flock
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             being
             †
             that
             
               none
               of
               them
               should
               voluntarily
               offer
               themselves
               to
               their
               Heathen
               Persecutors
               ,
               because
               ,
               what
               our
               Lord
               is
               for
               having
               us
               to
               Do
               ,
               is
               to
               Confess
               when
               we
               are
               asked
               ,
               not
               to
               Profess
               unasked
               .
            
             And
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
            
             ,
             Condemning
             it
             in
             †
             
               their
               Epistle
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Council
               of
            
             Eliberis
             Decreeing
             in
             the
             60
             Canon
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             in
             their
             zeal
             against
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             haste
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             
               any
               shall
               break
               the
               Heathen
               Idols
               ,
               and
               be
               slain
               for
               their
               Pains
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               direction
               for
               this
               in
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               thing
               ever
               done
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Number
               of
               Martyrs
               .
            
             †
             St.
             
             Chrysostom's
             Advice
             contains
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             true
             Method
             of
             
               Christian
               Prudence
            
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             .
             
               Let
               us
               pray
               to
               Ged
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               we
               enter
               not
               into
               Temptation
               :
               but
               being
               brought
               thereinto
               ,
               let
               
               us
               generously
               undergo
               it
               .
            
             
             
               For
               that
               is
               the
               Part
               of
               Temperate
               men
               not
               to
               cast
               themselves
               upon
               Dangers
               ;
               this
               ,
               of
               Brave
               Spirits
               and
               Philosophers
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               ,
               neither
               throw
               our selves
               upon
               them
               rashly
               and
               simply
               ,
               which
               only
               shews
               Boldness
               :
               nor
               Draw
               back
               when
               Driven
               into
               them
               ,
               or
               when
               call'd
               out
               by
               the
               Nature
               and
               Circumstances
               of
               things
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               Timorousness
               .
               When
               we
               are
               called
               to
               Preach
               a
               Persecuted
               Truth
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               Refuse
               :
               but
               when
               there
               is
               no
               call
               ,
               from
               any
               Cause
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               Profit
               ,
               or
               Necessity
               according
               to
               Godliness
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               run
               of
               our selves
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               Ostentation
               ,
               and
               Superfluous
               Boasting
               .
               —
               As
               a
               Generous
               Souldier
               ,
               be
               continually
               in
               Arms
               ,
               be
               Prudent
               ,
               be
               Vigilant
               ,
               and
               always
               expect
               the
               Enemy
               :
               but
               go
               not
               to
               create
               thy self
               Enemies
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               not
               the
               Part
               of
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               but
               of
               one
               that
               is
               Seditious
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Trumpet
               of
               Religion
               calls
               ,
               go
               out
               forthwith
               ,
               and
               set
               lightly
               even
               by
               Life
               it self
               ,
               and
               with
               Great
               Promptitude
               Descend
               to
               the
               Conflict
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               These
               things
               I
               say
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               have
               you
               keep
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               commands
               us
               to
               pray
               that
               we
               be
               not
               led
               into
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               commands
               us
               too
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               our
               Cross
               and
               follow
               him
               :
               for
               these
               two
               are
               not
               contrary
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               very
               well
               agree
               together
               .
            
          
           
             On
             this
             Point
             I
             shall
             further
             add
             ,
             when
             ,
             with
             the
             Freedom
             of
             Confessors
             ,
             we
             speak
             for
             Persecuted
             Truths
             ,
             or
             Laws
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             another
             allowance
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             is
             ,
             
               not
               to
               profess
               this
               promiscuously
               to
               all
               Persons
            
             ;
             nor
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             Declared
             our selves
             ,
             
               by
               importunities
               of
               unprofitable
               Discourse
            
             ,
             still
             to
             incite
             an
             unpersuadable
             ,
             and
             virulent
             Disputer's
             Rage
             against
             us
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             men
             ,
             are
             not
             impressible
             by
             Reason
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             Rules
             of
             Sober
             Virtue
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             but
             possess'd
             by
             Profaneness
             ,
             or
             utterly
             over-run
             with
             Madness
             and
             Rage
             of
             Faction
             .
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             afford
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             only
             a
             Deaf
             Ear
             ,
             but
             a
             Scurrilous
             and
             Prophane
             Tongue
             ,
             a
             Treacherous
             Snare
             ,
             or
             a
             Spiteful
             Hand
             ,
             to
             any
             offers
             or
             arguments
             on
             Persecuted
             Duties
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             lay
             such
             Truths
             ,
             or
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             these
             men
             ;
             is
             not
             to
             promote
             ,
             but
             to
             prostitute
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             here
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Lord
             takes
             Place
             ,
             
               not
               to
               cast
               Pearls
               before
               Swine
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Precious
             Truths
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             those
             Stupid
             Sinners
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Sense
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             instead
             of
             Reverently
             taking
             of
             them
             up
             ,
             will
             rudely
             bespatter
             ,
             and
             
               trample
               them
               under
               Foot.
            
             Nor
             
               to
               throw
               holy
               things
               before
               Dogs
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             before
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             instead
             of
             worthily
             entertaining
             ,
             will
             spitefully
             snarl
             and
             bark
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             
               to
               Tear
               and
               Rent
            
             those
             ,
             that
             hand
             them
             to
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             7.6
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             
               Holy
               Confessors
            
             ,
             though
             
               ready
               to
               give
               an
               Answer
            
             ,
             as
             †
             St.
             Peter
             required
             ,
             
               to
               any
               one
               that
               asked
               a
               Reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               was
               in
               them
            
             :
             yet
             did
             not
             hold
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             give
             this
             account
             to
             one
             that
             asked
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             might
             Scoff
             ,
             or
             Blaspheme
             ,
             or
             Treacherously
             Betray
             or
             Trepan
             ;
             but
             to
             such
             as
             asked
             Soberly
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Desire
             of
             Learning
             .
             Giving
             ,
             either
             
               no
               Answer
            
             to
             others
             :
             as
             
               Christ
               would
               not
               to
               Herod
            
             ,
             who
             only
             for
             his
             Curiosity
             and
             Pastime
             ,
             
               question'd
               with
               him
               ,
               Luke
            
             ,
             23.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Nor
             to
             
               the
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             had
             not
             matter
             enough
             
               from
               his
               Accusers
               ,
               
               urged
               him
               to
               speak
            
             to
             what
             they
             had
             said
             against
             him
             ;
             not
             for
             Information
             ,
             they
             being
             resolv'd
             ,
             as
             Christ
             †
             told
             them
             ,
             
               not
               to
               believe
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               let
               him
               go
               ,
            
             but
             that
             he
             might
             lay
             hold
             of
             something
             more
             sufficient
             
               to
               condemn
               him
            
             ,
             from
             himself
             ,
             Mat.
             26.60
             ,
             62
             ,
             63.
             
             Or
             else
             ,
             Giving
             like
             Answer
             ,
             as
             *
             
               Pothinus
               of
               Lyons
            
             did
             to
             the
             
               President
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               know
               ,
            
             when
             he
             scoffingly
             and
             abusively
             asked
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             ,
             on
             Gods
             Call
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             are
             thereby
             brought
             into
             Dangers
             ,
             it
             allows
             us
             
               to
               save
               our
               Persons
               ,
               whilst
               we
               innocently
               may
               ,
               by
               Concealment
               ,
               or
               Escape
               ,
               and
               Flight
               in
               Persecutions
               .
               When
               they
               Persecute
               you
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               flee
               to
               another
               ,
            
             Flight
             and
             Concealment
             in
             extream
             Perils
             ,
             being
             what
             Christ
             himself
             allows
             ,
             Mat.
             10
             23.
             
          
           
             This
             has
             been
             the
             way
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             
               Petrus
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             that
             
               Blessed
               Martyr
            
             ,
             Discourses
             ,
             in
             his
             †
             
               Canonical
               Epistle
            
             ,
             taken
             *
             afterwards
             into
             the
             
               Code
               of
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             as
             †
             St.
             Athanasius
             ,
             after
             him
             ,
             has
             Demonstrated
             more
             fully
             ,
             viz.
             for
             Good
             Men
             ,
             in
             Cruel
             Persecutions
             ,
             by
             Flight
             ,
             or
             Concealment
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             till
             some
             necessary
             Discharge
             of
             Duty
             ,
             or
             Course
             of
             Providence
             ,
             Deliver'd
             them
             up
             for
             Suffering
             into
             their
             Persecutors
             Hands
             .
             Thus
             as
             Athanasius
             observes
             ,
             *
             Jacob
             Fled
             from
             Esau.
             And
             †
             Moses
             ,
             on
             
               Slaying
               the
               Egyptian
               ,
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Midian
               from
               Pharaoh
               .
            
             And
             *
             David
             from
             Saul
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             to
             slay
             him
             .
             Thus
             also
             Elijah
             absconded
             ,
             and
             †
             
               hid
               himself
               for
               Fear
               of
               Ahab
            
             ;
             and
             
               fled
               for
               his
               Life
               from
               Jezabel
               .
            
             And
             
             
               〈◊〉
               Sons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               in
            
             Jezabel's
             Persecution
             ,
             were
             †
             
               hid
               ,
               and
               fed
               by
               Fifties
               in
               a
               Cave
               ,
               by
               Good
               Obadiah
               .
            
             *
             And
             thus
             
               the
               Disciples
            
             likewise
             assembled
             in
             Private
             ,
             or
             
               held
               Night-Meetings
               ,
               and
               shut
               the
               Doors
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             And
             
               Paul
               ,
               at
               Damascus
               ,
               was
            
             †
             
               let
               down
               by
               the
               wall
               in
               a
               Basket
               by
               Night
               ,
            
             to
             escape
             those
             that
             
               watched
               the
               Gaetes
               Day
               and
               Night
               to
               kill
               him
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             who
             granted
             this
             Liberty
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               when
               Persecuted
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               of
               fleeing
               〈◊〉
               another
               ,
            
             upon
             occasion
             made
             use
             thereof
             .
             When
             
               the
               Jews
               at
               Jerusalem
               sought
               to
               take
               him
               ,
               〈◊〉
               escaped
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               went
               away
               again
               beyond
               Jordan
               ,
               and
               there
               abode
               ,
            
             that
             being
             a
             more
             quiet
             and
             secure
             Place
             ,
             Joh.
             10.39
             ,
             40.
             
             And
             〈◊〉
             another
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             not
             safe
             in
             
               Judea
               ,
               〈◊〉
               walked
               in
               Galilee
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               walk
               in
               Jury
               ,
               b●cause
               the
               Jews
               sought
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
            
             Joh.
             7.1
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             when
             ,
             on
             the
             
               raising
               of
               Lazarus
               ,
               the
               Jews
               took
               counsel
               together
               to
               put
               him
               to
               Death
               ,
               he
               walked
               no
               more
               openly
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               went
               thence
               into
               a
               Countrey
               near
               to
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               there
               continued
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             Joh.
             11.53
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             his
             Flying
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             *
             notes
             ,
             was
             because
             
               his
               hour
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             given
             as
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             ,
             
               when
               they
               sought
               to
               take
               him
               ,
            
             they
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             
               no
               man
               laid
               hands
               on
               him
               ,
            
             †
             
               because
               his
               hour
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
            
             Joh.
             7.30
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             Liberty
             which
             he
             has
             allowed
             us
             ,
             and
             prudently
             absconded
             ,
             when
             sought
             after
             to
             his
             hurt
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             escape
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             Do.
             But
             that
             
               hour
               being
               once
               come
            
             ,
             as
             he
             declared
             it
             was
             ,
             Joh.
             17.1
             .
             instead
             of
             absconding
             any
             more
             ,
             
             he
             went
             out
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             
               whom
               seek
               ye
            
             ?
             and
             telling
             them
             ,
             
               I
               am
               he
            
             ,
             Joh.
             18.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               He
               neither
               suffer'd
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             *
             observes
             ,
             
               to
               be
               taken
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               nor
               endeavour'd
               to
               hide
               himself
               from
               them
               ,
               when
               once
               his
               time
               was
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               each
               man
            
             ,
             as
             that
             †
             Father
             says
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               prefix'd
               time
            
             .
             As
             there
             is
             for
             Spring
             and
             Autumn
             ,
             Summer
             ,
             and
             Winter
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             stated
             and
             appointed
             time
             for
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
             And
             to
             this
             the
             Scriptures
             refer
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             
               taking
               men
               away
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               Days
               ,
            
             Ps.
             102.24
             .
             of
             
               Dying
               before
               their
               time
            
             ,
             Ec●l
             .
             7.17
             .
             And
             of
             
               coming
               to
               the
               Grave
               in
               a
               full
               Age
               ,
               as
               a
               shock
               of
               Corn
               comes
               in
               in
               its
               Season
               ,
            
             Job
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
               what
               time
               was
               appointed
               for
               him
               ,
            
             †
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               knew
            
             :
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             though
             he
             withdrew
             at
             all
             times
             before
             ;
             at
             that
             time
             he
             offer'd
             himself
             to
             the
             Officers
             sent
             to
             take
             him
             .
             But
             as
             for
             our
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             adds
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             time
             God
             has
             appointed
             us
             ,
             till
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             Events
             ,
             and
             the
             Course
             of
             Providence
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               Old
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               the
               Day
               of
               my
               Death
               ,
            
             said
             the
             
               Patriarch
               Isaac
            
             ,
             Gen.
             27.2
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               the
               way
               of
               God's
               Saints
               ,
               when
               Men
               laid
               wait
               for
               them
               ,
               was
               not
               ,
            
             as
             he
             *
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               to
               obtrude
               themselves
               upon
               their
               Persecutors
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               the
               time
               appointed
               them
               by
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               .
               But
               their
               time
               being
               in
               God's
               hand
               they
               expected
               the
               Finishing
               and
               Course
               thereof
               .
               Wandering
               about
               in
               the
               mean
               season
               ,
               or
               hiding
               themselves
               in
               Caves
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               'till
               the
               Determined
               time
               of
               their
               Death
               came
               ,
               or
               till
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Determiner
               of
               their
               times
               ,
               would
               manifest
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               either
               preventing
               ,
               and
               disappointing
               
               their
               Persecutors
               ,
               or
               Delivering
               them
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               seemed
               most
               fit
               and
               seasonable
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Caution
             ,
             and
             
               Flight
               in
               Persecution
            
             ,
             as
             he
             *
             adds
             ,
             
               was
               not
               to
               be
               called
               Cowardise
               ;
               but
               was
               an
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Fortitude
               ,
               and
               Patience
               .
               For
               in
               their
               Flight
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               nourish
               and
               indulge
               Fears
               of
               Death
               ,
               but
               fortified
               their
               minds
               against
               it
               .
               They
               shew'd
               Fortitude
               and
               Tolerance
               ,
               and
               Gave
               a
               Proof
               of
               Passive
               Valour
               ,
               which
               is
               best
               seen
               ,
               not
               in
               being
               suddenly
               Cut
               off
               ,
               but
               in
               tedious
               Sorrows
               ,
               which
               so
               highly
               enobled
            
             Jobe
             
               's
               Patience
               .
               Their
               Care
               was
               ,
            
             〈◊〉
             he
             pleads
             ,
             
               neither
               to
               Fear
               the
               time
               of
               Death
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               present
               ;
               nor
               to
               anticipate
               that
               time
               ●hich
               God's
               Providence
               had
               Decreed
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               ●esist
               the
               Divine
               Dispensation
               ,
               whereto
               they
               knew
               ●ssuredl●
               they
               were
               Reserved
               :
               that
               so
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               ●e
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               being
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               rash
               Actings
               ,
               the
               ●●use
               of
               their
               own
               Fall.
               
            
          
           
             〈◊〉
             was
             
               it
               without
               Fruit
            
             ,
             either
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
               Their
               Flight
            
             ,
             saith
             *
             he
             ,
             
               was
               not
               idle
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               Preached
               the
               Truth
               when
               they
               fled
               ,
               and
               never
               forgot
               to
               seek
               the
               Profit
               of
               others
               ,
               under
               all
               the
               Hardships
               which
               they
               sustain'd
               themselves
               When
               flying
               they
               hid
               themselves
               ,
               they
               were
               ,
               by
               God's
               Dispensation
               ,
               only
               reserved
               this
               way
               ,
               as
               Physicians
               ,
               for
               the
               wants
               and
               use
               of
               those
               that
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             In
             Sum
             ,
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             
               for
               us
               all
            
             ,
             as
             *
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               when
               we
               are
               sought
               for
               in
               Persecutions
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               rash
               and
               Precipitate
               in
               tempting
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               fly
               ,
               and
               hide
               our selves
               ,
               and
               wait
               till
               the
               appointed
               time
               of
               our
               Death
               comes
               ;
               or
               ,
               till
               our
               Great
               Judge
               shall
               allot
               that
               for
               us
               ,
               which
               seems
               best
               to
               himself
               .
               But
               when
               he
               allows
               
               us
               this
               Liberty
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               us
               to
               stand
               alwaies
               ready
               and
               prepared
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               when
               either
               our
               appointed
               time
               calls
               us
               ,
               or
               we
               are
               taken
               up
               and
               apprehended
               by
               our
               Persecutors
               ,
               to
               stand
               and
               strive
               for
               Religion
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               even
               unto
               Death
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Martyrs
               did
               in
               Persecutions
               .
               Whilst
               they
               lay
               hid
               in
               Dens
               and
               Secret
               Places
               ,
               they
               confirm'd
               and
               fortified
               their
               own
               minds
               :
               and
               when
               Discovered
               and
               Apprehended
               ,
               they
               bravely
               Suffer'd
               at
               the
               Stake
               .
               But
               if
               some
               of
               them
               voluntarily
               surrendred
               themselves
               to
               their
               Persecutors
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               carried
               on
               to
               this
               ,
            
             as
             he
             adds
             ,
             by
             inconsiderate
             Zeal
             or
             
               Rashness
               :
               but
               professed
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               ,
               that
               this
               promptitude
               and
               Free
               Oblation
               of
               themselves
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             is
             there
             Place
             ,
             by
             the
             Permissions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             sa●●
             themselves
             by
             
               Flight
               in
               Persecutions
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             ,
             for
             Pastors
             as
             well
             as
             People
             ,
             ●hen
             the
             
               Persecutions
               of
               the
               Pastors
               is
               Personal
               .
            
             For
             then
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             they
             may
             Depart
             from
             the
             Churches
             they
             Conducted
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Followers
             they
             had
             gathered
             :
             as
             St.
             Peter
             did
             *
             ,
             upon
             Herod's
             Design
             against
             him
             ,
             from
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             St.
             †
             Paul
             ,
             when
             laid
             wait
             for
             there
             ,
             from
             Damascus
             ;
             and
             Jesus
             himself
             ,
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             Jury
             ,
             or
             other
             Places
             ,
             as
             Designs
             were
             laid
             for
             his
             Life
             by
             the
             Jews
             .
             Yea
             ,
             tho'
             by
             this
             Flight
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               some
               innocent
               men
            
             ,
             as
             
               Petrus
               Alexandrinus
            
             *
             observes
             ,
             be
             accidentally
             brought
             in
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             their
             Sakes
             .
             As
             †
             Gaius
             and
             
               Aristarchus
               were
            
             ,
             as
             he
             Notes
             ,
             
               for
               St.
            
             Paul
             ;
             the
             *
             
               Guard
               of
               Souldiers
               for
               St.
            
             Peter
             ;
             the
             †
             
               innocent
               Infants
               for
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ;
               and
            
             Zacharias
             
             
               the
               Father
               ,
               for
            
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             
               when
               his
               Mother
               Elizabeth
               fled
               with
               him
               from
               Herod
               :
               all
               of
               them
               unblamed
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Flight
               ,
               such
               things
               followed
               .
            
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             Persecution
             is
             common
             ,
             of
             the
             ●locks
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Shepherds
             ;
             and
             whilst
             the
             Flock
             it self
             stays
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             to
             be
             left
             Destitute
             and
             Unprovided
             ,
             or
             much
             Scandalized
             and
             Dispirited
             by
             their
             Departure
             :
             there
             it
             seems
             as
             if
             the
             
               Pastors
               had
               not
               the
               same
               Allowance
               .
            
             For
             when
             Dangers
             are
             Common
             ,
             to
             the
             People
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Priests
             ;
             the
             Leaders
             themselves
             should
             by
             no
             means
             be
             among
             the
             foremost
             in
             Fears
             ,
             and
             backwardest
             in
             Tryals
             .
             They
             that
             in
             times
             of
             Peace
             have
             been
             the
             Preachers
             of
             Faith
             and
             Fortitude
             ,
             of
             Resolution
             and
             Constancy
             ;
             when
             trouble
             comes
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             first
             Patterns
             and
             Examples
             thereof
             among
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             take
             especial
             care
             ,
             lest
             by
             the
             hastiness
             of
             their
             Flight
             ,
             and
             excess
             of
             Fear
             ,
             they
             Disgrace
             their
             former
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             fall
             under
             that
             smart
             Censure
             ,
             which
             *
             Tertullian
             past
             on
             several
             Pastors
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               in
               Pace
               Leones
               ,
               in
               Praelio
               Cervos
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               out
               of
               Dangers
               ,
               they
               were
               as
               bold
               as
               Lyons
               ,
               but
               in
               danger
               ,
               as
               timerous
               as
               Harts
               ,
               and
               ,
               like
               them
               ,
               all
               for
               trusting
               to
               their
               heels
               .
            
             The
             Pastors
             stand
             charged
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             the
             Care
             of
             their
             own
             Bodies
             and
             worldly
             Interests
             ,
             which
             the
             permission
             of
             Flight
             secures
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             most
             Solemnly
             intrusted
             with
             the
             care
             thereof
             ,
             and
             
               watching
               for
               their
               Souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             *
             Paul
             says
             .
             And
             therefore
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             it
             behoves
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             not
             only
             
             how
             their
             Flight
             would
             serve
             their
             own
             Temporal
             or
             Private
             Wants
             :
             but
             also
             how
             it
             would
             Comport
             with
             their
             Publick
             Trust
             and
             Office
             ,
             and
             suit
             with
             their
             Charges
             Spiritual
             Necessities
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             like
             to
             leave
             them
             quite
             Destitute
             ,
             without
             necessary
             Helps
             or
             Instructions
             ,
             or
             Hope
             and
             Expectation
             of
             Spiritual
             Ministrations
             .
             Whether
             it
             is
             like
             to
             trouble
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             weaken
             and
             faint
             the
             hearts
             of
             their
             People
             ;
             and
             turn
             those
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             whom
             the
             Presence
             ,
             Direction
             ,
             and
             Exhortation
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Guide
             would
             have
             kept
             firm
             and
             constant
             therein
             ;
             encouraging
             them
             to
             yield
             to
             a
             Persecutor's
             Threatnings
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             they
             are
             so
             formidable
             ,
             as
             to
             shake
             the
             very
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Leaders
             shift
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             And
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             though
             ,
             when
             the
             Pastors
             are
             specially
             Persecuted
             ,
             he
             gives
             liberty
             of
             Flying
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             a
             common
             Persecution
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Wolf
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Wolfish
             Persecutor
             
               Comes
               to
               snatch
               and
               scatter
               the
               Sheep
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Shepherds
             ;
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               to
               flee
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Flock
             without
             any
             Guard
             or
             Provision
             ,
             is
             the
             mark
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             
               Good
               Shepherd
            
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             
               Hireling
               .
               The
               Good
               Shepherd
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Wolf
               cometh
            
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             careful
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             Charge
             ,
             and
             Giveth
             or
             *
             staketh
             down
             
               his
               Life
               for
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             is
             ready
             to
             expose
             and
             hazard
             it
             for
             their
             sake
             ,
             Joh.
             10
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             
               Good
               Shepherd
            
             he
             distinguishes
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
            
             ,
             who
             seize
             those
             Flocks
             which
             are
             not
             their
             own
             :
             as
             all
             those
             
               False
               Messiah's
            
             were
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             impose
             themselves
             upon
             the
             Fold
             
               before
               him
               ,
               v.
            
             8.
             
             But
             also
             from
             all
             Mercenaries
             ,
             who
             ,
             
             though
             *
             
               entring
               in
               by
               the
               Door
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             under
             him
             the
             true
             Lord
             and
             Pastor
             ;
             yet
             look
             to
             his
             Sheep
             only
             with
             an
             Hirelings
             indifference
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             a
             true
             Pastoral
             Spirit
             and
             Affection
             .
             Instead
             of
             watching
             them
             ,
             with
             his
             
               Life
               in
               his
               hand
            
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Shepherd
             doth
             :
             
               He
               that
               is
               an
               Hireling
               ,
               whose
               own
               the
               Sheep
               are
               not
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             who
             looks
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             with
             an
             Owners
             care
             and
             heartiness
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             his
             pay
             ;
             
               when
               he
               seeth
               the
               Wolf
               coming
               ,
               he
               leaveth
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               and
               fleeth
            
             to
             save
             himself
             .
             
               The
               Hireling
               fleeth
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               an
               Hireling
               ,
               and
               careth
               not
               for
               the
               Sheep
               ,
            
             but
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             ,
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             Note
             of
             the
             Hireling
             ,
             is
             the
             
               want
               of
               Care
               for
               the
               Sheep
               in
               time
               of
               Danger
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               Pastoral
               Affection
            
             .
             As
             St.
             Paul
             also
             intimates
             ,
             when
             he
             laments
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             sets
             it
             off
             ,
             by
             
               having
               ●one
            
             by
             him
             
               like-minded
               to
               Timothy
            
             that
             good
             Shepherd
             ,
             
               who
               would
               naturally
               care
               for
               their
            
             Spiritual
             State
             ,
             and
             by
             finding
             
               all
               to
               seek
               their
               own
               ,
               not
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Jesus
               Christs
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             this
             disposition
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             notes
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             shew
             ,
             when
             in
             times
             of
             Danger
             ,
             they
             leave
             their
             Flocks
             destitute
             and
             unprovided
             ,
             scandalised
             or
             dispirited
             ;
             and
             ,
             instead
             of
             standing
             at
             the
             peril
             of
             their
             Lives
             by
             their
             Charge
             ,
             flee
             away
             and
             shift
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             when
             some
             go
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             particularly
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             Persecutors
             Fury
             ,
             others
             are
             still
             left
             to
             supply
             the
             needs
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             these
             Servants
             of
             God
             have
             more
             Plea
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             :
             As
             St.
             
               Polycarp
               did
               at
               the
               importunity
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
            
             as
             the
             *
             
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
            
             write
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               sought
               for
               by
               Name
               .
            
             
             And
             as
             Athanasius
             did
             ,
             when
             Persecuted
             by
             Syrianus
             .
             Who
             yet
             ,
             in
             that
             Barbarous
             Outrage
             ,
             which
             drave
             him
             away
             ▪
             was
             *
             Resolved
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             last
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             the
             Flock
             escaped
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             rude
             and
             merciless
             Souldiers
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             attempt
             to
             escape
             himself
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             like
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             more
             privately
             ,
             or
             before
             strangers
             ,
             they
             may
             think
             fit
             by
             Flight
             to
             escape
             that
             storm
             ,
             that
             ,
             with
             the
             more
             Advantage
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             may
             offer
             themselves
             before
             their
             own
             People
             ;
             there
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Practice
             ,
             more
             effectually
             confirming
             those
             
               Exhortations
               to
               Martyrdom
            
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             formerly
             made
             among
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             in
             the
             *
             
               last
               Epistle
            
             he
             wrote
             to
             them
             ,
             tells
             
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             
               when
               Officers
               were
               coming
               to
               fetch
               him
               to
               suffer
               at
               Vtica
               ,
               he
               had
               withdrawn
               ,
               and
               waited
               in
               his
               Recess
               ,
               'till
               he
               should
               hear
               the
               Proconsul
               was
               returned
               to
               Carthage
               :
               intending
               then
               to
               return
               to
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               suffer
               before
               their
               eyes
               .
            
             This
             Liberty
             I
             grant
             is
             indulged
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             used
             it
             in
             this
             last
             instance
             ;
             but
             also
             for
             our
             own
             .
             We
             are
             allowed
             to
             fly
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             way
             of
             well
             husbanding
             the
             Opportunities
             for
             serving
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             at
             St
             *
             Clement
             of
             
               Alexandria
               leaves
               a
               mind
               ,
               that
               neither
               seeks
               nor
               fears
               Death
               ,
               to
               Determine
               this
               Point
               by
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Benefit
               of
               Mankind
               :
            
             but
             also
             in
             mercy
             to
             humane
             weakness
             .
             But
             this
             Permission
             to
             humane
             weakness
             ,
             is
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             when
             the
             Pastors
             cannot
             withdraw
             themselves
             ,
             
             without
             dishonouring
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             scandalising
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             or
             leaving
             them
             de●●itute
             :
             they
             are
             not
             to
             flye
             ,
             but
             to
             abide
             by
             the
             Dangers
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             Peril
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Caution
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             lying
             in
             preventing
             Worldly
             Harm
             and
             Consequences
             ;
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             is
             forward
             to
             extend
             too
             far
             ,
             and
             turn
             into
             
               a
               Doing
               Harm
               to
               our
               Duty
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               Harm
               from
               our selves
               .
            
             To
             keep
             out
             Harm
             and
             ill
             Consequences
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             keep
             not
             out
             any
             Duty
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             Duty
             ,
             together
             with
             them
             ;
             is
             what
             God
             allows
             ,
             and
             what
             Prudence
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             is
             to
             take
             care
             of
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             run
             into
             a
             Duty
             of
             outward
             Harm
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             before
             it
             has
             a
             Call
             :
             and
             when
             ,
             by
             a
             Faithful
             Discharge
             of
             Duty
             ,
             Suffering
             is
             drawn
             on
             ;
             by
             Flight
             ,
             or
             Concealment
             ,
             it
             may
             save
             it self
             from
             it
             if
             it
             can
             .
             But
             Worldly
             Prudence
             is
             for
             Providing
             against
             the
             Harm
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             by
             making
             no
             Provision
             at
             all
             for
             the
             Duty
             ;
             being
             always
             ready
             ,
             rather
             to
             omit
             the
             Doing
             what
             is
             Good
             ,
             than
             to
             Suffer
             what
             is
             Evil.
             
          
           
             To
             prevent
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             along
             with
             us
             these
             Rules
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             Deliberations
             about
             these
             matters
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               Caution
               is
               never
               Good
               ,
               which
               Drops
               ,
               or
               Violates
               a
               Duty
               .
            
             The
             Caution
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             only
             to
             beware
             against
             Harm
             ,
             whilst
             he
             doth
             his
             Duty
             ;
             never
             to
             beware
             of
             doing
             his
             Duty
             ,
             lest
             he
             suffer
             Harm
             thereby
             .
             Religion
             owns
             no
             hurt
             like
             the
             hurt
             of
             Sin
             :
             and
             so
             prescribes
             no
             Caution
             against
             any
             thing
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             against
             Evil-Doing
             .
             
             The
             Breach
             of
             Duty
             is
             never
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             as
             an
             Expedient
             ;
             but
             the
             Performance
             of
             it
             must
             always
             be
             our
             first
             and
             chief
             End.
             Do
             that
             when
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             be
             as
             Cautious
             of
             any
             hurt
             that
             is
             like
             to
             come
             thereby
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             .
             But
             this
             must
             never
             be
             neglected
             ,
             or
             let
             fall
             ,
             that
             a
             Worldly
             Good
             or
             Convenience
             may
             be
             secured
             .
             Tho'
             this
             is
             so
             much
             the
             way
             of
             Worldly
             Prudence
             ,
             
               viz
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               wary
               against
               Worldly
               Harm
               ,
               by
               the
               Omission
               of
               any
               Duty
               which
               is
               like
               to
               Draw
               it
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             a
             Call
             to
             Discharge
             a
             Duty
             ,
             't
             is
             really
             thought
             by
             many
             somewhat
             a
             
               suspicious
               thing
               ,
               to
               hear
               them
               ask
               after
               the
               Prudence
               of
               it
            
             ;
             that
             being
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             much
             oftner
             the
             method
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             seeking
             and
             have
             a
             mind
             Prudently
             to
             Omit
             ,
             than
             of
             those
             who
             have
             a
             mind
             Prudently
             to
             Practise
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             never
             shew
             
               more
               Care
               and
               Caution
               ,
               to
               prevent
               ill
               Consequences
               to
               our
               Worldly
               Interests
               ,
               than
               to
               prevent
               ill
               Consequences
               to
               our
               Spiritual
               Interests
               .
            
             The
             Interest
             and
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             of
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             above
             any
             Worldly
             Interest
             ,
             in
             a
             Christan's
             Thoughts
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             looking
             about
             to
             descry
             Consequences
             ,
             his
             Eye
             should
             soonest
             fix
             upon
             ,
             and
             his
             Care
             and
             Wariness
             Provide
             for
             those
             Consequences
             in
             any
             way
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             thereby
             to
             befall
             these
             .
             It
             will
             consider
             ,
             and
             see
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             when
             a
             Course
             is
             proposed
             ,
             whether
             Virtue
             and
             Religion
             are
             like
             to
             get
             or
             lose
             by
             it
             ;
             whether
             it
             will
             bring
             any
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Duty
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             under
             good
             or
             ill
             Report
             :
             whether
             it
             will
             lay
             Hindrances
             
             and
             Incumbrances
             in
             its
             way
             ,
             or
             afford
             Encouragements
             ;
             whether
             it
             will
             stagger
             ,
             or
             confirm
             others
             in
             the
             Belief
             ;
             seduce
             them
             from
             ,
             or
             invite
             them
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             .
             The
             Consequences
             to
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             are
             far
             beyond
             any
             Consequences
             of
             this
             Life
             :
             and
             all
             truly
             Religious
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             set
             much
             more
             by
             them
             .
             And
             't
             is
             a
             plain
             Evidence
             any
             Persons
             are
             men
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             Worldly
             wise
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             more
             Watchful
             and
             Sollicitous
             against
             Temporal
             ,
             than
             Spiritual
             Consequences
             ;
             and
             can
             take
             up
             with
             any
             Dammages
             brought
             to
             Truth
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             keep
             off
             Worldly
             Dammage
             from
             themselves
             .
             What
             will
             be
             the
             Effect
             and
             Consequence
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             outward
             Ease
             and
             Enjoyments
             ,
             Liberties
             or
             Priviledges
             ,
             Security
             or
             Advancement
             ,
             of
             our selves
             or
             Families
             ,
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             says
             the
             Carnal
             Man.
             But
             what
             will
             be
             the
             Consequence
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             ;
             not
             to
             make
             them
             Secularly
             Great
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             them
             Spiritually
             Good
             ;
             not
             to
             hold
             them
             in
             External
             Power
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             or
             keep
             their
             hold
             upon
             Mens
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             by
             Confirming
             all
             in
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Reality
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             and
             Excellency
             thereof
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Religious
             or
             Spiritually
             Wise
             Man's
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             Of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             in
             Worldly
             Matters
             ,
             or
             as
             over-ruling
             all
             other
             inferiour
             Prudence
             ,
             about
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             And
             of
             Sollicitude
             .
          
           
             THE
             Third
             ,
             and
             last
             Thing
             Proposed
             at
             first
             ,
             to
             set
             off
             the
             Nature
             and
             Offices
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             its
             part
             in
             worldly
             Matters
             ;
             or
             how
             ,
             after
             its
             having
             been
             thus
             wise
             as
             is
             declared
             ,
             for
             the
             things
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ;
             as
             
               for
               all
               other
               Inferiour
               and
               Worldly
               Prudence
               in
               Things
               of
               this
               Life
               ;
               it
               so
               Orders
               the
               Ends
               ,
               and
               Over-rules
               the
               ways
               thereof
               ,
               as
               to
               keep
               them
               subservient
               to
               Religion
               ,
               or
               as
               best
               becomes
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Worldly
               Prudence
            
             ,
             is
             
               to
               be
               Wise
               for
               the
               Ends
               of
               this
               World.
            
             As
             ,
             to
             preserve
             our
             Lives
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             Comforts
             and
             Enjoyments
             thereof
             ,
             our
             Properties
             ,
             Power
             ,
             External
             Quiet
             .
             To
             secure
             ,
             or
             augment
             these
             ,
             or
             other
             earthly
             Good
             things
             ,
             to
             our selves
             ,
             our
             Friends
             and
             Families
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             State.
             All
             these
             are
             Worldly
             Ends.
             And
             to
             be
             wise
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             Worldly
             Prudence
             .
             And
             this
             we
             have
             all
             need
             of
             here
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             Members
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             needing
             Worldly
             Things
             ,
             and
             being
             twisted
             in
             worldly
             Relations
             ,
             Good
             Men
             and
             Good
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             But
             though
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             aim
             at
             a
             better
             World.
             We
             are
             kept
             alive
             by
             Worldly
             Things
             ,
             but
             we
             live
             for
             better
             ,
             even
             
             for
             Heavenly
             Things
             ,
             which
             Religion
             shews
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             ways
             thereof
             will
             procure
             for
             us
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Religion
             must
             limit
             and
             over-rule
             us
             in
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Prudence
             we
             shew
             ,
             about
             the
             lesser
             and
             inferiour
             Things
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             The
             Flesh
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             Concerning
             this
             over-ruling
             influence
             of
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             all
             inferiour
             and
             Worldly
             Deliberation
             ,
             I
             shall
             note
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Rules
               of
               Religion
               are
               the
               truest
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               next
               ,
               so
               even
               for
               the
               Ends
               of
               this
               World.
            
             They
             are
             really
             the
             most
             Prudent
             ways
             ,
             and
             best
             chosen
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Great
             and
             Desirable
             Purposes
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             So
             that
             had
             God
             left
             them
             free
             ,
             and
             said
             nothing
             of
             them
             ;
             their
             own
             Usefulness
             would
             have
             recommended
             them
             to
             every
             discreet
             man
             ,
             and
             true
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             would
             have
             said
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             now
             says
             of
             them
             .
             No
             other
             fancied
             ways
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             their
             Contraries
             ,
             could
             so
             well
             have
             served
             the
             true
             Ends
             of
             living
             here
             as
             these
             do
             .
             Other
             ways
             perhaps
             may
             seem
             more
             serviceable
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             for
             these
             Ends
             ,
             at
             some
             one
             particular
             turn
             .
             But
             none
             of
             them
             are
             so
             fit
             and
             conducive
             ,
             if
             taken
             into
             constant
             course
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             General
             Rule
             of
             Living
             .
             And
             men
             are
             made
             to
             live
             by
             Rules
             ,
             and
             their
             Happiness
             to
             be
             sought
             by
             Rules
             :
             without
             which
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             nothing
             but
             utmost
             Uncertainty
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             which
             would
             
             spoil
             all
             happiness
             ,
             and
             prove
             the
             greatest
             misery
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             They
             are
             made
             to
             desire
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             what
             is
             best
             for
             the
             Ends
             of
             Life
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             few
             Actions
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Tenor
             of
             Life
             ;
             not
             only
             what
             will
             happen
             to
             promote
             them
             on
             some
             accidental
             turns
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             do
             so
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             though
             by
             chance
             ,
             on
             some
             particular
             turns
             ,
             it
             may
             admit
             of
             an
             Exception
             .
             And
             this
             General
             and
             constant
             Service
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             Rules
             ,
             which
             are
             general
             things
             ;
             and
             made
             to
             direct
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             but
             (
             that
             all
             other
             men
             may
             know
             where
             to
             have
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             where
             to
             be
             our selves
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             nothing
             but
             jealousie
             and
             confusion
             instead
             of
             happiness
             ,
             )
             for
             Directors
             in
             ordinary
             and
             constant
             course
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             for
             Rules
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             for
             attaining
             the
             true
             Ends
             of
             Life
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             better
             ,
             than
             those
             prescribed
             by
             our
             holy
             Religion
             .
             God
             having
             adopted
             our
             Real
             Interest
             into
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             made
             those
             things
             ,
             whereby
             Wisdom
             would
             Direct
             all
             men
             to
             serve
             themselves
             here
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             serving
             him
             ,
             and
             securing
             to
             themselves
             the
             joys
             of
             Heaven
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             What
             Rules
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             are
             better
             
               in
               Conversation
            
             ,
             than
             to
             give
             no
             offence
             ,
             neither
             injuring
             ,
             nor
             despising
             ,
             and
             less
             disdaining
             any
             .
             Than
             by
             being
             Gentle
             ,
             and
             easie
             of
             Access
             ,
             and
             Courteous
             ;
             a
             way
             of
             gaining
             much
             ,
             that
             will
             cost
             us
             little
             .
             Than
             by
             having
             a
             care
             of
             Censure
             ,
             not
             being
             apt
             to
             tax
             what
             we
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             or
             to
             Condemn
             others
             .
             And
             of
             all
             Backbiting
             ,
             or
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             Ripping
             up
             ,
             either
             the
             real
             or
             
             fancied
             Faults
             of
             absent
             Persons
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             Places
             and
             Companies
             ,
             abounding
             in
             Censure
             ,
             by
             being
             ●ary
             ,
             even
             how
             we
             bring
             up
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             absent
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             there
             to
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             lest
             it
             afford
             Matter
             to
             the
             malignity
             of
             Evil
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             evil
             spoken
             of
             .
             Than
             by
             not
             expecting
             much
             from
             others
             ,
             not
             being
             soon
             angry
             or
             exceptions
             ;
             which
             will
             prevent
             our
             having
             Difference
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             ,
             under
             any
             Carriage
             of
             theirs
             ,
             keep
             us
             easy
             within
             our selves
             :
             and
             however
             Affronting
             or
             Provoking
             their
             Carriage
             be
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             thereby
             lose
             much
             ,
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             rob
             us
             of
             the
             Tranquility
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             our
             own
             Spirits
             .
             By
             all
             these
             ways
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             which
             Religion
             prescribes
             ,
             we
             take
             the
             wisest
             care
             to
             Converse
             with
             others
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             advantage
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             hurt
             and
             trouble
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             What
             Rules
             again
             ,
             are
             better
             
               in
               Dealing
            
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             true
             and
             just
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             way
             to
             be
             trusted
             .
             To
             be
             Industrious
             and
             Careful
             in
             our
             business
             ,
             to
             do
             always
             as
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             done
             by
             ,
             to
             be
             Reasonable
             in
             our
             Demands
             ,
             Moderate
             in
             our
             Gettings
             ,
             Fair
             in
             all
             our
             Trading
             and
             Transactions
             ;
             which
             will
             most
             effectually
             retain
             those
             that
             try
             ,
             and
             draw
             in
             others
             to
             Deal
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             neither
             like
             to
             be
             Neglected
             or
             Deceived
             ,
             and
             Over-reach'd
             in
             their
             Business
             .
             To
             Do
             all
             that
             is
             Right
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             that
             discovers
             no
             uneasiness
             in
             being
             shew'd
             it
             ,
             or
             backwardness
             in
             Performing
             thereof
             .
             To
             offer
             nothing
             that
             is
             wrong
             ,
             yea
             ,
             when
             others
             offer
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             return
             it
             ;
             not
             maliciously
             remembring
             ,
             and
             studiously
             recompensing
             ,
             
             but
             Forgiving
             Injuries
             ,
             which
             is
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             Christian
             ,
             so
             the
             wisest
             Course
             ,
             and
             most
             for
             the
             Ends
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             For
             it
             costs
             us
             abundance
             more
             Labour
             and
             Vexatious
             Thought
             to
             Revenge
             an
             Injury
             ,
             than
             it
             need
             do
             to
             put
             it
             up
             .
             To
             Forgive
             it
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             bear
             the
             Disquietude
             that
             is
             past
             ;
             but
             to
             Revenge
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             throw
             away
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             of
             our
             Quiet
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             add
             to
             our
             former
             Sore
             ,
             by
             a
             New
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             probability
             ,
             much
             Greater
             Heap
             of
             fresh
             Toil
             and
             Danger
             .
          
           
             What
             Rules
             are
             so
             Wise
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               our selves
            
             ,
             of
             
               Health
               of
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ease
               of
               Mind
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
            
             as
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             Chast
             and
             Due
             Regulation
             of
             Fleshly
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             Moderation
             in
             all
             things
             .
             As
             bringing
             our
             Minds
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             our
             Conditions
             ,
             no●
             affecting
             still
             to
             have
             what
             suits
             our
             Fleshly
             Likings
             ,
             but
             to
             like
             what
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             send
             us
             .
             As
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             due
             Subjection
             of
             Bodily
             Appetites
             ,
             instead
             of
             pampering
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             sitting
             loose
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             Worldly
             minded
             ,
             and
             fond
             thereof
             .
             As
             Living
             upon
             Providence
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             God
             more
             than
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             humane
             Provisions
             ;
             and
             being
             resigned
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             or
             Contented
             and
             Desirous
             ,
             rather
             that
             he
             should
             Do
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             profess
             in
             our
             Daily
             Prayers
             ,
             )
             than
             that
             he
             should
             Do
             ours
             .
             Than
             all
             which
             ,
             what
             can
             better
             prepare
             us
             to
             receive
             all
             the
             Vicissitudes
             of
             this
             Life
             ;
             to
             give
             us
             least
             Trouble
             from
             the
             ill
             ,
             or
             afford
             us
             most
             Comfort
             ,
             
             Contentment
             ,
             Unwearying
             and
             true
             Enjoyment
             from
             the
             Good
             Things
             thereof
             .
          
           
             What
             Rules
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             could
             Conduce
             so
             much
             to
             
               Settle
               Happiness
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Neighbourhoods
             ,
             so
             in
             
               Families
               ,
               greater
               Societies
               ,
               and
               all
               Relations
            
             ;
             as
             the
             due
             Discharge
             of
             all
             those
             Duties
             which
             Religion
             Prescribes
             in
             those
             Relations
             .
             By
             Parents
             being
             careful
             to
             Educate
             their
             Children
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             Provide
             for
             them
             ,
             keeping
             them
             under
             an
             wholesom
             Government
             ,
             but
             kind
             ,
             and
             without
             ●nnecessary
             Provocation
             :
             and
             by
             Childrens
             being
             full
             of
             Respect
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             obedient
             to
             them
             again
             .
             By
             Wives
             being
             subject
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             innocent
             ,
             to
             their
             Husbands
             :
             and
             Husbands
             being
             Kind
             and
             Condescensive
             to
             their
             Wives
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             own
             Flesh.
             By
             Masters
             Governing
             with
             Equity
             ,
             and
             forbearing
             Threatning
             :
             and
             Servants
             not
             answering
             again
             ,
             but
             shewing
             heartiness
             in
             what
             Service
             they
             perform
             ,
             and
             Doing
             it
             with
             Diligence
             ,
             and
             all
             Fidelity
             .
             By
             Princes
             being
             Wise
             ,
             and
             watchful
             for
             the
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             and
             Ruling
             all
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             Clemency
             and
             Justice
             :
             And
             Subjects
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             ever
             honouring
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Vicegerents
             of
             God
             ,
             obeying
             their
             Commands
             ,
             where
             Conscionably
             they
             may
             ;
             and
             keeping
             in
             their
             Subjection
             ,
             not
             throwing
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             forcibly
             resisting
             ,
             where
             they
             cannot
             obey
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             these
             are
             the
             Rules
             of
             Religion
             ,
             both
             towards
             our selves
             ,
             and
             towards
             others
             .
             And
             better
             cannot
             be
             given
             for
             attaining
             the
             wise
             Ends
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             for
             ordering
             our selves
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             studied
             Prudence
             would
             have
             us
             ,
             in
             Conversation
             or
             Business
             ,
             by
             our selves
             ,
             or
             with
             
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Relations
             .
             So
             that
             every
             Religious
             Good
             Man
             ,
             whilst
             he
             keeps
             to
             the
             ways
             of
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             ,
             follows
             the
             wisest
             Courses
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Rules
             of
             Prudence
             for
             this
             Life
             .
             Yea
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             not
             be
             among
             those
             that
             pass
             for
             the
             Wise
             ,
             but
             the
             Weak
             and
             Simple
             Understandings
             ;
             though
             he
             should
             not
             see
             their
             Conduciveness
             for
             these
             Ends
             ,
             nor
             follow
             them
             for
             the
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             Religion
             of
             them
             .
             Though
             he
             has
             not
             the
             skill
             and
             apprehension
             to
             see
             and
             judge
             of
             Secular
             Prudence
             :
             yet
             ,
             whilst
             he
             keeps
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             he
             has
             always
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             Proof
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             ever
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             most
             Prudent
             ,
             and
             Secular
             wise
             ways
             .
             Having
             the
             Grace
             of
             being
             Good
             and
             Honest
             ,
             he
             cannot
             miss
             of
             Doing
             what
             the
             best
             Understandings
             must
             needs
             say
             is
             most
             Prudent
             and
             Discreet
             .
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             guides
             him
             ,
             where
             ,
             if
             left
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             like
             better
             Understandings
             ,
             shew
             much
             Wisdom
             of
             his
             own
             .
             And
             following
             what
             God
             has
             prescribed
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             act
             wisely
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             say
             much
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Conduciveness
             of
             his
             own
             Actings
             .
             The
             Ways
             of
             Duty
             ,
             wherein
             he
             walks
             ,
             are
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Ways
             of
             Gods
             Prudence
             ,
             for
             serving
             the
             wise
             Ends
             of
             Life
             .
             And
             the
             most
             Prudent
             Persons
             had
             better
             follow
             him
             ,
             than
             their
             own
             Understandings
             ;
             they
             can
             never
             find
             such
             another
             Director
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             other
             choice
             of
             ways
             ,
             so
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             these
             ways
             of
             Duty
             ,
             for
             compassing
             the
             Ends
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             are
             ways
             of
             God's
             
             chusing
             :
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             has
             a
             great
             many
             more
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             left
             Free
             ,
             and
             whereof
             he
             has
             said
             nothing
             .
             The
             worldly
             Ends
             of
             Life
             themselves
             ,
             are
             rather
             our
             Liberty
             than
             Duty
             ,
             more
             God's
             Permission
             than
             Injunction
             .
             And
             in
             pursuing
             them
             ,
             besides
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             whereby
             we
             set
             them
             on
             whilst
             we
             are
             serving
             him
             :
             there
             are
             multitudes
             of
             other
             ways
             ,
             wherein
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             has
             its
             latitude
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             very
             wide
             compass
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Field
             of
             Worldly
             Prudence
             ,
             when
             it
             proposes
             its
             Ends
             ,
             and
             Pursues
             them
             by
             its
             own
             Methods
             ,
             this
             is
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             other
             thing
             I
             would
             note
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             That
             
               when
               worldly
               Wisdom
               sets
               up
               Ends
               ,
               or
               thinks
               to
               serve
               it self
               by
               ways
               Prejudicial
               to
               Godliness
               ,
               it
               over-rules
               it
               in
               all
               such
               motions
               .
            
          
           
             Sometimes
             Worldly
             Prudence
             ,
             is
             for
             
               setting
               up
               ill
               things
               for
               Ends.
            
             It
             proposes
             how
             to
             serve
             Vices
             ,
             or
             Vanities
             ;
             how
             to
             compass
             Ends
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             or
             Covetousness
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             or
             Revenge
             ,
             Vain-Glory
             ,
             or
             Intemperance
             .
             It
             aims
             at
             the
             accomplishing
             ,
             or
             serving
             of
             a
             Sin
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             End
             of
             Life
             of
             God's
             Making
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Creation
             ;
             but
             begot
             between
             Satan
             and
             our selves
             ,
             and
             meerly
             of
             his
             and
             our
             Production
             .
             And
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             quite
             throws
             out
             such
             ends
             ;
             which
             being
             the
             Stain
             and
             Reproach
             ,
             the
             Misery
             and
             Destruction
             of
             Life
             ,
             must
             never
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             aim
             thereof
             .
             As
             it
             doth
             also
             ,
             all
             setting
             up
             the
             Real
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             useful
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             
               for
               last
               and
               main
               Ends.
            
             Not
             seeking
             at
             all
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             or
             
             shew
             forth
             any
             Virtue
             thereby
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             turn
             them
             into
             an
             opportunity
             and
             matter
             of
             Religion
             :
             but
             only
             to
             satisfie
             our
             Fleshly
             Appetites
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             our Selves
             therein
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             seeking
             the
             Good
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             
               Worldly
               Prudence
               is
               apt
               to
               transgress
               in
               Means
               and
               Methods
               .
            
             And
             the
             Prudence
             of
             Religion
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             prevent
             its
             setting
             up
             Undue
             Ends
             ;
             so
             
               to
               keep
               out
               any
               thing
               Ill
               ,
               or
               Vndue
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               or
               course
               it
               takes
               :
               over-ruling
               it
               in
               these
               ,
               not
               as
               agrees
               most
               with
               Worldly
               Minds
               ,
               but
               as
               best
               becomes
               Christians
               .
            
             Particularly
             I
             shall
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             In
             Pursuing
             any
             Worldly
             Ends
             ,
             
               it
               keeps
               it
               from
               serving
               it self
               ,
               by
               Doing
               any
               Forbidden
               and
               Vnlawful
               Things
               .
            
             And
             besides
             all
             that
             has
             been
             hitherto
             Discoursed
             to
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             with
             a
             more
             especial
             Eye
             to
             Ends
             of
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             ;
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             this
             off
             briefly
             ,
             in
             some
             most
             obvious
             Instances
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Secular
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Competition
               ,
               the
               Way
               of
               Worldly
               Wisdom
               ,
               is
               for
               Doing
               any
               thing
               that
               will
               overcome
               .
            
             It
             will
             use
             any
             Means
             ,
             and
             take
             all
             as
             lawful
             ,
             that
             seems
             fit
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             ,
             or
             weaken
             their
             Adversaries
             .
             It
             will
             blacken
             a
             Competitor
             by
             Calumnies
             ,
             whisper
             and
             suggest
             Fears
             about
             him
             ,
             tell
             any
             Stories
             it
             has
             heard
             before
             they
             are
             Examined
             ,
             if
             not
             such
             as
             it self
             has
             Maliciously
             invented
             ,
             misrepresent
             what
             might
             be
             innocent
             and
             well
             meant
             ,
             pervert
             their
             Words
             or
             Deeds
             ,
             though
             harmless
             in
             themselves
             ,
             to
             very
             hurtful
             and
             evil
             purposes
             ,
             as
             David
             complains
             his
             Adversaries
             did
             by
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               every
               Day
               they
               wrest
               my
               words
               ,
               Ps.
            
             56.5
             .
             Yea
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             Undermining
             Arts
             ,
             speak
             fair
             to
             his
             
             Face
             ,
             and
             cover
             Treachery
             under
             Compliment
             and
             kind
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Holy
             David
             complains
             his
             Enemy
             did
             ,
             
               while
               his
               mouth
               was
               smoother
               than
               Butter
               ,
               having
               War
               in
               his
               heart
               :
               and
               his
               Words
               ,
               when
               softer
               than
               Oyl
               ,
               yet
               being
               Drawn
               Swords
               ,
               Ps.
            
             55.21
             .
             In
             Sum
             ,
             their
             End
             in
             Competition
             ,
             is
             Victory
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             will
             overcome
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             in
             Worldly
             Practice
             ,
             though
             in
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             pursuing
             any
             Worldly
             Ends
             against
             Opponents
             ,
             will
             
               keep
               us
               from
               using
               any
               ways
               ,
               either
               False
               ,
               or
               Mischievous
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             as
             Prudence
             ,
             it
             will
             watch
             Times
             ,
             and
             pick
             Advantages
             for
             it self
             :
             
               A
               wise
               mans
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             says
             ,
             
               Discerning
               both
               time
               and
               judgment
               ,
               Eccl.
            
             8.5
             .
             But
             as
             Christian
             ,
             it
             will
             Do
             nothing
             injurious
             to
             them
             for
             Advantage
             .
             It
             may
             take
             what
             lies
             as
             Free
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             most
             Advantageous
             times
             .
             But
             it
             will
             shew
             nothing
             uncandid
             ,
             utter
             nothing
             false
             ,
             offer
             nothing
             injurious
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             receive
             it self
             .
             Nay
             ,
             when
             we
             receive
             such
             usage
             from
             an
             Adversary
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             to
             return
             it
             on
             him
             ,
             not
             being
             
               for
               returning
               Evil
               for
               Evil
               ,
               but
               for
               overcoming
               Evil
               with
               Good
               ,
            
             Ro.
             12.17
             ,
             21.
             
             As
             it
             is
             for
             having
             every
             man
             approve
             himself
             the
             truest
             Friend
             ;
             so
             also
             the
             fairest
             ,
             and
             justest
             Antagonist
             and
             Competitor
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             
               gaining
               Interest
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Favour
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             worldly
             Wisdom
             is
             
               for
               doing
               any
               thing
               that
               will
               please
               ,
               and
               procure
               help
               from
               those
               it
               has
               to
               Deal
               with
               .
            
             Without
             Interest
             ,
             Designs
             and
             Business
             ,
             
             will
             not
             easily
             go
             on
             .
             And
             this
             needed
             Interest
             ,
             often
             lies
             among
             ill
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             no
             Interest
             is
             to
             be
             made
             unless
             you
             please
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             peradventure
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             pleased
             ,
             but
             by
             ingaging
             with
             them
             in
             wicked
             Factions
             ,
             against
             Religion
             ,
             or
             some
             much
             Decryed
             and
             Exploded
             Duties
             ,
             or
             Truths
             thereof
             ;
             or
             ,
             against
             the
             known
             Laws
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             or
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             either
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             or
             by
             going
             along
             in
             immoral
             Practices
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             Difference
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             do
             ,
             of
             Good
             or
             Bad.
             They
             are
             men
             Given
             up
             to
             base
             Ends
             ,
             or
             that
             seek
             and
             set
             on
             better
             ,
             by
             base
             and
             wicked
             Methods
             .
             And
             if
             we
             expect
             they
             should
             serve
             our
             Ends
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             serve
             theirs
             ,
             and
             Drink
             ,
             or
             Swear
             ,
             or
             Commit
             other
             Lewdness
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             their
             wicked
             Humours
             ,
             or
             ungodly
             and
             vicious
             Ends
             or
             Interests
             .
             And
             these
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             is
             for
             taking
             up
             when
             they
             lye
             in
             its
             way
             ,
             rather
             than
             go
             without
             their
             Favour
             and
             Assistance
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             true
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             will
             never
             allow
             us
             ,
             either
             
               to
               Dishonour
               God
               ,
               or
               injure
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               abuse
               our selves
               ,
               to
               please
               Men.
            
             It
             is
             for
             seeking
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Potent
             ,
             and
             the
             esteem
             of
             all
             ,
             by
             courteous
             obliging
             Carriage
             ,
             and
             by
             worthy
             Actions
             :
             but
             never
             by
             base
             Arts
             and
             Compliances
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             losing
             God
             ,
             by
             Doing
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             ill
             ,
             to
             please
             and
             gain
             them
             .
             It
             calls
             upon
             us
             to
             Do
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             nothing
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             whether
             thereby
             we
             keep
             ,
             or
             lose
             Humane
             Helps
             and
             Succours
             ;
             whether
             all
             men
             cry
             us
             up
             therefore
             ,
             or
             Decry
             us
             .
             When
             we
             seek
             to
             have
             
               our
               way
               Established
            
             ,
             or
             take
             Effect
             ,
             
             
               Ponder
               the
               Path
               of
               thy
               Feet
               ,
            
             says
             this
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Means
             we
             use
             or
             Course
             we
             take
             ,
             
               and
               turn
               not
               to
               the
               Right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
               ,
            
             Prov.
             4.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             
               raising
               Families
               or
               Fortunes
               ,
               Growing
               Rich
               or
               Great
            
             ;
             Fleshly
             Prudence
             ,
             
               is
               not
               to
               apt
               to
               keep
               within
               the
               bounds
               ,
               of
               Right
               and
               Justice
               .
            
             When
             Getting
             is
             the
             End
             ,
             it
             will
             over-reach
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             that
             want
             skill
             to
             deal
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             oppress
             the
             Poor
             and
             Fatherless
             ,
             that
             are
             too
             weak
             to
             withstand
             it
             .
             In
             Bargaining
             or
             Commerce
             ,
             it
             will
             prey
             upon
             other
             mens
             Necessities
             ,
             vent
             False
             or
             Faulty
             Wares
             ,
             set
             exacting
             Prices
             ,
             start
             feigned
             Claims
             ,
             use
             any
             Falshood
             or
             Unfaithfulness
             ,
             Strictness
             and
             Rigour
             ,
             Wrong
             and
             Violence
             ,
             to
             inrich
             it self
             .
             Making
             haste
             to
             be
             Rich
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             Innocent
             :
             for
             
               they
               that
               will
               be
               Rich
               ,
               fall
               into
               Temptation
               and
               a
               Snare
               ,
               and
               into
               many
               Foolish
               and
               Hurtful
               Lusts
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               is
               not
               for
               being
               hired
               to
               an
               ill
               ,
               or
               Dishonest
               Action
               ,
               by
               any
               gain
               .
            
             Unlawful
             Gains
             ,
             it
             reckons
             among
             the
             Greatest
             Losses
             ,
             as
             giving
             away
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             Blessed
             Eternity
             ,
             for
             some
             empty
             and
             Perishing
             Riches
             .
             
               What
               is
               any
               man
               the
               better
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             Mat.
             16.26
             .
             What
             is
             ill
             and
             unjustly
             got
             ,
             it
             esteems
             not
             as
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             but
             a
             Curse
             to
             Families
             .
             The
             Gettings
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             truly
             inrich
             ;
             as
             the
             Injustice
             ,
             in
             time
             ,
             will
             load
             and
             impoverish
             ,
             calling
             still
             for
             a
             just
             Retribution
             ,
             and
             vindictive
             stroke
             of
             Providence
             .
             And
             therefore
             such
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             pass
             for
             durable
             
             Riches
             ,
             being
             not
             so
             like
             to
             raise
             and
             build
             up
             ,
             as
             to
             consume
             an
             Estate
             ,
             and
             ,
             like
             a
             secret
             Canker
             ,
             to
             eat
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             the
             Methods
             of
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             compassing
             Estates
             ,
             carrying
             on
             of
             Business
             ,
             Prevailing
             in
             Competitions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             And
             in
             all
             the
             Hypocritical
             and
             Insincere
             ,
             the
             Ungodly
             and
             Unrighteous
             Methods
             ,
             whereof
             it
             uses
             to
             serve
             it self
             when
             occasion
             requires
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             spoke
             of
             in
             the
             Preceding
             Chapters
             .
             And
             such
             as
             these
             are
             the
             Restraints
             ,
             which
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             lays
             on
             all
             Good
             Christians
             therein
             .
             It
             permits
             not
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             Expediency
             in
             any
             Sin
             ,
             or
             to
             serve
             themselves
             in
             any
             Necessity
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             Occasion
             ,
             by
             Evil-Doing
             .
             
               The
               Thoughts
               of
               the
               Righteous
               are
               Right
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Wise
             Man
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             Righteous
             Ends
             ,
             are
             alwaies
             pursued
             and
             managed
             by
             Right
             ways
             :
             
               but
               the
               Counsels
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               Deceit
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             seeks
             to
             compass
             his
             Ends
             ,
             by
             Wicked
             and
             Deceitful
             Doings
             ,
             Prov.
             12.5
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Restraint
             it
             lays
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               to
               keep
               only
               in
               Good
               ways
               ,
            
             not
             only
             as
             Christian
             ,
             but
             as
             Prudence
             too
             .
             For
             in
             Reality
             ,
             this
             keeping
             upright
             ,
             or
             only
             to
             Good
             ways
             ,
             in
             pursuing
             all
             the
             main
             Ends
             or
             Good
             Things
             of
             this
             Life
             ;
             is
             the
             way
             to
             speed
             most
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             the
             best
             Success
             in
             that
             Pursuit
             .
             And
             the
             giving
             our selves
             a
             Liberty
             ,
             of
             betaking
             to
             ill
             ones
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             like
             to
             miss
             of
             it
             .
             In
             an
             uncertain
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             Vicissitudes
             and
             Contingencies
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             Pursuing
             these
             Ends
             ,
             that
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             never
             fails
             of
             Success
             ;
             but
             all
             may
             miss
             sometimes
             .
             But
             this
             
             upright
             walking
             ,
             will
             miss
             much
             less
             ,
             neither
             so
             frequently
             ,
             nor
             so
             widely
             ,
             as
             perverting
             of
             our
             ways
             ,
             when
             our
             need
             requires
             .
             So
             Honesty
             is
             the
             best
             Policy
             ;
             and
             this
             never
             stepping
             aside
             to
             an
             unlawful
             Expedient
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             the
             likeliest
             course
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             Pursuing
             these
             Ends
             ,
             a
             Prudent
             man
             can
             take
             .
          
           
             For
             doth
             not
             all
             Driving
             Trades
             ,
             and
             management
             of
             Business
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             of
             Projects
             and
             Designs
             ,
             lye
             in
             Dealing
             with
             others
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             all
             Dealing
             ,
             where
             men
             dare
             Trust
             ,
             and
             can
             Confide
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             all
             Trust
             and
             Confidence
             depend
             on
             Uprightness
             ?
             No
             man
             is
             willing
             to
             be
             Deceived
             ,
             or
             Cozen'd
             ,
             Wrong'd
             or
             Outwitted
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             they
             suspect
             any
             to
             be
             a
             Crafty
             Person
             ,
             Men
             are
             loath
             to
             Deal
             with
             him
             .
             Or
             ,
             in
             Dealing
             ,
             being
             still
             suspicious
             of
             Design
             ,
             they
             are
             slow
             and
             difficult
             to
             Grant
             him
             any
             Reasonable
             thing
             ,
             whereof
             they
             would
             make
             no
             Scruple
             to
             another
             Person
             .
             If
             they
             find
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             Tricks
             ;
             having
             had
             to
             do
             with
             him
             once
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             wary
             ,
             how
             they
             come
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             him
             a
             second
             time
             .
             Dishonesty
             ,
             and
             Unlawful
             Ways
             ,
             may
             serve
             a
             mans
             turn
             in
             some
             one
             Act.
             But
             it
             will
             Disserve
             him
             in
             an
             hundred
             for
             that
             one
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             are
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             is
             mere
             Folly
             if
             we
             look
             forward
             :
             incapacitating
             him
             for
             being
             trusted
             ,
             and
             rendring
             him
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             unfit
             to
             carry
             on
             any
             Bargain
             or
             Business
             ,
             all
             his
             Life
             afterwards
             .
             For
             a
             man
             that
             lives
             by
             Trade
             or
             Business
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             for
             Doing
             this
             one
             Day
             ,
             but
             many
             Days
             .
             Not
             for
             Living
             by
             one
             Customer
             ,
             or
             Dealer
             ,
             and
             for
             
             having
             all
             his
             End
             on
             him
             at
             once
             :
             but
             for
             so
             using
             him
             once
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             hope
             to
             have
             him
             often
             ;
             for
             so
             Dealing
             by
             that
             one
             ,
             as
             may
             Encourage
             and
             Draw
             in
             many
             more
             to
             Deal
             with
             him
             .
             And
             this
             Wisdom
             or
             Providence
             ,
             that
             looks
             forward
             ,
             a
             man
             quite
             Contradicts
             ,
             that
             uses
             any
             Dishonesty
             ,
             or
             Unlawful
             Means
             ,
             to
             serve
             a
             Turn
             at
             present
             .
             Tricks
             ,
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             may
             lye
             hid
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             ,
             they
             stand
             a
             worldly
             mind
             in
             some
             stead
             ,
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             this
             World
             :
             but
             this
             uses
             not
             to
             be
             long
             ,
             and
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             discovered
             .
             
               A
               Lying
               tongue
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
            
             Prov.
             12.19
             .
             
               He
               that
               walks
               uprightly
               ,
               walks
               surely
               ,
            
             says
             
               Solomon
               :
               But
               he
               that
               perverteth
               his
               ways
               ,
            
             or
             hath
             recourse
             to
             Dishonest
             and
             Unlawful
             Methods
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               known
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             little
             time
             will
             discover
             him
             ,
             Prov.
             10.9
             .
             And
             when
             once
             discover'd
             ,
             his
             way
             is
             hated
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             trusted
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             by
             catching
             unlawfully
             at
             a
             little
             gain
             ,
             or
             success
             ,
             in
             one
             act
             ;
             he
             loses
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             lawfully
             might
             have
             had
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Scores
             of
             Opportunities
             ,
             which
             ,
             keeping
             in
             honest
             ways
             would
             have
             brought
             him
             ,
             of
             getting
             ,
             or
             succeeding
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             matters
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             
               serving
               our
               worldly
               Ends
               by
               Vnlawful
               Methods
               ,
            
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             Defeated
             .
             The
             ill
             Means
             ,
             used
             to
             Divert
             an
             Evil
             ,
             he
             over-rules
             to
             bring
             and
             pull
             it
             down
             upon
             them
             :
             as
             the
             
               killing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               bringing
               in
               the
               Romans
               ,
            
             the
             
               compliances
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               to
               involve
               them
               in
               Destruction
               with
               the
               Jews
            
             ;
             the
             
               Sale
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               to
               bring
               his
               Proud
               and
               Wicked
               Brethren
               to
               pay
               him
               Homage
            
             :
             
             though
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             I
             formerly
             noted
             ,
             were
             intended
             ,
             and
             wickedly
             resorted
             to
             by
             the
             Actors
             ,
             for
             quite
             contrary
             Purposes
             .
             When
             ,
             to
             compass
             an
             End
             ,
             Men
             flye
             to
             an
             Evil
             and
             Forbidden
             Thing
             ;
             that
             sets
             God
             and
             Providence
             against
             them
             .
             And
             they
             are
             like
             to
             have
             but
             little
             cause
             to
             boast
             of
             their
             Gettings
             or
             Success
             ,
             whilst
             he
             sets
             himself
             to
             blast
             all
             they
             Project
             ,
             and
             to
             undo
             what
             they
             are
             unrighteously
             a
             Doing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             
               Course
               of
               Converse
               or
               Business
            
             ,
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             keeps
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             
               from
               letting
               fall
               ,
               or
               being
               wanting
               in
               any
               Duties
               .
            
             It
             Drops
             none
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             above
             ,
             to
             save
             it self
             from
             Persecutions
             :
             much
             less
             should
             it
             omit
             them
             ,
             to
             suit
             it self
             to
             Turns
             and
             Companies
             .
             This
             Men
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             Do
             ,
             in
             the
             usual
             Method
             of
             this
             World.
             They
             are
             called
             in
             Worldly
             Companies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             Worldly
             Business
             ,
             to
             express
             their
             Regard
             for
             many
             Duties
             .
             It
             may
             be
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             blasphemed
             ,
             or
             some
             Truth
             of
             his
             run
             down
             ,
             or
             some
             Virtue
             Dishonoured
             ,
             and
             we
             stand
             by
             and
             hear
             it
             .
             Or
             ,
             some
             Innocent
             and
             Good
             Men
             ,
             Good
             Ways
             ,
             or
             Good
             Things
             ,
             are
             loaded
             with
             Reproach
             and
             Accusations
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             to
             be
             False
             .
             Or
             ,
             intemperance
             is
             carried
             on
             ,
             with
             an
             expectation
             of
             our
             Presence
             ,
             or
             Concurrence
             therein
             ;
             or
             the
             like
             .
             Now
             here
             the
             Suggestion
             of
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             Bashfulness
             to
             keep
             silence
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             shew
             uneasiness
             at
             the
             Reproach
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             Good
             Men
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Displeasing
             ,
             and
             giving
             offence
             :
             And
             to
             Countenance
             intemperance
             ,
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             part
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             share
             therein
             ,
             rather
             than
             break
             
             Company
             ,
             or
             incur
             the
             Censure
             of
             being
             Rude
             ,
             Morose
             ,
             Unsociable
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             sets
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             owning
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             assertion
             of
             Truth
             ,
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             Things
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Innocence
             of
             Persons
             ,
             at
             an
             higher
             Rate
             than
             these
             Worldly
             Considerations
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             ,
             to
             manifest
             and
             shew
             forth
             the
             Honour
             it
             has
             for
             God
             ,
             the
             Justice
             it
             bears
             to
             Men
             ,
             the
             Conscionable
             Regard
             it
             has
             for
             every
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             Conscientious
             Fear
             it
             has
             of
             every
             Sin
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             call'd
             to
             manifest
             its
             Like
             ,
             or
             Dislike
             ,
             its
             Concurrence
             ,
             or
             Dissent
             ,
             on
             any
             just
             Occasion
             .
             Not
             being
             
               for
               suffering
               Sin
               upon
            
             ,
             much
             less
             Countenancing
             it
             in
             
               our
               Brother
            
             ,
             Lev.
             19.17
             .
             and
             requiring
             us
             ,
             
               to
               have
               no
               Fellowship
               with
               the
               Works
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               reprove
               them
            
             where
             we
             meet
             them
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             Eph.
             5.11
             .
             So
             to
             bear
             out
             
             Christ's
             Truths
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             up
             his
             Name
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Secret
             ,
             but
             in
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             The
             better
             to
             Discharge
             and
             Facilitate
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             an
             Excellent
             Rule
             of
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             
               for
               all
               true
               Christians
               ,
               to
               make
               open
               and
               ordinary
               Professions
               of
               strict
               Virtue
               .
            
             Not
             falsly
             giving
             out
             ,
             what
             Virtue
             we
             have
             not
             .
             Nor
             ,
             affectedly
             bringing
             into
             Company
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             when
             we
             need
             not
             .
             But
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             not
             being
             ashamed
             or
             afraid
             to
             Profess
             what
             we
             really
             are
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             strictness
             ,
             which
             it
             becomes
             Christians
             to
             have
             ,
             or
             they
             ought
             to
             Practise
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             occasion
             for
             us
             to
             shew
             our selves
             .
             It
             would
             be
             very
             fit
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             
               for
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             to
             appear
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             about
             them
             the
             
             same
             sense
             of
             Things
             in
             Conversation
             ;
             which
             they
             appear
             to
             have
             at
             Church
             .
             Professing
             still
             ,
             to
             like
             and
             approve
             here
             ,
             what
             they
             pretend
             to
             like
             and
             approve
             there
             .
             And
             shewing
             their
             Godly
             Fear
             ,
             and
             Dislike
             of
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             them
             Proposed
             ,
             or
             Practised
             before
             Men
             ;
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             them
             Discoursed
             of
             ,
             and
             Represented
             before
             God.
             And
             for
             
               all
               Ministers
            
             ,
             to
             appear
             visibly
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             the
             same
             of
             all
             Matters
             in
             Company
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             :
             Shewing
             the
             same
             Sentiments
             of
             Things
             ,
             in
             Liking
             ,
             or
             Disliking
             ,
             allowing
             or
             rebuking
             them
             ;
             and
             giving
             them
             the
             same
             reception
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             them
             in
             Practice
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             whilst
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             whilst
             warning
             against
             them
             in
             Discourses
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             to
             all
             would
             be
             ,
             that
             few
             or
             none
             would
             expect
             any
             Unchristian
             Compliance
             or
             Entertainment
             from
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             of
             Breeding
             and
             Civility
             ,
             offer
             any
             thing
             Unchristian
             in
             their
             Company
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             some
             of
             the
             more
             Modish
             and
             Fashionable
             Vices
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             way
             of
             Reception
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             and
             expect
             more
             Compliance
             ;
             as
             shewing
             Hospitality
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             by
             Furnishing
             out
             a
             Table
             for
             Intemperance
             :
             These
             strict
             Professions
             of
             the
             contrary
             Virtue
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             seem
             harder
             ,
             and
             would
             incur
             more
             Censure
             at
             the
             first
             .
             But
             that
             makes
             but
             a
             few
             Days
             talk
             .
             And
             when
             once
             a
             man's
             virtuous
             Profession
             and
             Resolution
             is
             known
             and
             got
             abroad
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             have
             had
             Tryal
             of
             it
             :
             that
             talk
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             then
             his
             Virtue
             ,
             in
             Talking
             and
             Acting
             so
             at
             common
             times
             ,
             
             what
             they
             themselves
             are
             ready
             to
             Do
             in
             their
             best
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             most
             serious
             Discourses
             ,
             will
             be
             Honour'd
             :
             and
             his
             Non-Compliance
             with
             their
             breach
             in
             their
             Practice
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             Profess
             in
             their
             wisest
             Seasons
             ,
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             Censured
             by
             them
             .
             And
             when
             once
             men
             have
             this
             Opinion
             of
             his
             Virtue
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Temptation
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             never
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             seek
             ,
             or
             expect
             to
             be
             otherwise
             received
             ,
             than
             agrees
             with
             his
             known
             Practice
             and
             Profession
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             Pursuing
             any
             Worldly
             Ends
             ,
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             
               will
               keep
               a
               man
               from
               being
               Sollicitous
               about
               Events
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               he
               takes
               .
            
          
           
             Sollicitude
             is
             
               an
               anxious
               and
               mistrustful
               Fear
               ,
               and
               Care
               ,
               of
               speeding
               in
               these
               Worldly
               Pursuits
               ,
               or
               of
               attaining
               what
               we
               seek
               for
               .
            
             When
             we
             are
             in
             pursuit
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Ends
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Care
             and
             Studiousness
             of
             compassing
             it
             .
             And
             this
             carefulness
             is
             the
             Greater
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             under
             a
             fear
             of
             failing
             therein
             .
             Which
             fear
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             most
             ,
             where
             the
             things
             are
             over-valued
             ;
             an
             over-estimate
             making
             one
             jealous
             without
             Cause
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             fear
             for
             a
             thing
             ,
             where
             no
             ground
             of
             fear
             is
             :
             or
             ,
             where
             they
             want
             Faith
             ,
             and
             mistrust
             the
             Providence
             of
             God.
             All
             which
             are
             too
             usual
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Worldly
             wise
             men
             .
             Who
             ,
             making
             Worldly
             things
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             a
             Means
             in
             their
             passage
             ,
             as
             a
             main
             End
             ,
             so
             placing
             too
             much
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             attending
             to
             Providence
             ,
             or
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             invisible
             Things
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             thereof
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             what
             is
             before
             their
             eyes
             :
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             full
             of
             very
             superfluous
             Fears
             ,
             and
             anxious
             and
             
             distrustful
             Cares
             ,
             about
             these
             Temporalities
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             immoderately
             and
             unduly
             prize
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             takes
             care
             to
             prevent
             this
             .
             Not
             that
             it
             is
             against
             all
             Provision
             before
             hand
             ,
             or
             all
             Care
             for
             futurity
             in
             Worldly
             Matters
             .
             
               Go
               to
               the
               Ant
               thou
               Sluggard
               ,
            
             says
             Wisdom
             it self
             ,
             about
             Providence
             ,
             and
             Seasonable
             Cares
             and
             Preparations
             for
             Futurity
             ,
             
               Consider
               her
               ways
               ,
               and
               be
               wise
               ,
            
             Prov.
             6.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             
               the
               Apostles
               at
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             and
             
               other
               Christians
            
             ,
             under
             the
             appearance
             of
             Eminent
             and
             approaching
             Want
             ,
             and
             great
             Distress
             ,
             were
             providently
             careful
             to
             provide
             for
             it
             the
             best
             they
             could
             ,
             by
             
               Selling
               what
               Houses
               and
               Lands
               they
               had
               ,
            
             and
             
               putting
               the
               Prices
               into
               a
               Common
               Stock
               ,
            
             Act.
             4.34
             ,
             35.
             
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             Family
             and
             Retinue
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Provident
             Care
             ,
             and
             
               Judas
               bore
            
             a
             common
             Purse
             or
             Bag
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             
               having
               something
               still
               before-hand
            
             ,
             Joh.
             13.29
             .
             and
             c.
             12.6
             .
             About
             these
             Things
             †
             
               Labour
               and
               Care
               is
               to
               be
               Exercised
               ,
               and
               only
               Sollicitude
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               as
               St.
            
             Jerom
             notes
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               such
               Care
               as
               Disquiets
               the
               Mind
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Provident
             Fear
             and
             Care
             ,
             or
             well-order'd
             Sollicitude
             about
             these
             Temporal
             Things
             or
             Ends
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             which
             
               Godly
               Wisdom
            
             allows
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Care
             and
             Providence
             under
             these
             following
             Limitations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             for
             these
             Temporal
             Things
             in
             Life
             ,
             
               as
               for
               the
               Ends
               of
               Life
               it self
               .
            
             We
             are
             not
             made
             for
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             enjoy
             it
             as
             Inhabitants
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             their
             rest
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             proper
             place
             .
             But
             we
             are
             made
             and
             design'd
             for
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             only
             pass
             through
             this
             
             as
             
               Strangers
               and
               Pilgrims
               ,
               in
               search
               of
               a
               City
               above
            
             in
             the
             Highest
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             the
             †
             Scripture
             says
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             Worldly
             Things
             we
             must
             not
             stop
             in
             ,
             as
             if
             ,
             like
             as
             they
             are
             made
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             were
             made
             for
             them
             .
             Our
             Care
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             as
             for
             the
             Ends
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             only
             seek
             to
             please
             our selves
             in
             ,
             or
             enjoy
             :
             But
             as
             for
             
               Adminiculis
               Vitae
            
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Means
               and
               Helps
               thereof
            
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             use
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             better
             and
             higher
             Enjoyments
             .
             They
             are
             to
             be
             cared
             for
             ,
             only
             as
             things
             necessary
             ,
             or
             useful
             to
             us
             in
             our
             passage
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             subservient
             to
             us
             in
             seeking
             better
             Things
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             Exercising
             those
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             setting
             forth
             those
             Religious
             Duties
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             true
             and
             real
             Ends
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Care
             and
             Studiousness
             for
             Superfluities
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             
               true
               and
               Reasonable
               Necessities
               ,
               and
               Conveniences
               of
               Life
               .
               Superfluities
            
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             real
             Wants
             and
             Conveniencies
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Phantastick
             Wants
             and
             Conveniencies
             of
             Vicious
             ,
             Vain
             ,
             or
             Diseased
             Minds
             and
             Imaginations
             .
             And
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             is
             not
             for
             Pampering
             and
             Gratifying
             ,
             but
             for
             Curing
             an
             Unsound
             and
             Distemper'd
             Fancy
             and
             Apprehension
             .
             It
             Neglects
             not
             to
             provide
             for
             real
             Conveniencies
             ,
             but
             it
             seeks
             not
             to
             supply
             the
             wants
             of
             Vices
             ,
             or
             Distempers
             of
             Men's
             Souls
             ,
             or
             
               makes
               no
               Provision
               for
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Lusts
               thereof
            
             ,
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             Where
             God
             has
             provided
             Men
             with
             Plenty
             and
             Surplusage
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             Blessing
             on
             their
             own
             Endeavours
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Care
             of
             Ancestors
             ,
             they
             are
             eased
             of
             the
             Great
             Temptation
             to
             Sollicitousness
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             if
             they
             
             offend
             therein
             ,
             for
             more
             and
             more
             Superfluities
             .
             But
             where
             he
             has
             allotted
             less
             ,
             and
             Prospect
             of
             want
             m●y
             put
             men
             upon
             more
             impatient
             an
             uneasie
             Cares
             ;
             there
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             is
             for
             having
             its
             Care
             and
             Sollicitude
             spent
             on
             Conveniencies
             ,
             not
             Superfluities
             ;
             and
             on
             real
             Conveniencies
             ,
             not
             Imaginary
             and
             Phantastick
             ones
             ,
             which
             are
             infinite
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             be
             satisfied
             .
             
               Feed
               me
               with
               Food
               convenient
               for
               me
               ,
               Demensi
               mei
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             commensurate
             to
             my
             Circumstance
             and
             Condition
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             
               wise
               Agur's
               Wish
            
             ,
             Prov.
             30.8
             .
             And
             
               give
               us
            
             †
             
               this
               Day
            
             ,
             or
             *
             
               Day
               by
               Day
               ,
               our
               Daily
               Bread
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             .
             Bounding
             our
             Sollicitude
             and
             Cares
             with
             what
             is
             really
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             enough
             for
             us
             ;
             or
             with
             
               Bread
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Convenient
             Sustenance
             and
             Support
             ,
             which
             excludes
             Greediness
             .
             And
             claiming
             Holy
             Acquiescence
             and
             Content
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             for
             
               this
               Day
            
             ,
             or
             
               from
               Day
               to
               Day
            
             ,
             in
             Daily
             Dependance
             upon
             Providence
             ,
             which
             excludes
             Diffidence
             .
             And
             so
             to
             be
             maintained
             for
             all
             the
             Days
             of
             our
             Lives
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             we
             can
             carry
             away
             nothing
             ,
             but
             Good
             Works
             and
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             ,
             not
             any
             Worldly
             Things
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             'T
             is
             not
             a
             Study
             and
             Care
             for
             these
             Necessaries
             and
             Conveniences
             ,
             that
             is
             Superfluous
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               more
               than
               needs
               ;
               or
               a
               shewing
               more
               Sollicitude
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               be
               as
               well
               secured
               ,
               and
               served
               ,
               by
               less
               .
            
             We
             have
             Employment
             enough
             for
             our
             Care
             on
             higher
             Things
             ,
             which
             call
             for
             all
             the
             Care
             that
             we
             can
             spare
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             little
             cause
             to
             lavish
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             throw
             it
             away
             unnecessarily
             ,
             on
             lesser
             Matters
             .
             Some
             Care
             for
             them
             is
             necessary
             ,
             God
             having
             so
             Order'd
             Things
             
             to
             incite
             industry
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             compass
             what
             we
             need
             without
             our
             own
             Care.
             But
             when
             we
             do
             take
             care
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             a
             just
             and
             proportion'd
             Care
             :
             not
             an
             unnecessary
             Care
             ,
             where
             the
             Superfluity
             doth
             the
             End
             we
             seek
             no
             Good
             ,
             but
             only
             troubles
             our selves
             ,
             and
             leaves
             us
             the
             less
             care
             ,
             in
             store
             and
             reserve
             for
             better
             Things
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             not
             be
             immoderate
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             Suits
             ;
             either
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             
               the
               true
               Weight
               and
               Worth
               ,
               the
               Dangers
               or
               Hazards
               of
               these
               Things
               .
            
             The
             Worldly
             Things
             we
             seek
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             very
             mixed
             and
             limited
             Goodness
             .
             And
             we
             may
             easily
             bestow
             more
             care
             and
             pains
             in
             pursuit
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             it
             will
             answer
             .
             They
             are
             likewise
             many
             times
             more
             easily
             attainable
             ,
             and
             not
             liable
             to
             any
             Great
             hazard
             .
             Or
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             more
             uncertainty
             in
             any
             pursuit
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             have
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             World
             has
             variety
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             have
             another
             as
             Good
             ,
             that
             will
             serve
             as
             well
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             it
             not
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             but
             wait
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             have
             it
             at
             another
             :
             And
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             when
             that
             time
             comes
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             better
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             easily
             spend
             more
             care
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             will
             require
             .
             And
             having
             so
             much
             use
             of
             it
             :
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             is
             for
             having
             us
             to
             be
             Good
             Husbands
             of
             our
             Care
             :
             not
             spending
             more
             upon
             any
             Worldly
             Thing
             ,
             than
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             Thing
             will
             bear
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             got
             thereby
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             well
             paid
             for
             ;
             nor
             laying
             out
             more
             thereon
             ,
             than
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             hazards
             incident
             to
             it
             ,
             do
             require
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Or
             ,
             
               more
               than
               suits
               with
               our
               other
               Greater
               and
               Higher
               Cares
               .
            
             We
             must
             be
             careful
             in
             such
             sort
             for
             any
             Ends
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             Neglect
             not
             all
             due
             Care
             for
             the
             Things
             of
             the
             Life
             beyond
             this
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Care
             for
             any
             Worldly
             Thing
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             takes
             up
             our
             mind
             too
             much
             .
             Not
             such
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             as
             leaves
             it
             not
             Time
             and
             Care
             enough
             to
             spare
             for
             Spiritual
             improvements
             ,
             and
             for
             attaining
             all
             the
             Virtues
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             watching
             against
             all
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             opportunities
             and
             ways
             of
             Doing
             the
             Good
             we
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             or
             of
             Avoiding
             the
             Evil
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             been
             fore-warn'd
             :
             all
             which
             ,
             is
             s●ch
             a
             
               Care
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               as
               choaks
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Saviour
             says
             ,
             Mat.
             13.22
             .
             Nor
             such
             ,
             as
             
               obtrudes
               it self
               at
               an
               aliene
               ,
               or
               unseasonable
               time
            
             :
             calling
             us
             to
             mind
             our
             Worldly
             Care
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             contrary
             Call
             ,
             to
             mind
             God
             or
             Religion
             ,
             some
             work
             of
             Piety
             ,
             or
             Charity
             ,
             or
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             present
             at
             ,
             and
             our
             minds
             should
             be
             attending
             to
             ,
             and
             spending
             all
             their
             Care
             upon
             some
             Spiritual
             Functions
             ,
             as
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             other
             Divine
             Offices
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Call
             and
             Season
             ,
             for
             like
             Good
             and
             Religious
             Things
             .
             The
             Care
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             must
             yield
             to
             the
             Care
             of
             Religion
             :
             it
             must
             not
             justle
             out
             God
             and
             our
             Duty
             ,
             but
             give
             way
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             always
             immoderate
             and
             ill
             Govern'd
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             made
             to
             comport
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             ,
             
               with
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               our
               own
               Minds
               .
            
             When
             Care
             grows
             Great
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             Disquieting
             ,
             and
             a
             vexatious
             burthensom
             thing
             .
             And
             most
             of
             those
             Worldly
             Things
             which
             men
             pursue
             ,
             tho'
             
             they
             are
             valuable
             when
             they
             come
             cheaper
             ,
             and
             are
             got
             more
             quietly
             :
             yet
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             Fancies
             before
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             ordinarily
             find
             that
             Satisfaction
             therein
             ,
             which
             will
             Compensate
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             Ease
             and
             Tranquility
             of
             Mind
             .
             That
             Care
             is
             immoderate
             ,
             and
             gives
             away
             more
             than
             it
             is
             like
             to
             get
             ,
             which
             Robs
             us
             of
             our
             Internal
             Ease
             ,
             and
             self
             Enjoyment
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             much
             more
             valuable
             thing
             to
             enjoy
             what
             is
             within
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             without
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             enjoy
             our selves
             and
             our
             own
             minds
             ,
             than
             those
             Worldly
             things
             we
             are
             in
             pursuit
             of
             .
             That
             Care
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             which
             is
             Vexatio●s
             and
             
               Disquieting
               to
               the
               mind
               ;
               What
               our
               Lord
               has
               forbid
               ,
               not
               being
               all
               Labour
               and
               Care
               ,
               but
               only
               Sollicitude
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             says
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Particularly
             it
             excludes
             all
             such
             Care
             ,
             as
             Disquiets
             it
             by
             
               Distracting
               Fears
               ,
               and
               anxiety
               about
               Events
               ,
            
             or
             
               all
               anxious
               Cares
               with
               mistrust
               of
               Providence
               .
            
          
           
             For
             ,
             a
             Competency
             of
             Worldly
             Things
             ,
             tho'
             we
             have
             no
             Surplusage
             ;
             and
             always
             such
             success
             in
             any
             pursuit
             ,
             as
             is
             good
             and
             fit
             for
             us
             ;
             is
             what
             we
             have
             secured
             by
             *
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             Providence
             of
             God.
             And
             all
             our
             Solicitude
             for
             these
             Things
             ,
             must
             only
             be
             a
             Care
             ,
             
               with
               Faith
               in
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               Reliance
               on
               Providence
            
             ;
             never
             an
             
               anxiou●
               Fear
            
             ,
             with
             
               want
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             Distrust
             thereof
             .
             Which
             Distrust
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             about
             Things
             men
             are
             eagerly
             Desirous
             of
             ;
             must
             needs
             fill
             Worldly
             Minds
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             with
             Anxiety
             and
             Distractions
             .
             For
             their
             Great
             Desires
             will
             put
             them
             upon
             Great
             Cares
             ▪
             and
             their
             want
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
             ●●●ving
             no
             sure
             Anchor
             of
             Hope
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             fix'd
             stay
             to
             hold
             to
             ,
             will
             fill
             them
             with
             〈◊〉
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             still
             wavering
             in
             Ebbs
             〈◊〉
             Flows
             ,
             Hopes
             and
             Fears
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             Anxious
             a●d
             Distracted
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             this
             Anxious
             and
             Mistrustful
             Solicitude
             ,
             is
             what
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             by
             no
             means
             allows
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             give
             way
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             Bread
             b●t
             from
             
               Day
               to
               Day
            
             ,
             which
             calls
             us
             to
             a
             constant
             Dependance
             on
             God
             for
             what
             we
             shall
             eat
             ●ext
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             from
             the
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             .
             Nor
             in
             Dangers
             ,
             either
             Private
             or
             Publick
             ,
             to
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             though
             our
             Preservation
             or
             Deliverance
             is
             but
             from
             
               Day
               to
               Day
            
             ,
             without
             any
             comfortable
             Prospect
             of
             Continuance
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             held
             there
             in
             like
             constant
             Dependance
             .
             Our
             Care
             indeed
             is
             necessary
             ,
             for
             attaining
             of
             Worldly
             Good
             Things
             ,
             and
             putting
             by
             Worldly
             Evils
             ;
             God
             having
             left
             those
             good
             attainments
             for
             an
             Employment
             of
             Industry
             ,
             and
             not
             Conferring
             them
             upon
             us
             by
             himself
             alone
             ,
             or
             making
             them
             fall
             on
             every
             Man's
             head
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             own
             Concurrence
             .
             And
             these
             ,
             Depending
             in
             good
             part
             upon
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Matter
             of
             our
             Care
             ,
             employing
             our
             Care
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Providence
             .
             But
             as
             they
             Depend
             on
             us
             ,
             they
             Depend
             on
             him
             too
             .
             And
             as
             we
             are
             to
             have
             them
             by
             our
             Cares
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             have
             them
             under
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             Providence
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             careful
             to
             get
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             at
             the
             same
             time
             look
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             trust
             he
             will
             give
             them
             ,
             or
             s●ch
             other
             Good
             in
             lieu
             thereof
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             most
             fitting
             for
             us
             .
             
               Faith
               in
               Providence
            
             ,
             especially
             where
             also
             we
             have
             God's
             express
             Promises
             withall
             ,
             
             must
             always
             both
             support
             our
             Cares
             ,
             and
             Speed
             or
             give
             Success
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             wh●●soever
             we
             Care
             ,
             and
             are
             Solicitous
             for
             any
             Earthly
             Things
             ,
             it
             must
             always
             be
             under
             God
             ,
             not
             excluding
             him
             :
             and
             with
             Faith
             in
             Providence
             and
             Gods
             Promises
             ,
             not
             with
             anxious
             and
             distracting
             Fears
             ,
             and
             mistrust
             thereof
             .
             Which
             anxious
             and
             mistrustful
             
               Solicitude
               about
               Food
               or
               Raiment
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Good
             Things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             warns
             against
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Care
             there
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             mistrustful
             ,
             painful
             Care
             ;
             that
             Solicitude
             being
             taxed
             ,
             as
             shewing
             
               little
               Faith
            
             ,
             v.
             30.
             or
             
               being
               of
               Doubtful
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               hanging
               in
               Careful
               suspence
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             explains
             it
             ,
             Luke
             12.29
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               be
               not
               anxiously
               and
               mistrustfully
               Solicitous
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Lord
             ,
             or
             
               take
               no
               thought
               for
               your
               Life
               ,
            
             or
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             to
             support
             Life
             ,
             
               what
               ye
               shall
               Eat
               ,
               or
               Drink
               ;
               or
               for
               the
               Body
               ,
               what
               ye
               shall
               put
               on
               ,
            
             Mat.
             6.25
             ,
             31.
             
             Which
             Solicitous
             mistrust
             he
             seeks
             to
             remove
             and
             exclude
             ,
             by
             the
             Assurance
             of
             God's
             Care
             over
             us
             .
             Reproving
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             Greater
             instances
             of
             his
             Care
             ,
             which
             all
             of
             us
             have
             received
             already
             :
             
               Is
               not
               the
               Life
               more
               than
               Meat
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               more
               than
               Raiment
               ?
            
             and
             is
             he
             like
             to
             with-hold
             this
             ,
             who
             gave
             that
             ?
             v.
             25.
             
             And
             from
             what
             Care
             all
             other
             Creatures
             Do
             receive
             :
             
               Are
               not
               the
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               that
            
             have
             none
             of
             our
             Provisions
             ,
             
               neither
               Sow
               ,
               nor
               Reap
               ,
               nor
               gather
               into
               Barns
               ,
            
             yet
             taken
             care
             for
             by
             him
             all
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             
               Fed
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               the
               very
               Lillies
               ,
               that
               neither
               Toyl
               ,
               nor
               Spin
               ,
               Clad
               ?
               And
               are
               not
               ye
               much
               better
               than
               they
               ?
            
             or
             can
             he
             overlook
             you
             ,
             whilst
             he
             takes
             Care
             of
             them
             ?
             v.
             26.28
             .
             From
             
             〈◊〉
             Care
             Providence
             has
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             minutest
             ●●●ters
             belonging
             to
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Hairs
               of
               our
               Head
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             †
             he
             says
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               being
               all
               numbered
            
             .
             From
             God's
             Knowledge
             of
             all
             our
             Needs
             ,
             and
             a
             Pro●●se
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             knows
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             take
             care
             of
             all
             their
             Wants
             ,
             that
             take
             care
             of
             ●●●ir
             own
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             .
             
               Your
               Heavenly
               Father
               knows
               ye
               have
               need
               of
               all
               these
               things
               .
               But
               seek
               ye
               first
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               〈◊〉
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             v.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             And
             ,
             to
             name
             no
             ●ore
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             from
             the
             Unprofitableness
             of
             such
             ●●xious
             and
             mistrustful
             Cares
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             most
             C●ses
             ,
             serve
             not
             at
             all
             to
             set
             on
             our
             own
             wishes
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Torment
             and
             Disquiet
             our selves
             .
             
               Which
               of
               you
               ,
               by
            
             such
             
               taking
               Thought
               ,
               can
               add
               〈◊〉
               Cubit
               unto
               his
               Stature
            
             ?
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             T
             is
             not
             a
             
               Solicitude
               or
               Carefulness
               ●●fore
               the
               time
               ,
               or
               a
               Preoccupation
               of
               Cares
               ,
            
             ●●restalling
             and
             anticipating
             them
             before
             the
             time
             comes
             .
             Spiritual
             Prudence
             ,
             in
             caring
             for
             Worldly
             Matters
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             tormenting
             it self
             with
             Fears
             of
             what
             may
             never
             happen
             ;
             or
             with
             troublesom
             Cares
             of
             Things
             that
             are
             far
             off
             .
             〈◊〉
             is
             not
             Solicitous
             about
             Reaping
             ,
             whilst
             't
             is
             only
             Seed
             time
             ;
             or
             ,
             what
             Opportunity
             and
             Season
             they
             shall
             have
             to
             Sow
             again
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             now
             but
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Reaping
             ;
             or
             how
             the
             Markets
             will
             go
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Sale
             thereof
             will
             be
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Selling
             ,
             when
             the
             Grane
             is
             yet
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             not
             got
             into
             the
             Barn.
             This
             is
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             Cares
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Caring
             ;
             to
             be
             
               Soliciti
               in
               Crastinum
            
             ,
             or
             
               take
               thought
               for
               to
               morrow
            
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Saviour's
             Expression
             
             in
             this
             Prohibition
             .
             Not
             letting
             the
             thing
             alone
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             come
             to
             morrow
             ,
             to
             be
             cared
             for
             to
             morrow
             :
             when
             it
             will
             be
             no
             better
             cared
             for
             now
             ,
             than
             it
             will
             be
             then
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             Days
             Care
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             add
             the
             Care
             of
             one
             Day
             more
             ,
             not
             to
             prevent
             any
             that
             must
             come
             after
             ;
             an
             Early
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             before
             we
             need
             ,
             for
             what
             we
             cannot
             shun
             ;
             and
             a
             painful
             anticipation
             of
             a
             Distant
             Care
             ,
             which
             ,
             at
             its
             own
             time
             ,
             must
             be
             cared
             for
             ,
             and
             repeated
             over
             again
             .
             Which
             our
             Lord
             respects
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Take
               no
               thought
               for
               the
               morrow
               ;
               for
               the
               morrow
               ▪
               shall
               take
               thought
               for
               the
               Things
               of
               it self
               :
               Sufficient
               to
               the
               Day
               ,
               is
               the
               Evil
               thereof
               ,
            
             Mat.
             6.34
             .
             
               Sufficient
               to
               the
               Day
               is
               the
               Evil
               thereof
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Sufficient
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             is
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             Care
             and
             Solicitude
             that
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             enough
             to
             Do
             ,
             in
             bearing
             the
             Care
             and
             Solicitude
             of
             any
             future
             and
             remote
             burthen
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             own
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             made
             present
             .
          
           
             Such
             is
             the
             Carefulness
             and
             Solicitude
             for
             Worldly
             Things
             ,
             which
             Christ
             forbids
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Prudence
             is
             for
             banishing
             out
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Compassing
             any
             Worldly
             Ends.
             A
             due
             Care
             it
             allows
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Disquieting
             or
             Vexatious
             ,
             Mistrustful
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Neglectful
             of
             better
             Things
             .
             But
             it
             permits
             not
             such
             Care
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             sets
             them
             up
             for
             Ends
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             Means
             and
             Instruments
             ;
             as
             is
             laid
             out
             for
             Superfluities
             ,
             not
             for
             real
             Wants
             and
             Conveniencies
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             a
             superfluous
             Care
             ,
             more
             than
             needs
             for
             our
             purpose
             ;
             an
             immoderate
             and
             ill-govern'd
             Care
             ,
             
             more
             than
             the
             Things
             will
             answer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             more
             than
             the
             attaining
             of
             them
             would
             require
             ;
             s●ch
             as
             Defrauds
             better
             Things
             ,
             and
             Consists
             not
             with
             our
             greater
             or
             higher
             Cares
             ;
             as
             burthens
             and
             disquiets
             our
             Minds
             ,
             as
             Distrusts
             God
             ,
             and
             Providence
             ,
             and
             turns
             into
             Anxiety
             and
             Distracting
             Thoughts
             ;
             or
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             such
             as
             preoccupates
             distant
             Evils
             ,
             and
             torments
             it self
             before
             hand
             with
             Futurities
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             help
             ,
             yea
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             with
             Tryals
             or
             Maladies
             it
             shall
             never
             feel
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             content
             to
             defer
             a
             troublesom
             Care
             for
             a
             Thing
             ,
             'till
             the
             time
             of
             caring
             for
             it
             come
             .
             All
             these
             ways
             of
             being
             Solicitous
             ,
             besides
             the
             resort
             to
             unlawful
             Means
             ,
             so
             much
             insisted
             on
             above
             ,
             are
             the
             Solicitude
             of
             Worldly
             Minds
             ,
             who
             fix
             in
             Worldly
             Things
             ,
             and
             weigh
             them
             in
             a
             Worldly
             Estimate
             ,
             and
             seek
             them
             only
             by
             Worldly
             Succors
             .
             Not
             of
             the
             Spiritually
             Wise
             ,
             who
             seek
             them
             only
             as
             serviceable
             to
             higher
             and
             better
             Ends
             ,
             or
             in
             subordination
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             subservency
             to
             Religion
             ;
             over-ruling
             all
             the
             Suggestions
             of
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             in
             these
             Points
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             best
             serve
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             may
             make
             us
             do
             what
             most
             becomes
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             last
             Office
             of
             
               Christian
               Prudence
            
             ,
             which
             I
             proposed
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             viz.
             to
             Govern
             in
             Worldly
             Affairs
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               in
               all
               the
               ways
               forementioned
               ,
               so
               to
               furnish
               out
               Inferior
               and
               Worldly
               Prudence
               about
               Things
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               in
               some
               Points
               ,
               and
               to
               over-rule
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               keeping
               it
               from
               serving
               it self
               by
               any
               forbidden
               ways
               ,
               by
               letting
               fall
               ,
               or
               being
               wanting
               to
               any
               Duties
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               Anxious
               and
               Sollicitous
               about
               the
               Attainment
               of
               what
               it
               pursues
               ;
               as
               may
               best
               suit
               with
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Precepts
               
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               Servants
               and
               Followers
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             length
             ,
             it
             may
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             part
             ,
             appear
             ,
             what
             true
             Christian
             Prudence
             is
             ;
             how
             it
             lies
             in
             seeing
             and
             following
             Right
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             them
             only
             by
             fit
             and
             Christian
             ways
             ;
             in
             taking
             for
             the
             Execution
             thereof
             ,
             the
             most
             Advantageous
             Seasons
             ,
             in
             tempering
             them
             to
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             shewing
             Caution
             to
             prevent
             harm
             thereby
             ,
             or
             ill
             Consequences
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             other
             inferior
             Prudence
             in
             Things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             in
             so
             ordering
             the
             Ends
             ,
             and
             over-ruling
             the
             Ways
             thereof
             ,
             as
             may
             keep
             them
             most
             subservient
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             as
             may
             best
             become
             Christians
             .
             And
             how
             contrary
             the
             way
             of
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             Fleshly
             Craftiness
             ,
             is
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             foresaid
             Particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             A
             Recommendation
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             AND
             now
             ,
             in
             Conclusion
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             Explanation
             of
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             a
             Motive
             to
             that
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             recommend
             ,
             and
             set
             off
             in
             the
             
               Preceding
               Chapters
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             briefly
             observe
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             taught
             all
             this
             ,
             both
             to
             keep
             to
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             shun
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Practice
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Account
             which
             that
             blessed
             Apostle
             gives
             of
             himself
             .
             
               Our
               Rejoying
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               Simplicity
               ,
               and
               
               Godly
               Sincerity
               ,
               not
               with
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               have
               had
               our
               Conversation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             He
             Disclaims
             
               having
               had
               any
               Conversation
               by
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             having
             suited
             his
             Conversation
             to
             Fleshly
             Ends
             ,
             or
             Governing
             himself
             by
             Fleshly
             Methods
             .
             Wisdom
             is
             seen
             in
             proposing
             of
             Ends
             ,
             and
             in
             choice
             of
             Means
             .
             And
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             is
             such
             as
             is
             fittest
             for
             Fleshly
             Purposes
             ;
             pursuing
             Fleshly
             Ends
             by
             Fleshly
             Courses
             ,
             especially
             by
             Deceit
             and
             Craftiness
             .
             †
             
               By
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
               ,
               he
               here
               means
               ,
               not
               Eloquence
               ,
               but
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               Craftiness
               ,
            
             says
             Theodorit
             .
             And
             to
             pursue
             all
             Things
             ,
             to
             Deal
             and
             Converse
             with
             all
             Persons
             of
             this
             World
             by
             
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             is
             to
             serve
             the
             Ends
             ,
             or
             Appetites
             of
             our
             Flesh
             by
             them
             :
             to
             take
             up
             at
             every
             turn
             with
             such
             things
             as
             are
             easiest
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             or
             make
             most
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             compass
             them
             ,
             as
             need
             is
             ,
             by
             any
             Method
             ,
             especially
             by
             Craft
             and
             Deceit
             .
             So
             that
             then
             men
             
               Converse
               by
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             when
             they
             Govern
             their
             Conversations
             by
             Fleshly
             Considerations
             ,
             and
             Worldly
             Maxims
             ,
             and
             Comp●ss
             their
             Ends
             by
             Unlawful
             and
             Deceitful
             ways
             ,
             and
             steer
             their
             Course
             in
             every
             thing
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             meet
             withall
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             them
             most
             and
             best
             enjoyment
             of
             Worldly
             Things
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             all
             they
             count
             wise
             ,
             who
             are
             fixt
             to
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             look
             no
             further
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             the
             
               Blessed
               Apostle
            
             tell
             us
             ,
             was
             not
             his
             measure
             :
             
               not
               by
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
            
             .
          
           
             
               But
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             b●
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             :
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             Containing
             his
             Graci●●●●●●lings
             
             and
             Intentions
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             a●
             both
             Declaring
             to
             us
             what
             we
             should
             Do
             ,
             and
             Offering
             us
             Grace
             whereby
             to
             Do
             it
             .
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               bringing
               Salvation
               ,
               teaches
               us
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             ,
             Tit.
             2.11
             .
             So
             that
             his
             Conversation
             he
             ordered
             all
             along
             ,
             not
             a●
             might
             get
             him
             ,
             or
             keep
             him
             most
             ease
             and
             interest
             in
             this
             World
             :
             but
             as
             might
             best
             secure
             his
             innocence
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Rules
             of
             Religion
             .
             His
             chief
             Care
             was
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             Action
             ,
             to
             Do
             his
             Duty
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Orders
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christianity
             .
             All
             his
             Study
             and
             Deliberation
             ,
             was
             as
             a
             Man
             of
             another
             World
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             ;
             as
             one
             that
             sought
             to
             save
             his
             Soul
             ,
             not
             to
             pamper
             his
             Body
             ;
             what
             way
             he
             might
             be
             most
             innocent
             and
             holy
             ,
             not
             what
             would
             make
             him
             a
             more
             wealthy
             ,
             worldly
             easie
             ,
             or
             happy
             Person
             .
             If
             a
             way
             ,
             or
             thing
             ,
             was
             never
             so
             cross
             to
             his
             Worldly
             Interests
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Cravings
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             to
             Discharge
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             keep
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             ,
             or
             Do
             it
             .
             And
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             if
             a
             Duty
             was
             called
             for
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             any
             Considerations
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             forego
             it
             .
             
               Not
               in
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
               ,
               but
               in
               Simplicity
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Sincerity
            
             (
             which
             I
             have
             before
             explained
             at
             large
             ,
             )
             
               and
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               I
               have
               had
               my
               Conversation
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             shall
             Note
             the
             Comfort
             and
             Satisfaction
             he
             found
             in
             all
             this
             .
             
               This
               is
               our
               Rejoycing
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               our
               Glory
            
             and
             Triumph
             ,
             
               the
               Testimony
               of
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Such
             a
             Cause
             of
             Rejoycing
             ,
             
               his
               Conversing
               in
               all
               Things
               without
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
               ,
               
               and
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             proved
             to
             him
             most
             fully
             afterwards
             .
             But
             whilst
             he
             was
             Practising
             this
             Rule
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             plenty
             of
             inward
             Comforts
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             yet
             he
             found
             outward
             Trouble
             enough
             therein
             .
             As
             he
             had
             no
             regard
             for
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Rules
             of
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             :
             So
             had
             this
             World
             no
             more
             Favour
             or
             Regard
             for
             him
             .
             All
             this
             time
             ,
             whilst
             he
             held
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             run
             through
             as
             much
             Rage
             ,
             and
             Rudeness
             ,
             and
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             any
             man.
             This
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             was
             one
             thing
             he
             was
             still
             sure
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             exercise
             of
             his
             Life
             in
             every
             Place
             .
             So
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               witnessed
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               Bonds
               and
               Afflictions
               abode
            
             or
             waited
             for
             him
             ,
             Act.
             20.23
             .
             Nay
             ,
             these
             he
             met
             with
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             Degrees
             ,
             Conflicting
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             the
             Malice
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Downrigh●
             Rage
             and
             Madness
             of
             the
             People
             .
             They
             were
             ready
             to
             tread
             him
             Down
             ,
             like
             Dirt
             under
             their
             Feet
             ;
             and
             valued
             him
             no
             more
             than
             the
             sweepings
             of
             the
             Streets
             :
             
               We
               are
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Filth
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               off-scouring
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               unto
               this
               Day
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
             Here
             ,
             had
             he
             need
             enough
             to
             betake
             himself
             from
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             the
             strict
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             or
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             
               Fleshly
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             could
             any
             thing
             on
             Earth
             have
             driven
             him
             thereto
             .
             And
             he
             met
             with
             outward
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             Sorrow
             enough
             ,
             for
             his
             Conscientious
             and
             Religious
             Stiffness
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             Repent
             of
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             ;
             nay
             ,
             were
             they
             all
             to
             be
             suffer'd
             over
             again
             ,
             or
             as
             many
             more
             set
             
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             ready
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             ,
             to
             hold
             on
             still
             in
             the
             same
             Course
             .
             He
             looks
             upon
             those
             Sufferings
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             with
             other
             eyes
             ,
             than
             common
             Spectators
             do
             ;
             rating
             them
             as
             Favours
             ,
             and
             the
             truest
             matter
             of
             Glorying
             and
             Joy.
             His
             Case
             ,
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             seemed
             most
             miserable
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             they
             saw
             only
             the
             outside
             ,
             and
             viewed
             it
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             the
             time
             happy
             to
             himself
             .
             The
             Pains
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             were
             soon
             gone
             ;
             but
             the
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             thereof
             were
             lasting
             .
             Whilst
             the
             Pains
             and
             Troubles
             were
             most
             pressing
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             still
             a
             stream
             of
             inward
             Joys
             and
             Consolations
             coming
             in
             ,
             that
             did
             refresh
             and
             support
             him
             under
             them
             :
             
               God
               comforting
               him
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               in
               all
               his
               Tribulations
            
             ,
             and
             still
             
               as
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               abounded
               in
               him
               ;
               so
               his
               Consolations
               also
               ,
            
             in
             Proportion
             
               abounding
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             But
             though
             these
             Joys
             came
             with
             his
             Sorrows
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             vanish
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             staid
             and
             stuck
             by
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             for
             a
             full
             and
             abundant
             Compensation
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Comfort
             of
             all
             truly
             Religious
             and
             upright
             Sufferers
             ;
             as
             this
             Holy
             Apostle
             was
             ,
             they
             are
             best
             pleased
             with
             themselves
             ,
             when
             others
             are
             most
             displeased
             with
             them
             .
             Though
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Joys
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             Joy
             in
             it
             :
             Joy
             ,
             whilst
             they
             lose
             the
             good
             things
             thereof
             ,
             yea
             ,
             therefore
             joy
             because
             they
             lose
             them
             ,
             and
             still
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             joys
             ,
             the
             greater
             their
             loss
             is
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             for
             Discharging
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             keeping
             the
             Rules
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             of
             Jesus
             .
             And
             they
             have
             a
             clear
             Prospect
             of
             most
             
             ineffable
             and
             lasting
             Joys
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             Scene
             shall
             change
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             taken
             and
             removed
             from
             hence
             .
             
               Come
               thou
               Good
               and
               Faithful
               Servant
               ,
               enter
               thou
               into
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Lord
               ,
            
             Mat.
             25.21
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             live
             in
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             ,
             to
             the
             greatest
             Numbers
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             that
             is
             indeed
             a
             very
             Corrupt
             Religion
             ,
             seems
             more
             formidable
             than
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             And
             to
             call
             a
             way
             Popish
             ,
             sounds
             worse
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Populace
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             it
             is
             Unchristian
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             conclude
             this
             Subject
             ,
             I
             shall
             note
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             how
             all
             the
             foresaid
             Methods
             of
             the
             Worldly
             Wise
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             taxed
             before
             ,
             are
             no
             better
             than
             
               Popish
               Corruptions
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             
               Popish
               Morals
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Popish
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatries
            
             .
             The
             Depravations
             of
             Good
             Practice
             ,
             and
             of
             Moral
             Honesty
             and
             Justice
             ,
             by
             a
             Number
             of
             their
             Casuists
             ,
             have
             been
             as
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             will
             prove
             as
             fatal
             to
             those
             Souls
             who
             are
             deluded
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Depravations
             in
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Devotion
             .
             And
             the
             forecited
             Rules
             of
             the
             Worldly
             Wise
             ,
             are
             among
             those
             very
             ways
             ,
             whereby
             too
             many
             Papists
             have
             Corrupted
             Christian
             Morals
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Morals
             of
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             worst
             of
             Papists
             ,
             and
             whose
             scandalous
             accommodations
             of
             
             Christ's
             Rules
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             Fleshly
             Passions
             and
             Interests
             ,
             suiting
             Religion
             to
             Self-Ends
             ,
             and
             basely
             bending
             Moral
             Duties
             to
             serve
             Corrupt
             Turns
             and
             Worldly
             Necessities
             ,
             are
             Condemned
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Points
             ,
             by
             the
             sober
             Papists
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             I
             the
             rather
             note
             ,
             because
             I
             see
             so
             many
             Reverend
             and
             Worthy
             Persons
             ,
             who
             seem
             the
             strictest
             and
             truest
             Examples
             of
             Moral
             Integrity
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             stand
             out
             against
             all
             these
             Unlawful
             Compliances
             and
             Insincerities
             of
             the
             Fleshly
             Wise
             ,
             appearing
             as
             the
             Patterns
             and
             Confessors
             for
             Honesty
             and
             Morality
             ,
             in
             a
             Day
             of
             General
             Temptation
             and
             Defection
             ,
             are
             yet
             ,
             among
             other
             Marks
             of
             common
             hatred
             and
             scorn
             ,
             branded
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             Papists
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             opposition
             they
             made
             to
             Popery
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             most
             Eminently
             ,
             when
             the
             Day
             of
             Tryal
             was
             ,
             )
             for
             these
             their
             brave
             and
             truly
             Christian
             oppositions
             of
             Popish
             Morals
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             content
             with
             a
             Zeal
             against
             Popish
             .
             Errors
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Superstitious
             Devotions
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             heat
             against
             them
             ,
             are
             running
             into
             the
             worst
             parts
             of
             their
             Morality
             ,
             sucking
             in
             the
             rankest
             Poyson
             of
             Jesuitish
             Honesty
             unawares
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Points
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             are
             the
             Jesuits
             Principles
             ;
             all
             Taught
             by
             some
             or
             other
             ,
             (
             for
             God
             forbid
             I
             should
             Charge
             all
             therewith
             ,
             )
             in
             that
             Order
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             
               for
               Doing
               Evil
               that
               Good
               may
               come
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Grand
             Salvo
             ▪
             so
             much
             magnified
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             among
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               Right
               Direction
               of
               the
               Intention
               ,
            
             which
             affords
             them
             such
             wonderful
             help
             in
             an
             unlawful
             Thing
             .
             Thus
             they
             clear
             men
             of
             the
             worst
             Crimes
             ;
             as
             
               Simony
               ,
               False
               Witness
               ,
               Thefts
               ,
               Duels
               ,
            
             and
             Murther
             it self
             .
             Plead
             but
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             say
             there
             is
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             their
             Society
             ,
             for
             the
             Publick
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             
             Private
             Good
             ,
             to
             preserve
             his
             Life
             ,
             Estate
             or
             Reputation
             :
             and
             then
             the
             Breach
             of
             the
             Precept
             they
             make
             to
             be
             without
             Guilt
             ,
             if
             therein
             a
             Man
             ●oth
             but
             Direct
             his
             Intention
             aright
             ;
             permitting
             the
             Evil
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             if
             the
             Actor
             doth
             but
             take
             care
             to
             purifie
             his
             Intention
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             Notorious
             ,
             for
             
               Giving
               a
               Discharge
               of
               Relative
               Duties
               ,
            
             particularly
             towards
             Princes
             ,
             
               when
               those
               Duties
               grow
               Burthensom
               or
               Vnsafe
               ,
            
             under
             Impious
             ,
             or
             Oppressive
             Rulers
             .
             For
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             men
             that
             are
             foremost
             ,
             (
             leading
             others
             ,
             )
             and
             fullest
             in
             Asserting
             ,
             
               the
               Deposition
               and
               Dethroning
               of
               Kings
            
             ;
             the
             
               Absolution
               and
               Discharge
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               from
               the
               Obligation
               of
               their
               Natural
               Allegiance
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               Rising
               in
               Arms
               ,
               against
               Heretical
               ,
               or
               Tyrannical
               Princes
               .
            
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             wherewith
             for
             so
             many
             years
             last
             past
             ,
             not
             only
             this
             Order
             of
             〈◊〉
             but
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             have
             been
             more
             ●earnedly
             Charged
             ,
             and
             more
             Shamefully
             Silent'd
             .
             Yea
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             
               Test
               of
               Popery
            
             by
             our
             Laws
             ;
             the
             
               Legal
               Conviction
               of
               Papists
            
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Tender
             of
             the
             
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             to
             Secure
             and
             Defend
             our
             Princes
             ,
             against
             the
             Poison
             of
             these
             Tenets
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             infamous
             ,
             for
             
               all
               Arts
               of
               Insincerity
               ,
               and
               Fallaciousness
               .
            
             Having
             been
             the
             Pest
             of
             Humane
             Society
             ,
             by
             their
             Doctrines
             of
             Equivocation
             ,
             or
             using
             of
             Doubtful
             Words
             and
             Ambiguous
             Speeches
             ,
             which
             the
             Parties
             concern'd
             shall
             take
             otherwise
             than
             they
             mean
             them
             .
             And
             
               of
               Mental
               Reservation
            
             ,
             Reserving
             in
             their
             own
             Minds
             ,
             some
             hidden
             and
             unexpressed
             Clauses
             ,
             in
             
             their
             Declarations
             ;
             or
             secret
             and
             unexpected
             Conditions
             ,
             in
             their
             Promises
             :
             So
             to
             make
             their
             Speech
             ,
             a
             Truth
             to
             themselves
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             Lye
             to
             others
             .
             Of
             getting
             ,
             and
             
               compassing
               their
               Ends
            
             ,
             by
             
               Deceitful
               Suggestions
            
             ;
             or
             setting
             out
             so
             much
             Truth
             as
             to
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             and
             craftily
             hiding
             what
             would
             hinder
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             Plainness
             and
             Simplicity
             ,
             which
             is
             prescribed
             by
             Religion
             ,
             studiously
             assuming
             all
             counterfeit
             Shapes
             ,
             and
             inventing
             and
             propagating
             all
             those
             Fallacious
             ways
             ,
             or
             Liberties
             of
             Dissembling
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Lyes
            
             can
             suggest
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             whereby
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Faith
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             Whilst
             they
             
               Reserve
               their
               Minds
               ,
               or
               inward
               Service
               for
               God
            
             ;
             they
             
               are
               for
               Giving
               the
               External
               Service
               ,
               or
               outward
               Appearance
               ,
               to
               any
               Wickedness
               expected
               from
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Provincial
               Letters
            
             †
             observe●
             〈◊〉
             they
             allow'd
             the
             Chinese
             ,
             to
             worship
             a
             
               Chines●
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             careful
             to
             hide
             under
             their
             Cloaths
             an
             
               Image
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             by
             a
             Mental
             Reserve
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             pay
             those
             Publick
             Adorations
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             visible
             Appearance
             ,
             the
             Idol
             Receiv'd
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             for
             
               Tempering
               their
               Duty
               ,
               to
               Circumstances
               of
               outward
               Convenience
               ,
            
             Doing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             they
             safely
             may
             ,
             without
             Worldly
             Loss
             or
             Disadvantage
             .
             Contenting
             themselves
             ,
             as
             †
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             to
             Preach
             up
             a
             
               Glorified
               Jesus
            
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             would
             not
             hear
             of
             a
             
               Crucified
               Jesus
            
             .
             And
             abating
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             brought
             them
             Down
             to
             the
             Pitch
             and
             Proportion
             ,
             the
             Wants
             and
             Worldly
             Necessities
             of
             those
             that
             consult
             them
             .
          
           
           
             They
             are
             
               for
               Changing
               Doctrines
               ,
               as
               they
               Change
               Turns
               and
               Interests
               .
            
             Not
             only
             in
             Different
             Turns
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             their
             Societies
             Affairs
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             Disciples
             .
             Having
             one
             Resolution
             for
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             contrary
             at
             another
             .
             By
             this
             looseness
             ,
             taking
             in
             all
             comers
             ,
             and
             fitting
             and
             reconciling
             all
             Times
             and
             Persons
             to
             their
             own
             Ends.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             
               for
               Holding
               ,
               and
               Maintaining
               ,
               what
               is
               once
               ill
               got
               .
            
             And
             make
             Unjust
             Possession
             ,
             a
             Just
             Title
             to
             it
             .
             And
             order
             Easie
             Amends
             and
             Restitutions
             ,
             for
             Wrongful
             and
             Evil-Deeds
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             can
             consist
             with
             the
             Offenders
             own
             Credit
             and
             Convenience
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             invented
             Salvo's
             ,
             whereby
             men
             may
             keep
             innocent
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               Act
               in
               an
               Vnlawful
               Business
            
             ;
             and
             Minister
             ,
             and
             help
             other
             Men
             to
             Sin
             ,
             without
             Sinning
             themselves
             .
          
           
             They
             vacate
             ,
             at
             their
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             
               put
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Morality
               ,
            
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             rendring
             them
             insignificant
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             or
             no
             Force
             or
             Obligation
             .
             Either
             by
             
               Interpretation
               of
               Terms
            
             ,
             or
             so
             expounding
             the
             Terms
             used
             in
             Prohibiting
             any
             Sins
             ,
             as
             shall
             exempt
             all
             ,
             or
             almost
             all
             their
             own
             Transgressions
             from
             coming
             under
             them
             .
             Or
             ,
             by
             allowing
             the
             Thing
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             Name
             whereby
             it
             stands
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               in
               another
               Form
            
             :
             like
             to
             what
             they
             Resolved
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Vsury
             ,
             permitting
             it
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Vsury
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Contract
               Mohatra
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Selling
               any
               Person
               ,
               that
               wants
               Money
               ,
               any
               Commodities
               on
               Trust
               ,
               at
               a
               Great
               Rate
               ;
               and
               he
               presently
               Selling
               them
               again
               for
               ready
               Money
               to
               the
               same
               Person
               ,
               at
               so
               much
               less
               as
               the
               use
               would
               
               come
               to
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             by
             
               nice
               and
               vain
               Distinctions
            
             ,
             eluding
             all
             the
             Force
             of
             a
             Duty
             ,
             by
             limiting
             it
             to
             some
             such
             Bounds
             ,
             or
             making
             it
             to
             bind
             only
             for
             such
             Reasons
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             be
             in
             little
             need
             to
             transgress
             :
             Or
             running
             it
             into
             such
             thin
             ,
             and
             subtile
             Notions
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             lost
             both
             it
             and
             themselves
             .
             Or
             ,
             by
             the
             Plea
             of
             
               Favourable
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             which
             in
             Carnal
             Estimate
             call
             for
             Ease
             and
             Indulgence
             ;
             and
             which
             they
             are
             most
             Liberal
             in
             Granting
             at
             God's
             Cost
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             .
             Or
             ,
             by
             
               Shifting
               of
               Intentions
            
             ,
             confining
             the
             Malignity
             thereof
             ,
             
               to
               Doing
               it
               for
               certain
               Ends
               ,
            
             which
             they
             can
             easily
             Evade
             ,
             by
             proposing
             other
             Ends
             therein
             to
             themselves
             .
             The
             main
             Study
             ,
             and
             Boasted
             Subtilty
             of
             their
             Casuistry
             ,
             lies
             not
             in
             Explaining
             ,
             but
             in
             Defeating
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
             in
             Spreading
             Plasters
             for
             all
             Sores
             ,
             and
             inventing
             Salvo's
             for
             Sins
             .
             And
             ,
             instead
             of
             Instructions
             and
             Inforcements
             ,
             how
             to
             keep
             ;
             venting
             among
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             Palliations
             and
             Devices
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             how
             ,
             without
             Sin
             ,
             they
             may
             break
             God's
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             In
             Sum
             ,
             not
             to
             lengthen
             out
             this
             Point
             by
             any
             more
             Particulars
             ,
             they
             are
             extreamly
             tender
             of
             Fleshly
             Wants
             and
             Necessities
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             are
             for
             more
             Flesh
             ,
             than
             Spirit
             ;
             shewing
             no
             tenderness
             far
             God
             ,
             but
             making
             as
             bold
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             with
             Religion
             and
             its
             Duties
             .
             Theirs
             is
             
               an
               accommodating
               and
               complying
               Theology
            
             ;
             and
             their
             Great
             Care
             is
             not
             to
             bear
             ,
             but
             to
             avoid
             and
             shift
             off
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             temper
             and
             bring
             Down
             the
             Strictnesses
             and
             Severities
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             Pitch
             and
             Measure
             of
             a
             Fleshly
             Mind
             .
             And
             this
             wicked
             Policy
             ,
             or
             Suiting
             the
             Rules
             of
             Morality
             
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             Carnal
             Ends
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             they
             call
             
               Religious
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             or
             being
             wise
             to
             retain
             or
             multiply
             the
             Followers
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Ends
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             too
             long
             ,
             to
             annex
             particular
             Sayings
             and
             Proofs
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Maxims
             of
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             ,
             advanced
             by
             some
             or
             other
             of
             these
             Carnal
             Politi●ians
             .
             They
             who
             list
             may
             see
             enough
             from
             their
             own
             Authors
             ;
             or
             ,
             without
             giving
             themselves
             trouble
             to
             look
             further
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               Jesuitism
            
             or
             †
             
               Provincial
               Letters
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             several
             
               Extracts
               of
               Propositions
               from
               the
               Jesuits
               Writings
               in
               the
               Additionals
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             are
             the
             foresaid
             Rules
             and
             Worldly
             Maxims
             ,
             Declared
             against
             in
             the
             Preceding
             Chapters
             ,
             no
             better
             than
             
               Jesuits
               Principles
            
             ;
             which
             Secular
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Carnal
             Interests
             ,
             and
             Self-Ends
             ,
             are
             ready
             enough
             to
             Suggest
             to
             Fleshly
             Natures
             of
             all
             Sects
             and
             Parties
             :
             but
             which
             they
             ,
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             have
             cultivated
             to
             Perfection
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             these
             Rules
             of
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             take
             Place
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             use
             ,
             the
             Jesuit
             creeps
             in
             ,
             and
             revives
             amongst
             us
             .
             And
             if
             
               Jesuits
               Morals
            
             must
             come
             in
             to
             Drive
             out
             
               Popish
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatries
            
             ,
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             as
             bad
             Popery
             ,
             will
             come
             in
             at
             the
             Back
             Door
             ,
             as
             goes
             out
             at
             the
             Fore-Door
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Deliverance
             from
             Popery
             that
             way
             to
             boast
             of
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             an
             hearty
             Aversion
             to
             Popery
             ;
             whilst
             I
             pity
             their
             Persons
             ,
             and
             am
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             ready
             to
             perform
             all
             that
             is
             Just
             ,
             and
             Charitable
             to
             them
             ;
             at
             the
             same
             time
             mightily
             condemning
             
             their
             Persuasion
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             corrupt
             Religion
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             a
             mighty
             Preservation
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             God's
             Grace
             and
             Good
             Providence
             ,
             from
             those
             most
             Dangerous
             and
             Mischievous
             Errors
             ;
             or
             ,
             from
             all
             violent
             Temptations
             to
             them
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             am
             for
             keeping
             out
             Popery
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ill
             Religion
             ,
             only
             by
             Orthodox
             Tenets
             ,
             and
             true
             Christian
             Practices
             .
             Which
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             of
             too
             many
             of
             its
             Members
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             her
             Authentick
             Doctrines
             and
             Offices
             ;
             that
             set
             as
             much
             by
             Good
             Life
             ,
             as
             by
             Orthodox
             Belief
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             more
             for
             Professing
             Truth
             ,
             than
             for
             Practising
             a
             strict
             and
             inviolable
             Morality
             and
             Holiness
             :
             As
             all
             her
             Children
             ,
             and
             Sons
             ,
             must
             be
             too
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             Revolt
             ,
             or
             break
             off
             from
             her
             Principles
             .
             And
             I
             think
             it
             a
             most
             lamentable
             Unhappiness
             ,
             for
             Men
             in
             their
             Zeal
             against
             so
             blame-worthy
             a
             Religion
             ,
             to
             run
             headlong
             into
             some
             of
             its
             most
             heinous
             Vices
             ;
             and
             even
             when
             they
             are
             opposing
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             seeming
             Fierceness
             ,
             from
             sound
             and
             intire
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             become
             in
             Truth
             
               Part-boyl'd
               Romanists
            
             ,
             or
             Drive
             out
             Popish
             Superstitions
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             and
             help
             of
             Jesuitish
             Immoralities
             .
             Which
             really
             is
             Done
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             fore-condemn'd
             Rules
             of
             Fleshly
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             others
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             do
             find
             Place
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           
             Jo.
             Hindmarsh
          
           .
        
         
           
             
             PArey's
             Surgery
             .
          
           
             
             Davela's
             History
             of
             the
             Civil-Wars
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             
             Evelin's
             Sylva
             .
          
           
             
             Saunderson's
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Brownrigg's
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             
             Snape's
             Anatomy
             of
             an
             Horse
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Rawleigh's
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Outram's
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Mackenzie
             against
             
               Stilling
               fleet
            
             .
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             Primogeniture
             .
          
           
             Practical
             Rule
             of
             Christian
             Piety
             .
          
           
             
             L'Estrange's
             Tully's
             Offices
             .
          
           
             Doctors
             Physician
             ,
             or
             Dialogues
             concerning
             Health
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Art
             of
             Converse
             .
          
           
             Arbitrary
             Government
             display'd
             .
          
           
             Hudibras
             ;
             Fourth
             Part.
             
          
           
             Alamode
             Phlebotomy
             ,
             or
             a
             Discourse
             of
             Blood-letting
             .
          
           
             Eutropuis
             in
             English
             ,
             or
             a
             Breviary
             of
             the
             R.
             History
             .
          
           
             
             Chalmer's
             Spelling-Book
             .
          
           
             
             Behn's
             Miscellany
             Poems
             .
          
           
             The
             Whole
             Duty
             of
             Man
             in
             French.
             
          
           
             The
             Works
             of
             Mr.
             
               John
               Oldham
            
             .
          
           
             
             Tate's
             Miscellany
             Poems
             .
          
           
             
             Maimburg's
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             Count
             Zozimus
             .
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             Bible
             .
          
           
             The
             Testament
             in
             French.
             
          
           
             
               Titus
               Andronicus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Majestas
               intemerate
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Pelling's
             Apostate
             Protestant
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Curtis's
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Allestree's
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             
             Sheridon's
             Case
             .
          
           
             Gouges
             Principles
             .
          
           
             Spirit
             of
             Meekness
             .
          
           
             
             Stafford's
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             Compleat
             ,
             3
             Parts
             .
          
           
             The
             Case
             of
             the
             Afflicted
             Scotch
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             Scotch
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Don
             Sebastian
             .
          
           
             Modern
             Policy
             .
          
           
             Rebels
             Catechism
             ,
             writ
             by
             Doctor
             Heylin
             .
          
           
             Scotch
             Memorial
             .
          
           
             
             
               Proteus
               Ecclesiasticus
            
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Obedience
             and
             Submission
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             Demonstrated
             from
             Bishop
             Overall
             .
          
           
             Perjur'd
             Phanatick
             .
          
           
             Essay
             on
             Pride
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Talbor
             of
             Agues
             .
          
           
             Venice
             Preserv'd
             ,
             a
             Tragedy
             .
          
           
             Elliot
             against
             Oates
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             Edward
             the
             Third
             ,
             a
             Tragedy
             .
          
           
             The
             Mistake
             ;
             or
             False
             Reports
             .
             A
             Play.
             
          
           
             Slainees
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             
             Hindmarsh's
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             
             Hool's
             Vocabulary
             .
          
           
             
               Erasmus
               Colloquies
            
             .
             24
             s.
             
          
           
             Ingratitude
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             Aristella
             .
          
           
             
             Castalio's
             Latine
             Testament
             .
          
           
             City
             Politicks
             .
             Plays
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Courtly
               Nice
            
             .
             Plays
             .
          
           
             Banditti
             .
             Plays
             .
          
           
             Dame
             Dobson
             .
             Plays
             .
          
           
             The
             Poets
             Complaint
             of
             his
             Muse
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Otway
             .
          
           
             
             Seneca's
             Morals
             .
          
           
             
             Martin's
             Letters
             .
          
           
             Disappointment
             ,
             or
             ,
             The
             Mother
             in
             fashion
             ,
             a
             Play.
             
          
           
             
             
             Rolls's
             Loyalty
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             
             Hesketh's
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             
             Robert's
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Loyal
             Satyrist
             .
          
           
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
             Pelling's
             Good
             Old
             Way
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47306-e1150
           
             *
             
               Ad
               Nicom
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             
               De
               prospera
               &
               adversa
               Fortuna
               ,
               &
               de
               Prudentia
               ,
            
             Conc.
             21.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             582.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               wise
               Servant
               made
               Ruler
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               as
               prudent
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Mat.
            
             24.45
             .
             
               As
               the
            
             wise
             as
             serpents
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
             and
             wise
             virgins
             ,
             Mat.
             25.2
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             13.9
             ,
             43.
             &c.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             1
             Sam.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Apol.
               c.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               Eccles
            
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             312
             ,
             313.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ap.
               Euseb
               .
               Hist.
               Eccl.
            
             l.
             6.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             102.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Tusc.
               Quaest.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               sub
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Comment
             .
             Authoris
             incerti
             in
             Matt.
             inter
             opera
             Chrysost
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ch.
             8.35
             .
          
           
             *
             Inter
             omnes
             Reprobos
             ,
             imò
             ante
             omnes
             ;
             timidis
             autem
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Tert.
               Scorp
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               was
               not
               broken
               or
               dismay'd
               by
               all
               the
               Terrors
               of
               the
               Tormentors
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               their
               Love
               was
               perf●ct
               ,
               and
               had
               cast
               out
               Fear
               ,
            
             says
             
               Phileas
               the
               Martyr
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             ap
             .
             Euseb.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vid.
               Hammond
               .
               Annot
               .
               in
               l●c
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Interrogatus
             ,
             vel
             ultrò
             confitetur
             ;
             Damnatus
             ,
             gratias
             agit
             ,
             
               Tert.
               Apol.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             10.34
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             15.
             &c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Quid
             enim
             vos
             praesens
             docui
             ,
             ea
             &
             absens
             mitto
             ,
             &
             in
             omne
             quod
             deinceps
             secuturum
             est
             temp●
             me
             praed
             caturum
             spero
             .
             
               Theod.
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             †
             Non
             dubitandum
             est
             paucos
             Episcopos
             essepretiosos
             de
             merito
             Confessionis
             &
             inviolabilisfidei
             ▪
             multos
             verò
             nullificari
             merito
             haereseos
             vel
             praevaricationis
             ,
             quia
             in
             causa
             veri
             ,
             maxime
             in
             causa
             Religionis
             &
             sacrae
             Fidei
             ,
             non
             numerus
             numerocomparandus
             est
             ,
             sed
             pura
             illa
             Apostolica
             fides
             ,
             probata
             exiliis
             ,
             probata
             cruciat●bꝰ
             ,
             licet
             unius
             ,
             multorum
             insidelitatibu●
             praeponenda
             est
             .
             
               Faustin
               .
               &
               Marcell
               .
               in
               Lib.
               Precum
               ,
            
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Tom.
             Op
             1.
             p.
             293
             ,
             294.
             
          
           
             †
             Non
             ardor
             Civium
             prava
             jubentium
             ,
             non
             vultus
             instantis
             tyrannimente
             quatit
             folida
             .
             
               Horat.
               Carm.
            
             l.
             3.
             
             Od.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Homil.
             34
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             *
             Incerti
             Authoris
             in
             Mat.
             ap
             .
             Chrys●st
             .
          
           
             v.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             78.61
             .
             &
             132.8
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Psal.
             44.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             Psal.
             119.51
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Luc.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             
               Contin
               .
               of
               Friendly
               Debate
            
             ,
             p.
             64.
             to
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sapientia
               hujus
               mundi
               est
               cor
               machinationibus
               tegere
               ,
               sensum
               verbis
               velare
               ,
               quae
               falsa
               sunt
               vera
               ostendere
               ,
               quae
               vera
               sunt
               falsa
               demonstrare
               .
               Gregor
               .
               Magn.
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Expos.
               Moral
               .
               in
               Job
            
             ,
             upon
             
               Deridetur
               justi
               simplicitas
            
             ,
             Job
             12.4
             .
          
           
             †
             On
             
               Diaconi
               non
               bilingues
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Orat.
             19.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             297.
             &
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             *
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Or
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             Readings
             ,
             as
             Carcell
             .
             Lect.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               Holin●ss
               and
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Mat.
             Hom.
             25.
             in
             c.
             10.
             v.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
               quicunque
               me
               confessus
               fuerit
               ,
               &c.
            
             ap
             .
             Chrysostom
             .
          
           
             *
             Job
             6.15
             .
             Isa.
             24.16
             .
          
           
             †
             
               in
               loc
               .
               Ed.
               Sav.
            
             p.
             673.
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             70.
             
             
               &
               Can.
            
             71.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               .
               Ancyr
               .
               Can.
            
             7.
             
               &
               zo●
               .
               in
               Can.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             C.
             8.
             v.
             4.
             
             A●
             .
             10.19
             .
          
           
             
               Ep.
               Cleri
               Rom.
               ap
               .
               Cyp.
               Ep
            
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             
               -
               Quo
               non
               minus
               ,
               quam
               si
               ad
               nefarias
               aras
               accessissent
               ▪
               hoc
               ipso
               quod
               ipsum
               contestati
               fuerant
               ,
               tenerentur
               ,
            
             ap
             .
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             30.
             
             Ed.
             Ox.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Annot.
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Non
               est
               immunis
               à
               scelere
               ,
               qui
               ut
               fieret
               imperavit
               .
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Licet
               Praesentes
               cum
               fierent
               non
               affuissent
               ,
               cùm
               praesentiam
               suam
               utique
               ut
               sic
               scriberetur
               mandando
               fecissent
               .
            
             Ib.
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             —
             
               Fecisse
               se
               dixit
               ,
               quicquid
               alius
               faciendo
               commisit
               —
               Et
               illa
               Professio
               Denegantis
               ;
               Constellatio
               Christiani
               ,
               quod
               fuerat
               ,
               abnuentis
               .
            
             Cyp.
             de
             Lapsis
             ,
             p.
             133.
             
             Ed.
             Ox.
             
          
           
             †
             
               N●c
               est
               alienus
               à
               Crimin●
               ,
               cujus
               Consensu
               ,
               licet
               non
               à
               ●e
               admissum
               Crimen
               ,
               tamen
               publicè
               legitur
               .
            
             ap
             .
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Qui
               vult
               videri
               propositis
               adversus
               Evangelium
               ,
               vel
               Edictis
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               Legibus
               satisfeciss●
               ,
               hoc
               ipso
               jam
               paruit
               ,
               quod
               videri
               paruisse
               se
               voluit
               .
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             3.
             in
             2
             
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Cor.
             p.
             557.
             
             
               Ed.
               Savil.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               Exp●s
               .
               Mor.
            
             l.
             10.
             c.
             16.
             in
             cap.
             12.
             
             Job
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               loc
            
             .
             Homil.
             8.
             in
             2
             Cor.
             p.
             593.
             
             Ed.
             Savil.
             
          
           
             †
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Basil.
               in
               Reg.
               Brev.
               Interrog
            
             .
             264.
             p.
             716.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Theoph.
             p.
             581.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             †
             Concione
             21.
             
             
               De
               Prospera
               &
               Adversa
               Fortuna
               .
               Et
               De
               Prudentia
               .
            
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             582.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homil.
             3.
             in
             2
             
               Cor.
               p.
            
             558.
             
             
               Ed.
               Savil.
               OEcumen
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               loc
               .
               ap
               .
               p.
            
             599.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lib.
             10.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Expos.
               Moral
               .
               in
               Job
               ,
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Homil.
             34.
             
               in
               Mat.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               Incerti
               Authoris
               ap
               .
               Chrysostom
               .
               in
               Mat.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               loc
               .
               Homil.
            
             3.
             in
             2
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             p.
             558.
             
             Ed.
             Savil.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Pet.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             6.36
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             7.
             ●●
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               loc
               .
               Hom.
            
             14.
             
               in
               Ephes.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               In
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             19
             ▪
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Jo.
             1●
             ▪
             11.
             
             Luc.
             22.49
             ,
             50
             ,
             5●
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             a
             Discourse
             intitled
             ,
             
               Christianity
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
               under
               unrighteous
               Rulers
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             
               Passive
               Obedience
               under
               Invasion
               of
               Legal
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Dr.
             Hammond
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ap.
               Joseph
               .
               de
               Bello
            
             .
             l
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dio
               Xyphylin
               .
               in
               Vespas
            
             .
          
           
             ‡
             L.
             7.
             e.
             10.
             &c.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ib.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Matt.
             24
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             16.27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gal.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             *
             
               E●cl
               .
               Hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Vid.
               Dr.
               Lightfoot
               .
               Chorag
               .
               Dec.
               in
               S.
               Mar.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Matt.
             8.35
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             24·12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Heb.
             10.37
             .
             2
             Thess.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               De
               Bello
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Sam.
             22.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Sam.
             11.15
             .
             &c.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             21.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
               &
               v.
            
             19
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             12.30
             ,
             31.
             &c.
             
             13.33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             15.30
             .
             &
             2
             King.
             10.29
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Sam.
             2.29
             ,
             30.
             &c.
             
             3.13
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Mar.
             9.40
             .
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             †
             Jer.
             23.17
             .
          
           
             †
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             ad
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             *
             ad
             
               Calcem
               Just.
            
             instir
             .
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             p.
             23
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             71.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             St.
             
               Greg.
               Thaumat
               .
               Can.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Ro.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             †
             ad
             Can.
             71.
             
             S.
             Basil
             .
             ad
             Amphiloch
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Quid
               interest
               inter
               Suasorem
               facti
               ,
               &
               probatorem
               .
            
             Cic.
             ib.
             
          
           
             *
             Legat.
             pro
             Christ.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Gubernat
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             6.
             p.
             191.
             ed.
             
             Ox.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal
             6.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               G
               l.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             14.19
             .
             and
             1
             Cor.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             20.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Nunc
               à
               Praeside
               Mauritaniae
               ,
               vexatur
               hoc
               Nomen
               ,
               sed
               gladio
               tenus
               ,
               Sicut
               &
               à
               Primordio
               Mandatum
               est
               animadverti
               in
               hujusmodi
               .
            
             Tertul.
             
               ad
               Scap.
            
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Tert.
             
               ad
               Scap.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             10.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             &
             Joh.
             16.33
             
          
           
             †
             
               De
               Mart.
               Palaest
            
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             323.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrys.
             Orat.
             441.
             
             Statuarum
             .
             6.
             
             
               Quod
               utilissit
               Principum
               Timor
            
             .
             Ed.
             av
             .
             Tom.
             6.
             p.
             509.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             4.34
             ,
             35.
             &
             c.
             2.44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             5.11
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             5.7
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             2
             Joh.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Sapientia
               conversationis
               lucrari
               nos
               vult
               commeatum
               .
            
             Tert.
             
               de
               Fuga
               in
               Pe●sec
            
             .
             c
             9.
             p.
             op
             .
             540.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             
               Euseb.
               Hist
               Eccl.
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ne
               quisquam
               ultrò
               se
               Gentilibus
               offerat
               ,
               nos
               confiteri
               magis
               voluit
               ,
               quam
               Profiteri
               ,
            
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             81.
             
          
           
             †
             Ap.
             
               Vales.
               Annot.
               in
               Euseb.
               Hist.
            
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrysost.
             Homil.
             42.
             
          
           
             Quod
             non
             oportet
             conturbari
             cum
             videamus
             bonos
             in
             adversis
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Tom.
            
             7.
             
             
               Ed.
               Sav.
            
             p.
             908.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             22.67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Trull
             .
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             1.
             de
             Fug●
             sua
             p.
             707.
             
             Tom.
             ●
             .
             op
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             27.43
             .
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             19
             2.10
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             17.3
             .
             and
             c.
             19.3.4
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             20.19
             .
             Acts
             12.12
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             9.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             709.
             
          
           
             †
             Jo.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             711.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             p.
             710.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             p.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             711.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             712
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             714
             ,
             715.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             715.716
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             9.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             19.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             12.19
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Coron
               .
               Mil.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             v.
             2
             .
             9·
             
          
           
             *
             Ap.
             Euseb
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Apol.
             pro
             Fuga
             .
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             81.
             
          
           
             *
             Strom.
             4.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Labor
               est
               exercendus
               Sollicitudo
               tollenda
            
             .
             Jerom.
             Tom.
             9.
             
             
               Comment
               .
               ad
            
             c.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             on
             
               nollite
               Sollicite
               esse
            
             .
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
             Heb.
             11.13
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             11
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             10.30
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Carnalem
               sapientiam
               hic
               dicit
               ,
               non
               Eloquentiam
               ,
               sed
               malitiam
               &
               calliditatem
               .
            
             Theod.
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             †
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Letter
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             &c.